Work Header

Imagines and One-Shots

Chapter Text

"Come on! I have something to show you!" your best friend, Ian, exclaimed as he pulled you out of your house one Saturday afternoon.

"Ian, you're pulling me with you. I really don't think I have a choice," you giggled.

"But we have to go now so we can spend our best friend anniversary together!" he yelled happily.


You and Ian had been best friends since kindergarten when he noticed you were sitting alone recess. You had never had any friends; Your only friend was your next door neighbor, but she was in middle school. You two never talked much anymore anyway. She always had her friends from school over and you never really hung out as often. So you were alone.

You were the typical loner kid – you didn't really like interacting with people because the other kids were usually mean to you, but it would make you feel better if someone at least tried to be your friend. No one liked you and you knew that. If it wasn't the stares or the whispering when you walked by, people would trip you and call you names, and to a 6-year-old, it hurt a lot.

You were sitting up against a tree, moving dirt around with a stick you found laying beside you. You felt someone walk up to you and stand in front of you, but you knew better than to look up. Something bad always happened when you did.

"Hi," you heard the kid, a boy, say. When you didn't say anything, he sat down on the ground beside you and continued, "Why are you sitting alone?" You simply shrugged as an answer to his question, so he asked, "Well, why aren't you playing with anybody?"

You shrugged again, but spoke softly, looking back down at the dirt, "No one likes me. What's the point?" You looked over at him and recognized him as the kid who sits next to you in class, Ian Keaggy.

"I like you," Ian said.

You continued to look at him, only now, you were slightly shocked, "You do?"

"Yeah," he smiled, "You're different and different is good."

"No, it's not," you mumbled, "Everyone laughs at me all the time."

"I don't. I think you're pretty cool."

You gave him another look before you heard the bell ring, signalling recess was over. Ian stood up and held his hand out to you. You stared at his hand for a moment before slowly reaching up and putting your hand in his. He pulled you up, but didn't let go of your hand as you two walked back inside the school.

End flashback

That was 16 years ago, and you still catch yourself smiling at the the memory of how you and Ian became friends from time to time.

"Why are you smiling?" Ian chuckled at you as he got onto his motorcycle.

"Just thinking about how we met," you giggled, climbing on behind him, wrapping your arms around his waist, "So where are we going?"

"It's a surprise," he smiled.

"I don't like surprises, Ian," you pouted.

"I know, but you'll love this one. Trust me." He started the engine and pulled out of your driveway. You were never really a motorcycle kind of person, but something about being with Ian always made you feel safe.

You couldn't figure out why, and you don't even know when, but at some point after middle school, you started developing a crush on your best friend. Of course, you never told him. You were afraid of ruining your friendship. He was the only friend you had aside from the friends Ian was in a band with, but you figured they only liked you because you were Ian's best friend. You still had your days when you felt like not even Ian really wanted to be your friend anymore. You had yourself convinced that he was only keeping you around because he felt bad for you, and although you were all smiles when you were with him, that thought always stayed in your mind.


About 10 minutes later, Ian cut off his bike's engine and you noticed you were at the elementary school you used to attend.

"What are we doing here?" you asked, letting go of his waist and climbing off of his bike.

"Well, we've been best friends for exactly 16 years. I thought it would be fun to come back and reminisce," he smiled, taking your hand in his and walking you to the tree you were sitting against all those years ago, noticing there was a picnic set up.

"It's still here," you laughed, looking up at the tree as you both sat down on the blanket. You two ate and talked for what seemed like forever about all the memories you shared with each other since the moment you met.


After you finished eating, you cleared off the blanket and laid next to each other in the shade, pointing out and laughing about the different shapes you found in the clouds.

"Hey," Ian said suddenly, "I'll be right back, okay? I have to go get something I forgot from my house."

You looked at him and nodded before he kissed your cheek and stood up, hopping back on his bike and taking off. You couldn't deny that your heart skipped a couple beats when he kissed your cheek. You two did this all the time, but you knew it didn't mean anything to Ian. You were only friends and that's the way it was always going to be.


After 10 minutes of waiting for Ian, you sat up and found a nearby stick, beginning to push some dirt around. You were so lost in your thoughts that you hadn't even noticed that Ian had returned, but you felt someone walk up and stop in front of you.

"Hi," you heard a guy say, "Why are you sitting alone?" You remained silent, so he sat down beside you and continued, "Why aren't you hanging out with anyone?"

You didn't even hesitate before you answered, "No one likes me. What's the point?"

"I like you," he said. You looked over and saw that Ian had sat back down beside you. He had the same look on his face as when he asked you those questions when you first met him.

You smiled slightly, "You do?"

"Yeah," he smiled back, "You're different and different is good."

"No, it's not," you said, shaking your head, "Everyone laughs at me."

"I don't. I think you're pretty cool." Ian paused before continuing, "Look, there's been something I've wanted to tell you for the past few years and I don't really know how to put it, so I'm just gonna say it."

Great. Here comes the speech about how you're a nice person and he really does think you're cool, but he can't be friends with you anymore. You were prepared for it. Everyone that ever came into your life had always given you that same speech. You heard it over and over so many time, you honestly wouldn't be surprised if you knew it by heart. However, what you expected to hear is not what Ian told you.

"I love you," he said.

You looked at him, completely shocked, "You... You love me?"

"Yes," he sighed, "I have for about four years now."

You stared at the ground for a few seconds, which felt like hours to Ian, and when you looked back up, you couldn't stop yourself from blurting out, "I love you too."

"Really?" he asked, almost as shocked as you were.

"Yes... I have for a few years, but I didn't... I didn't want to ruin anything because I didn't think you'd feel the same. No one ever does," you mumbled, looking back toward the ground.

Ian looked at you for a moment before he pulled you onto his lap and took your face in his hands, making you look at him again, "Well, I do. I love you more than I've ever loved anyone, and between you and me, I love you more than I love motorcycles and photography."

You jokingly gasped, "That's a lot!"

"Yeah, it is!" he smiled, before becoming serious again, "I promise I will always be here for you and I will never leave you like everyone else has."

"How do you know that?" you whispered.

"Because I wouldn't stay with you for 16 years if I didn't plan on staying around for the rest of them," he replied, kissing your forehead. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box before looking back at you. "I want you to know I'm not lying when I say I'm never going to leave you." He opened the box and pulled out the most beautiful necklace with a small blue heart hanging off of the chain. "I was saving this for a while now, but I could never build up the courage to ask you," Ian said, "Will you be my girlfriend?"

You just stared at him. That was all you could do. You didn't think any of this was real. You just confessed your love to your best friend of 16 years and he wasn't running away. In fact, it was the complete opposite. He wanted to be with you; He wanted to be able to call you his girlfriend. Nothing had ever made you happier than this man did and you were going to hold onto him for as long as you could.

You realized you were still staring blankly at Ian and he was looking at you with a worried expression. A smile began slowly creeping it's way onto your face and you knew you wouldn't be able to speak, so you just nodded. He sighed in relief and reached over behind your neck, putting the necklace on and securing it. You looked down and held the heart in your fingers for a moment, smiling. When you looked back up at Ian, he gently rested his hand on your cheek and moved his face closer to yours.

Right before your lips touched, he stopped and whispered, "I love you."

"I love you too," you whispered back, leaning in the rest of the way and kissing him.


Chapter Text

"I'd like to point out that if anything falls over, it's not my fault," you said as you, Ian, and Jamie were setting up the merch stand while Ryan and Nash were soundchecking their mid-set songs.

"So what if you go to pull a shirt off the stand and it falls over?" Ian laughed.

"Still not my fault," you shrugged, "Maybe you just need better stands."

Jamie chuckled and shook his head, "Yeah, that's definitely it, (nickname you don't like)."

"What have I told you about calling me that, Jaim?" you asked, resting your hand on your hip.

"To not to," he smiled innocently.

"Then why do you keep doing it?"

"Because it annoys you," he smirked lightly. You rolled your eyes and as you were pinning the last shirt up on the wall, Ryan and Nash walked over to the table.

"We're gonna go to the McDonald's down the street, do you guys want to come?" Ryan asked. Jamie and Ian nodded as you hopped of the chair you were standing on.

"I'm down," you said. You walked down the road, got your food, and sat in one of the booths that didn't have trash on the table.


You talked and goofed around for about an hour as you ate, then finished and went back to the venue.

As you were walking, you threw your arm across Jamie's shoulders, "Jamie, Jamie, Jamie."

"Y/N, Y/N, Y/N," he mocked, chuckling lightly.

"I think it's about time we found you a girlfriend."

"Why would you think that?"

You shrugged, "Just a thought. You're a great guy, Jamie. Any girl would be lucky to date you." You ruffled his hair a bit before skipping over to the merch table and getting ready for fans to start coming in.


A couple hours later, the concert ended and you were getting shirts for people who waited until after the concert to buy their merch. The band was at the table next to you, signing autographs and taking pictures. When everyone had left the venue and you packed up all the merch and loaded it onto the van, you decided to go help Jamie pack up his drum set.

"No one's helping you, huh?" you laughed as you walked over to him.

"Don't remind me," he sighed, then laughed along.

It took a little while to get his drums all packed up and ready to go to the next city, but it didn't take as long as it would have if no one had helped him.


"So," Jamie said as he put the last of his drum set in the van, "I've been thinking about what you said earlier, and you're right; I would like to have a girlfriend."

"Well, why couldn't you have said something earlier?! There were a lot of insanely beautiful girls at the show tonight! I'm sure you would have hit it off with one of them!" you exclaimed.

"That's the thing," he said, "I don't want to be with some random girl I meet at a show. I already have feelings for someone, but I don't know if she feels the same."

"Okay, well, I don't know why you didn't tell her before we left on this tour! You should call her and tell her how you feel!" He nodded and pulled out his phone. You wouldn't be the last to admit giving that advice did hurt a little, but you knew it was best for your friendship if you just kept my mouth shut about your feelings for him. As long as Jamie's happy, you're happy.

Suddenly, you felt your phone start vibrating, letting you know you had an incoming call. You pulled your phone out of your pocket and looked at Jamie's name lighting up the screen.

"This isn't funny, Jaim," you said, rolling your eyes, "You're supposed to be calling that girl you have feelings for."

"Right, sorry," he said, ending the call. Your phone started going off again and – big surprise– Jamie's name was on the screen.

"Jamie, seriously. Call her," you said.

"I'm trying, but she won't answer her phone," he said, looking at you.

You suddenly realized what he meant and began stumbling on your words, "Wha-What do you mean you have feelings for me?" He shoved his phone back into his pocket and walked the short distance over to you, grabbing your hands.

"Exactly that," he stated, "I know you probably don't feel the same way and this might make things weird between us, but I couldn't keep it in any longer. I had to tell you. I really don't want this to affect anything, but I understand if you don't feel the sa-" You took a chance and cut him off mid-sentence, grabbing his cheeks and smashing your lips against his.

You felt him smile just before you quickly pulled away, turning a light shade of red, "I am so sorry. I have no idea why I did that..,"

He laughed, wrapping his arms around you, "It's okay. I liked it. It saves me the trouble of having to ask if you feel the same way too."

"I do, Jamie," you mumbled into his chest, wrapping your arms around him as well, "More than you'll ever know."

"Come on, guys! We gotta get to the next city," Ian called out of the bus door.

You and Jamie looked at each other before you grinned evilly and yelled, "Don't even think about it, Follese!" You pushed him and made a break for the bus when you suddenly felt yourself being lifted off the ground. You let out a shriek and looked at Jamie, who was now carrying you onto the bus and trying to keep himself from laughing.

As Jamie put you back down on your own two feet, you heard Nash chuckle, "So, who won this time?"

"I did," you smiled victoriously, letting out a soft giggle.

"No," Jamie looked at you, then whispered, "I did."

He leaned in and gave you a quick kiss, pulling away when Ryan shouted, "Finally! I thought he'd never tell you how he felt!"

Jamie's face turned light red and you laughed, "Well, I'm gonna go to bed."

Jamie followed you and Ian called after you, "Try not to do anything too crazy! I'd like to get some sleep tonight!" You laughed loudly, climbing into Jamie's bunk. He gave you a look when you turned back to face him.

"What?" you asked, an innocent smile on your face.

"This is my bunk," he laughed.

"Haven't you ever heard of sharing?" you smirked slightly. He gave you a small smile and climbed in next to you, wrapping his arm around you as you cuddled up to him. You yawned and quietly said, "And for the record, I've always thought it was kind of cute when you call me (nickname)."

You felt him chuckle, "Goodnight, (nickname)."

"Goodnight, Jaim," you smiled before drifting off to sleep.

Chapter Text

Warning: Self-harm, abusive parent


Your POV

"This is not how I want to be spending the next three weeks," you groaned.

"You're such a drama queen," your best friend, Sydney, laughed.

"So you're telling me you're excited about this project?"

She shrugged, "Who knows? It might be fun."

You were sitting in our English class and had just found out you would be beginning to write to pen pals from a school on the other side of town tomorrow. It wasn't that you weren't interested – you'd always wanted a pen pal – but you weren't at all good with conversations, especially with people you didn't know. It may sound stupid because you would think it would be easier to have a conversation with someone that wasn't in person, but not with you. You couldn't complain too much though; If this project got you out of reading some boring novel, you were all for it.


The next day, you got the names of the people you'd be writing to. Your teacher, Mrs. Sanders, handed each member of the class a slip of paper and told you to start writing.

"Who did you get?" you asked Sydney.

"Um... Some kid named Ben," she answered, "You?"

You looked at the paper, "Some guy named Jamie."

"How do you know it's a guy?"

"Because he made sure to write it down beside his name," you giggled.

"Well, I guess that saves you the embarrassment of accidentally calling him a girl," she teased.

"Who's to say I'm not going to 'accidentally' call him a girl anyway?"

"Okay, but when he hates you, don't come crying to me!"

"I love you too, Syd," you smiled, starting to write you letter.


Jamie's POV

"What if they know who I am?" he asked worriedly.

"Bro," his friend, Ben, said, "Half the people here don't even know who you are. Calm down. It's not like they're ever going to find out anyway. Besides, what if you get a girl? You two could totally fall in love."

Jamie sighed, leaning back in his chair, "Yeah, like that will ever happen. Plus, if she does know who I am, she'll only brag about being my pen pal for three weeks."

"We didn't even give our last names, she would never know!"

He shrugged, "I guess you're right."

"Aren't I always?" Ben asked with a cocky grin.

"Remember that time we were at the mall and you started hitting on that guy because you thought he was a girl?" he smirked.

The grin disappeared and he said, "You swore you would never bring that up again, man."

"Just saying," Jamie chuckled.


Your POV

"Alright," you heard Mrs. Sanders say, "We have about 5 more minutes left in class, so wrap up your writing."

You finished by signing your name at the bottom and quickly read over what you had written for probably the 20th time. You felt happy with it, so you folded the letter and stuck it in the envelope, sealing it and sticking the stamp you got at the beginning of class on the top left corner before Mrs. Sanders went around to collect them.

"Now that wasn't so bad, was it?" Sydney asked, nudging your elbow.

You gave her a confused look, "What do you mean?"

"Well, you seem happy and I looked over at you a few times and noticed you had a blank look on your face."

You shrugged, "You know me. I never know what to say to people I don't know." The bell rung and you and Sydney picked up your things, walking out of the room.

"Have you ever thought that maybe you're writing to Jamie Follese?" Sydney asked randomly.

You started laughing, "Syd, I could never get that lucky."

"I'm just saying, Y/N. What would you do if you were?"

"I don't know," you shrugged, "I'd probably freak out. He's only the drummer of my favorite band ever."

"Yeah, I know. You talk about him all the time," she teased.

"It's not like we'll ever know anyway," you sighed, "We're never going to meet these people."


Jamie's POV

Jamie walked into his English class the next morning, tapping his foot as he impatiently waited for the bell to ring.

"What are you doing here before me?" Ben asked, walking into the room and taking his seat beside his best friend.

"I don't know," he answered honestly.

"You're nervous."

"No, I'm not."

"So you're telling me it's just a coincidence that you're early to class on the day we just so happen to get our letters from our pen pals?"

"Oh, was that today?"

Ben laughed, "Yeah, you're nervous."

"I'm not nervous! I'm just...curious to see who I got," Jamie replied.

He rolled his eyes, "Okay, man. Whatever you say." The bell rung and class started. Jamie's teacher, Mr. Williams, passed out their letters and told them they had all class period to write a letter back. Jamie opened the envelope, quickly unfolding the piece of paper and read it to himself.


Sorry, I don't like writing 'Dear'. It makes me feel too formal and I don't like that.


Hi, I'm Y/N! You probably already knew that though, or maybe you didn't. I don't know. But I'd like to start off by saying I'm absolutely awful with conversations, so I'm sorry in advance for how horrible of a pen pal I'm going to be for you.

I guess I'll just be like everyone else and ask a bunch of questions that I kind of care to know the answer to, but at the same time, I don't.

What's your favorite color? Do you play any sports? What's your favorite planet? How many M&Ms can you eat in one sitting? What's your favorite band?

Which reminds me, I like to talk about my favorite band a lot, so sorry in advance for that too.

Speaking of my favorite band, here's a pointless fact you probably don't care to know but I'm gonna tell you anyway: You have the same name as their drummer! :)

Well, that's all I have to say for now, I guess, so I'll talk to you in a couple days.


P.S. I don't like to use 'Sincerely' either.

"Dude, she totally knows me!" Jamie told Ben when he finished reading the letter.

"What are you talking about?" he asked, looking up from his paper. He showed him the part where she talked about her favorite band and he simply said, "She doesn't know it's you."

"How many drummers do you know named Jamie?"

"None, but that doesn't mean there aren't any. She just thinks you have the same name. Why don't you just ask her what he favorite band is?" he suggested.

"I guess," he mumbled, beginning to write his letter back to Y/N.

When he was done, he noticed he had 10 minutes left in class, so he decided to reread what he wrote before folding it, putting it in an envelope, turning it in, and waited for the bell to ring. When it did, he gathered all of his things and walked out of the room, heading to his next class.


Your POV; The next day

Mrs. Sanders almost immediately gave you your letters and you ripped it open as quickly as you could.


I've never liked writing 'Dear' either, so you're not alone.

Hi! I'm Jamie, but you definitely already knew that.

I guess we've hit a bit of a roadblock, because I'm pretty bad with conversations too.

My favorite color is green. I don't play sports, but I love hockey and soccer. My favorite planet is Pluto (It will always be a planet to me, I don't care what scientists say). I'm not sure about the M&Ms, but I've never actually counted. My favorite band would either be The Beatles or Queen (I can never decide between them).

It's a good thing you like to talk about music, because I do too! So, what is your favorite band? I figure if you're going to be talking about them all the time, I should know who they are, right? And that's not really that pointless of a fact. It's always interesting to know what band members have the same name as me. :)


P.S. I guess we have something else in common then.

You laughed lightly, writing your response. Mrs. Sanders had you hand in your letters a bit earlier today because she wanted to 'run something by you all'.

"Now I know this is only the second day, but the teacher of your pen pals' class and I had an idea," she started, "When these three weeks are up, we're going to go to the park and meet our pen pals. It will be on a Saturday, but it will also be mandatory, so if you don't come, you better have a very good excuse on the following Monday. The trip will cost $10 per person and we'll be taking a regular school bus." A chorus of groans echoed throughout the room at the mention of a bus and all you could think was 'Will my mom even let me go...?'


Jamie's POV


Thank you for being the only other person who still considers Pluto a planet! My heart almost broke when I found out it was being downgraded. Tragic, really.

Make sure you count for me sometime then! That's actually one of the only two questions I really cared about the answer to. ;)

My favorite band is Hot Chelle Rae. I don't know if you've heard of them. Not a lot of people from my school have. My best friend Sydney and I are the only ones I know of around here who listen to them. Which is strange, because they're from here. But oh well. More for us, I guess.

Sorry. I'm rambling on about them and you probably don't even care. I just owe them a lot, you know?


"Yeah, man," Jamie said when he finished reading, "She totally has no idea who I am." Ben took the letter off of his desk and read it.

"Okay, so she knows you. Who cares? Are you really going to let this make or break whatever relationship you could have with this girl?" he asked, shoving his shoulder lightly.

"But what if she's one of those crazy fans who only wants me to say she knows me?"

"Well, I guess that's a risk you're just going to have to take," he shrugged. After a few minutes, Ben looked back over at Jamie, "Hey, what did she say her friend's name was again?"

He looked back at your letter, scanning the page, "Um... Sydney. Why?"

"Unless there's another Sydney in her class, she's my pen pal," he smiled.

Jamie rolled his eyes and chuckled, "Don't get too excited. There's a very high chance we'll never meet these girls." When class was almost over, Mr. Williams went to the front of the room.

"Now the other teacher and I have been talking," he announced, "And it has been decided that we will be taking a little field trip to the park two weeks from Saturday to meet our pen pals. The trip will cost $10 each and it isn't optional."

"Great," Jamie groaned quietly as the bell rung, rushing out of the classroom.


Your POV

It was Friday night, the night before you would be meeting your pen pals. You had already turned in the money for the trip without your mom knowing; All you had to do now was come up with a good excuse to not be home all day.

You walked into the living room where she was watching TV and took a deep breath, "Can I stay at Syd's place for the weekend?"

You anxiously waited for a couple minutes before she finally answered you, "Sure, whatever."

You rushed back to your bedroom and grabbed your bag, a change of clothes, and everything else you needed before getting out of the house before she could ask any questions. You walked to Sydney's house, which was luckily right down the street, and knocked on her door.

Her mother answered and you smiled, "Hi, Mrs. Wilson."

"I've told you a thousand times, Y/N, call me Angela," she smiled, letting you inside the house.

"I'm sorry!" you laughed, "I can't help it! Thank you!" you called, trotting to Sydney's bedroom.

You knocked on her door and she yelled, "Come in!" You walked inside and she gave you a confused look, "What are you doing here?"

"I told you," you rolled your eyes, "Me staying over this weekend was the only way my mom wouldn't know about me going to the park tomorrow."

"You paid for that with your own money, why would she care?"

"She never lets me do anything remotely fun," you sighed, "If I ask, she yells at me."

"Then how were you able to come here?"

"She was watching TV," you shrugged, "Not really paying attention to what I was saying, I guess."


The next day

You and Sydney got ready and made it to the school just in time for the bus to leave. You climbed on and took a seat, obviously sitting together.

"Isn't Jamie Follese's best friend's name Ben?" Sydney asked randomly.

"Yeah, why?" you asked, looking over at her.

"Well, my pen pal's name is Ben and he's talked about a Jamie a couple times. I'm serious, Y/N! Your pen pal could be Jamie Follese!"

"Syd, let's be realistic here. Jamie Follese is not my pen pal."

"Why can't you be a little more optimistic about things? There's a very good chance Jamie is your pen pal and you two could totally hit it off today!"

"Okay, well, when that happens, you can scream it to the world that you told me so," you sighed, rolling you eyes. She stuck out her arm to you and you shook your head before taking her hand and shaking it.


Once you arrived at the park, you noticed another school bus already there. Your heart started beating faster and faster, wondering if maybe Sydney was right. What if Jamie Follese was your pen pal?

"No, Y/N," you whispered to yourself, "Don't get your hopes up. He would never think of you that way. You're just a fan and that's all you'll ever be to him." You got off the bus and the other group of kids looked over at you, beginning to make their way toward your class. Sydney suddenly shrieked, elbowing your side.

"Ow!" you yelled, glaring at her, "What was that for?!"

She stared wide-eyed as she moved her hand to your chin and made you look in the same direction she was and you swore your heart almost stopped. You let out a short squeal before slapping your hand over your mouth when you realized you were looking at none other than Jamie Follese himself.

"No. No, no. No, no, no, no, no," you kept repeating, starting to back away.

Sydney put her hands on your back and started pushing you toward Jamie, "You are not backing out of this, Y/N!"

"Yes, I am, Syd!" you squeaked, "I changed my mind! I want to go back home!"

"You want to go back home?" she asked, not believing it and still pushing you.

"Okay, maybe not home, but anywhere that's not here!"

Jamie's POV

Jamie looked around for anyone who looked like they could be a Y/N, but he stopped once he saw a girl pushing someone toward him.

"Hi, Jamie," the girl pushing the other one said.

"Hi... I'm sorry, who are you?" he asked.

"Oh, right. Silly me," she laughed, "I'm Sydney and this-" She pointed to the girl she had pushed over to him. "-is Y/N." Meanwhile, you just stood there, looking like you had seen a ghost and just stared at him.

"Um, is she gonna be okay?" he asked.

"Oh, she'll be fine. Once she gets over the shock, she'll talk your ear off. So enjoy this while you can," Sydney said, causing you to glare at her.

Jamie chuckled before offering his hand to you, "Shall we?"

You stared at his hand for a moment and Sydney nudged you a bit before you slowly put your hand in his. He pulled you to a bench pretty far away from everyone else, but still close enough to be able to see them.

"So," he started, "I guess I can skip asking how you felt when you saw it actually was me."

He saw you smile slightly before you groaned and put your face in your hands, mumbling, "This is so embarrassing."

"Why's that?"

"I talked about you and your band so much. You probably think I'm some crazy stalker..."

Jamie chuckled again, "Not a crazy stalker, just a very dedicated fan."

"Really?" you asked in disbelief, looking at him, "Because even I thought I seemed like some crazy stalker."

"A lot of the things you said were really sweet," he smiled, "My favorite letter was when you talked about how we saved your life."

You felt a smile start to pull at the corner of your mouth, "Really?"

"Yeah!" he chirped, "I love knowing that our music can get people through anything wrong in their lives, even if it's only for the amount of time a song is played." You smiled lightly again and looked down at your hands. Jamie looked at your hands as well and noticed a couple light red marks on your upper wrist.

"What's on your wrist?" he asked.

"N-Nothing," you rushed, pulling down your jacket sleeves.

"Y/N," he said a little more firmly, "Let me see your wrists." You shook your head rapidly and wouldn't look at him, so he grabbed your hand and rolled up your sleeve slightly to reveal red lines going across your wrists and lower forearm.


"I don't need your sympathy, Jamie," you mumbled, still not looking at him, "I get it enough from Syd already."

"Will you at least tell me why?"

"I don't have a good relationship with my mom and I don't really have many friends, okay? That's why.." You went to get up, but he pulled you back down, facing him.

"When was the last time you cut?" Jamie asked, barely able to speak.

You shrugged, a bit taken back by how much he actually seemed hurt by it, "A couple months ago, when I heard Forever Unstoppable."

"And you haven't done it since?" You shook her head and on impulse, Jamie wrapped his arms around you tightly. He could tell you froze for a moment before hugging him back. He pulled away and made you look him in the eyes, "Promise me you'll never hurt yourself again."

"Why do you care so much? I'm just another fan. You'll forget about me and move on after today," you muttered under your breath.

"And what if I don't want to forget about you and move on?" he asked, "Then what do I do?"

"What do you mean?" you gave him a confused look.

"I mean exactly what I said. I think you're a great person, Y/N. Sure, maybe you only told me all those things in our letters because you thought you'd never meet me, but you did, and I know those feelings of wanting to hurt yourself can come back, so I want to help you and I'm never going to leave. Do you know why?" You shook your head and he continued with a cheesy grin, "Because you're perfectly worth it."

You laughed, "Using your own songs on me, huh?"

"Is it working?"

"It might be."

"Then yes. Yes, I am," he smiled.

You smiled back at him as you heard your teachers yell, "Time to go!"

"I really would like to see you again, Y/N," Jamie said, helping you stand up and walking over to the buses with you.

"You would?" you asked, seemingly surprised.

"Well, yeah. Why wouldn't I?"

You shrugged, "I don't know. I guess I just though you never really wanted to hang out with fans..."

"Only the fans that are all over me," he chuckled.

"I would have been, but I was too busy having an actual conversation with you," you joked. You hugged each other before you got on her bus.

Jamie was hit with a random feeling to look behind him and when he did, he noticed something laying on the ground where you had just been walking back to the buses. He jogged over to pick it up and realized it was your phone. You had taken it out of you jeans pocket and put it in your jacket pocket because it kept turning itself on whenever you moved. Jamie sighed as he stuffed it into his own pocket and rushed onto the bus, knowing he wouldn't be able to find out where you lived until he got home.


After about 15 minutes of being on the bus and getting back to the school, Jamie hopped in his car and drove home. He went up to his bedroom and scrolled through your contacts until he found Sydney's name and hit call, hoping it was the right Sydney – there was only one in there, of course.

She answered on the third ring, "Hey, Y/N. What's up?"

"Hi, Sydney. This isn't Y/N, it's actually Jamie. Y/N dropped her phone in the park earlier and I was wondering if maybe you could give me her address so I could bring it back to her," Jamie said.

"Oh, hey, Jamie. Yeah, sure. No problem!" Sydney gave him your address and he thanked her before hanging up. He made his way back downstairs and found his mom and older brother sitting on the couch.

"Hey," he said, "I have to go take my friend's phone back to her, okay?"

"Sure, honey," Adrienne smiled, "Don't be out too late."

"Oh, a her," Ryan smirked.

"Yes, Ryan. A her. As in a girl," Jamie rolled his eyes.

"Do you have a thing for this girl?" he wiggled his eyebrows.

"Goodbye, Ryan," he said, walking out the door.


It took Jamie about 10 minutes to find your house, but when he pulled in the driveway and got out of his car, he heard screaming from inside and realized right away that it wasn't your voice. As he got closer to your front door, he heard a couple things break, a door slam, and saw a light turn on on the second floor. He took a breath and climbed up onto the roof, praying it was your room. When he got to her window, he realized it was open, so he just climbed in.

"Y/N?" Jamie whispered so whoever had been yelling at you wouldn't hear him. He heard the water running in the bathroom attached to your room, so he went over and opened the door. He found you sitting on the floor beside the bathtub with a razor in your hand.

You hadn't realized he was there because he could hear you cry quietly, "I'm so sorry, Jamie," moving the razor up to your wrist. He ran over to you, dropping to his knees beside you and taking the razor out of your hand, throwing it across the room before wrapping his arms tightly around you, pulling you onto his lap. "Jamie!" He could tell you were surprised. "What are you doing here?"

"You dropped your phone at the park so I called Sydney to give me your address so I could bring it back to you," he rushed, "What do you think you're doing?!"

"I was thinking I could make all the pain go away until you showed up and ruined everything," you said angrily, climbing out of his lap and leaning against the wall, wiping the tears off of your face.

"Y/N, you promised me you would never do this again!" Jamie nearly shouted.

"That's just something I tell people, Jamie!" you shouted back, "I want them to get off my back and leave me alone, so I tell them what they want to hear!"

"Why?" he choked, not entirely sure why he cared this much after having met you only 7 hours ago.

"I told you," you mumbled, "My mom and I don't have a good relationship. When I got home today, she found out I lied about something and she started yelling and throwing things at me."

"Did any of it hit you?" he asked softly.

You shrugged and he gave you look, causing you to sigh, "A piece of glass bounced off the wall and cut my arm a little." You showed him your right arm where there was a small cut just above your elbow. He looked at it then you for a moment before standing up and holding his hand out to you. "What are you doing?" you asked, taking his hand.

"I'm getting you out of here," he answered, pulling you up to your feet.

"No... No, you're not," you said jerking your hand back, "My mom would kill me."

"Y/N, look at you! It doesn't matter what you do, that's where it going to end up anyway! Please, just let me get you out! You shouldn't be living like this!" he begged.

"Where am I supposed to go, Jamie? Not even Sydney knows about what my mom does," you whispered, almost in tears.

"I don't know," he told you, walking over to you and wiping your cheeks with his thumbs, "But we're going to figure it out together, got it?"

You nodded, "But how are we supposed to get out? There's no way without her seeing us."

"We go out the way I came in," he said, pulling you to your window. He climbed down and successfully landed on his feet on the ground, looking back up at you, "Your turn."

"You're not seriously suggesting I jump off of my roof, are you?" you asked in shock. Suddenly, you heard someone banging on your bedroom door and you looked back down at Jamie in a panic.

"Yes, because right now, I really think it's the only choice you have," he said.

"What if I fall?" you asked quietly.

"I'll be here to catch you," he told you.

You started climbing out of your window and when you almost made it to the ground, there was another loud sound and it was clear your mom had gotten into your room. You jumped, letting out a short scream, and lost your footing. You luckily weren't too high up that Jamie fell when he caught you and put you back on your feet, grabbing your hand and running to his car.

"Thanks," you said.

"Don't thank me yet," Jamie said as you got into the car and drove off. He grabbed your phone from his pocket and held it out to you. You quietly thanked him as you took it from him. "You have to call the cops, Y/N," he said before you could put it back in your pocket, looking at you when he stopped at a red light.

"Jamie, I-"

"Y/N, you have to. If you don't, nothing will happen and your mother will make you go back to live in that house with her, do you understand me?"

"But I don't have anywhere else to go," you whispered.

"I told you; We'll figure it out later, but for right now, I need to know that no matter what happens, she will not be able to get to you." You bit your lip and gave in, calling the police. As you were talking to them, Jamie held your hand and right as you hung up, he pulled into his driveway.

"Wait, your family's home, aren't they?" you asked as you got out of the car and started walking to the front door.

"They're always home, why?"

"I look like shit."

"Is that really what you're worried about right now?"

"I'm a girl, Jamie," you giggled, "That's what I'm always worried about."

Jamie chuckled, shaking his head and wrapping his arm around your shoulder, "You look beautiful." You smiled slightly as you walked in the front door. You saw Adrienne and Ryan sitting on the couch watching TV, exactly how they were when Jamie left. They looked over at the two of you with a confused expression.

"Hey, guys. This is Y/N," Jamie said slowly, "You know, my pen pal?"

Adrienne looked at you and gasped suddenly, "What happened to your arm?!" She jumped up and rushed over to you. "Never mind. I'll clean it up for you," she said, taking you to the kitchen.

"So," Ryan said, "Why did you bring her here?"

"I don't really think it's my place to say. If she wants you to know, she'll tell you," Jamie answered, sitting down on the couch.

Your POV

"What happened to your arm, sweetie?" Adrienne asked as she grabbed a washcloth and put it under the running water in the sink, putting a little bit of soap on it.

"Nothing," you said quietly, gasping lightly when the soap touched the cut.

"Sorry," she smiled apologetically, "But you know, these things don't happen without a reason and by the looks of it, this isn't something that you forget the cause of."

"Do you promise not to tell?"

"Well, I can't promise that, but I will promise that you can trust me."

"My mom did it..."

The shock on her face was obvious, "Why would your mom do this to you?"

You sighed, "I knew that if I told her exactly what I was doing today, she wouldn't have let me go, so I told her I was staying at my best friend's house for the weekend and she somehow found out and then this happened," you nodded toward your arm.

"How did you get here?"

"Jamie came to give me back my phone and realized what was going on, so he made me call the police and brought me here." She nodded and finished cleaning your arm, wrapping a bandage around it, then sent you back to the living room. You walked slowly into the room and Jamie looked at you, patting the seat beside him on the couch. You went over and sat beside him, realizing Ryan was staring at you.

"Why are you here?" he asked randomly.

"Ryan!" Jamie yelled.

"You didn't tell him?" you looked at Jamie.

"No... I didn't think you would want me to." Suddenly, there was a knock at the door and Adrienne rushed to answer it.

When she opened the door, you heard someone ask, "Good evening, ma'am. Is there a Y/N here?" She looked over at you and motioned for you to come to the door, so you got up and stood beside her. "Y/N?" the officer asked. You nodded and he continued, "We have officers at your house, but unfortunately, we can do anything until you tell us exactly what happened."

You nodded again and Adrienne invited him in. You walked over to the couch and retook your spot beside Jamie. He held your hand again as you explained everything that happened.

"Thank you," the officer said when you were finished, "Now being that you're not 18, where will you be staying?"

You paused and Adrienne spoke up, "With us. At least until she can find a more permanent home." The officer nodded, thanked you, and walked back out of the house.

When the door closed, you said, "Mrs. Follese, I can't just intrude like that."

"Please, dear," she smiled, "Call me Adrienne. And you're not intruding. We're happy to help you in any way we can. Any friend of Jamie's is always welcome." You were about to protest again when she looked at her son, "Jamie, why don't you show Y/N to the guest room?" Jamie pulled you out of the living room and down the hall.

"Well, here we are," he said, opening a door.

You yawned and said, "You really don't have to do this. I can just stay at Syd's house."

He smiled at you, "We'll get that sorted out tomorrow, but for now, I think you need to go to bed." He lightly pushed you over to the bed and said, "I'll go get something for you to sleep in." You sat down and he came back a few minutes later with a t-shirt and basketball shorts. You went into the bathroom to change and came back out a couple minutes later. "You should be okay for the night, so I'll just let you go to sleep," he said, beginning to step out of the room.

"Jamie," you said. He looked back at you and you continued, "Will you stay with me?"

"Why?" he asked.

You shrugged, "Well, you said you'd never leave me."

He smiled, "Not what I meant, but yes." You both climbed back onto the bed and you laid your head on his chest. After a couple minutes of silence, he randomly said, "283."

"What?" you asked, looking up at him.

"I can eat 283 M&Ms in one sitting," he said proudly.

You stared at him for a moment before giggling and laying back down, "Goodnight, Jamie."

"Goodnight, Y/N," he whispered, kissing the top of your head as you drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

You stood in the airport lobby, nervously playing with your fingers and looking over at the gate every five seconds, hoping to see your best friends walk through every time you looked up.

You let out a breath and looked behind you at the time board to make sure you weren't too early or too late when you heard a voice behind you yell, "Y/N!"

You spun around and screamed, "Jamie!" running over to him and jumping into his open arms.

"Thanks for the love, Y/N," Nash said sarcastically as you put your feet back down on the floor.

You smiled and hugged him, "You know I missed all of you, Nash." You gave Ryan and Ian a hug as well and we went out to your car, going to Ryan and Jamie's house.


When you walked in, Adrienne was coming out of the kitchen and smiled widely, "Welcome home, boys!" She gave all of the guys hugs and then smiled at you, "Thank you for bringing them back here, Y/N."

"Anything for you, Adrienne," you jokingly saluted.

"You guys hungry?" she asked.

"Starving," Ryan groaned.

"I hope you're asking because you already have something made," Nash whined.

"Seriously, Adrienne," Ian added, "If I have to hear him complain that he's hungry for the next five hours again, I might actually lose my mind."

Adrienne laughed, "No worries. I finished cooking just before you walked through the door." The guys cheered and rushed into the kitchen as you and Adrienne shook your heads and laughed before following them.


When you were done eating, you asked Ian and Nash, "Want me to drive you guys back to your places?"

"No, Y/N. We want to walk all the way back to our houses," Nash replied sarcastically.

You shrugged, "Alright. Just thought I'd offer."

"I would actually love a ride back to my place, Y/N," Ian chuckled.

"Either of you guys want to join us?" you asked Ryan and Jamie, standing up. Ryan declined, saying he wanted to take a nap.

"I'm down," Jamie answered, "I wouldn't want you to have to be alone when you drop Ian off."

"What about me?!" Nash exclaimed.

"Hey, man," Ryan laughed, "You said you didn't want a ride."

"Y/N, please," Nash begged.

"Come on, you big baby," you giggled, taking your keys out of your bag.


After you dropped Nash and Ian off, you were taking Jamie back to his house when he randomly said, "Let's go to the park."

"Why?" you asked, stopping at a red light and looking at him.

He shrugged, "No reason. I just haven't seen you for three months and I think we should catch up."

"Alright," you said as the light turned green.

You pulled into the park and drove until you got to yours and Jamie's spot and parked the car. You got out and raced over to the picnic table you always laid on.

"I win yet again!" you yelled, jumping on top of the table and doing a little dance.

"I'm gonna get you one of these days," Jamie chuckled as you jumped back down and you laid on the table side-by-side, "So what's been going on in your life the past three months?"

"Not much," you shrugged, "A couple guys keeps asking me out though."

"Who?" Jamie asked.

"Kyle and Zach."

"Kyle? You mean that guy from your homeroom you always complain about?"

"I don't complain about him," you corrected, "I just wish he'd stop hitting on me is all."

"Well, what about Zach? Do you like him?"

You shrugged again, "I mean, he's cute and funny, but I'm kind of already in love with someone else and I'm just waiting to see where things go with him, I guess."

Jamie was silent for a couple minutes before he asked, "So what do like about this other guy that's keeping you from dating Zach?"

You took a deep breath and let it out slowly, "Well, he's really funny. Like, he always makes me laugh even when I don't want to, but he's also willing to have serious conversation and help me with whatever is bothering me. He makes me feel better, even when we could be thousands of miles away from each other. I wake up to a good morning text every day, he calls me every night before I go to bed just to say goodnight, and he Skypes me almost every afternoon to ask me how my day at school was no matter what timezone he's in. He's just a great guy and I don't understand why he doesn't already have a girlfriend because she would be the luckiest girl in the world to be with him." You laid there nervously, realizing you had just gone on and on about the person laying right beside you.

"So who is it?" he asked simply.

You sighed, looking up at the sky, "Jamie, if you haven't put it together by now that I'm talking about you, I don't think you ever will."

You felt him stare at you as he quietly said, "Y/N..." You turned your head to look at him, but didn't have time to say anything before you felt his lips on yours. "I love you too," Jamie said as soon as he stopped kissing you.

You quickly sat up and turned to face him, "Seriously?"

"Yeah," he nodded, sitting up and facing you as well, "I have for a while, but I didn't want to say anything because I thought it would make things too awkward and I didn't want us to stop being best friends."

"I don't think we would've just stopped being best friends if we didn't feel the same way about each other."

"What makes you say that?"

"Well, I think it would obviously be a little awkward at first, but I mean, you're my best friend. You know everything about me. We have so many memories together even though we've only known each other for a couple years. You've seen me at my worst and still stuck around. Friendships like that can't just be thrown away simply because someone doesn't like you in the way that you like them."

"Look at you, going all inspiring motivational speaker on me," Jamie teased.

"I know. It's probably the most attractive thing about me," you said, sticking your tongue out at him.

"I know you didn't just stick your tongue out at me," he smirked.

"Nope!" you shouted before jumping off of the picnic table and running around the park with Jamie following close behind.

You slowed down to catch your breath when you thought you lost Jamie, but you were proven very wrong when you felt arms wrap around your waist from behind and spin you around. You let out a short scream and laughed as your feet returned to the ground and you turned toward Jamie. As soon as you looked at him, he leaned in and kissed you.

"What was that for?" you giggled when he pulled away.

He shrugged, "I've been wanting to kiss you for a while now and now that I know you feel the same way about me, I just really want to kiss you all the time."

You shook my head and smiled, giving him a quick kiss, "You're such a dork."

"But I'm your dork," he said with a goofy grin.

"Yes, you are," you smiled again, grabbing his hand and tangling your fingers together as you walked back to your car.

Chapter Text

Catch my flight, 6am
Gonna be gone till who knows when
Here I go

You were standing in the airport terminal for what seemed like the 17th time this year, but couldn't have been because it was only February.

A woman's voice suddenly echoed throughout the airport, "Flight 187 to Sydney: Now boarding."

This never gets easier.

Squeeze you tight one last time
Use my shirt to dry your eyes
Gotta let go

"I'll be back before you can miss me," Ryan said, lifting the hem of his shirt up and wiping your tear-stained cheeks before pulling you into a hug.

You wrapped your arms around his waist and buried your face into his shirt, mumbling, "Too late."

"I would have thought you'd be used to this by now, Y/N," he chuckled, kissing the top of your head.

"You don't always go halfway across the world, Ryan."

"Last call for Flight 187 to Sydney," the woman's voice echoed once again.

"Let's go, Ryan! We can't miss our flight!" Jamie called from across the terminal.

"I better get going," Ryan sighed, releasing his grip on you.

You smiled, but he could tell you were forcing it, "I guess so."

"I'll see you in four months. They'll go by like that," he told you, snapping his fingers. He wiped your cheeks again, kissing your lips softly, pulling away and walking over to the gate. Before he walked down the hallway to the plane, he looked back and mouthed, "I love you, Y/N."

"I love you too, Ryan," you mouthed back, turning around and walking away with your head down.

When I'm gone
All the nights are so long
We've gotta hold on, on, on

"Hi, babe," Ryan smiled as soon as your face appeared on his computer screen.

"Hi, Ryan," you smiled back, giving him a small wave.

This is what you did every night before you went to bed. Even if it was 2am or one of you had a tough day, you would Skype no matter what mood you were in. Seeing your face instantly made him feel better and although he wanted nothing more than to hold you, just being able to see you got him through touring without you.

"How was your day?" he asked.

You shrugged, "It was alright, I guess. I didn't do anything too exciting. Just school. How about yours?"

"It was pretty good! I just got done playing a show though, so I'm exhausted," he admitted.

"You should get some sleep," you said.

"But I want to talk to you," he pouted.

You giggled, "I know you do, and so do I, but we both need sleep. You have some interviews tomorrow morning and I have a really big test tomorrow."

"Okay, I'll talk to you tomorrow night when you tell me you totally aced your test," he winked.

You laughed loudly, "Goodnight, Ryan. I love you."

"I love you too, Y/N," he smiled before logging off of Skype and closing his laptop, putting it on the desk beside his bed. He sighed, climbing under the covers and eventually drifting off to sleep.

Days go by
And yeah, I've always got you on my mind
Oh, cause I keep you with me
I say your name
And I can't touch you, but it feels the same
Oh, I gotta keep you with me

I still smell like your perfume
Damn, I wish you were in this room
In my bed

Ryan laid in bed, staring at the ceiling in his hotel room, sighing.

"Ryan," he heard Nash say from the other side of the room, "Please go to sleep."

"Seriously," Ian added, "We know you miss Y/N, but you'll get to see her in two days."

"How could we forget, Ian? He's been counting down since the moment we got here," Jamie groaned sleepily.

"Sorry," Ryan muttered, turning over onto his side.

I toss and turn as I try to dream
Our love plays out like a movie scene
In my head
Oh, yeah

Days go by
And yeah, I've always got you on my mind
Oh, cause I keep you with me
I say your name
And I can't touch you, but it feels the same
Oh, I gotta keep you with me

When I'm gone
All the nights are so long
We've gotta hold on, on, on

"Come on! We've gotta go home!" Ryan exclaimed, walking out of the bathroom seeing the guys just sitting on their beds rubbing their eyes.

"Bro, the airport is 10 minutes away and our flight doesn't leave for an hour," Jamie yawned, "We'll be okay."

Catch my flight, 6am
One last stop and I'm home again
Here I go

This was it. They were finally sitting on the plane and Ryan was basically bouncing in his seat. Jamie looked over at his brother and raised his eyebrow before chuckling and shaking his head, going back to his conversation with Nash and Ian. They had to make a few stops and switch planes a few times, but as soon as they made it to Los Angeles, he knew that was the last stop before Nashville.

Oh, days go by
And yeah, I've always got you on my mind
Oh, cause I keep you with me
I say your name
And I can't touch you, but it feels the same
Oh, I gotta keep you with me

Days go by
And yeah, I've always got you on my mind
Oh, cause I keep you with me
I say your name
And I can't touch you, but it feels the same
Oh, I gotta keep you with me

Ryan walked – well, more like ran – into the airport terminal, immediately searching for you. When he didn't see you, he looked back at the guys. They shrugged, but he saw a smile pulling at the corners of their mouths.

He raised his eyebrows and just as he was about to ask what they were smiling about, he heard someone scream, "Ryan!" He spun around at the sound of your voice, just in time for him to catch you as you jumped into his arms, spinning you around.

"I missed you," you said quietly when you put your feet back down on the ground, smiling at him.

"I missed you more," Ryan grinned, kissing you.

Chapter Text

You woke up one morning at about 11:45 and rubbed your sleepy eyes, squinting to adjust to the sunlight peeking in through your curtains. You lazily stood up, getting dressed and brushing your teeth before walking out to your living room. You decided to watch some TV before starting your chores for the day. You flipped through the channels for a couple minutes until you saw four familiar faces on your TV screen. You smiled at the sight of your boyfriend, Ryan, along with Nash, Ian, and Jamie on your television. The boys weren't due home from tour for another two and a half weeks and although you Skyped with Ryan almost every night, it was nice to see him on a screen with much better quality than Skype allowed.

"I want to thank you guys for being on the show," the interviewer smiled.

"Thank you for having us," they smiled back.

"Before we let you go, we have one more fan question for you," she said, "Kaitlyn in North Carolina wants to know what special plans you have for when you return home?"

"Sleep," Nash laughed.

"Definitely," Ian agreed, "But it'll be refreshing to get to see our families somewhere other than our computer screens."

"I just miss my mom's cooking," Jamie chuckled.

"I'm most looking forward to just being able to hold my girlfriend again," Ryan answered with a grin, "I miss her more than anything." You smiled as Ryan looked at the camera and blew a kiss, although he didn't know whether or not you were watching.

"Well, there you have it, everyone," the host said in closing out the show, "Hot Chelle Rae's new single, Hung Up, is out now on iTunes. Thank you and have a wonderful afternoon."

You were instantly put in a good mood as you turned the television off and stood up. You walked into the kitchen and got a quick snack before you went about your chores.


About 20 minutes later, as you started drying dishes, you began singing Keep You With Me. Ryan had always told you to sing that song when you were missing him and it always seemed to help, even if it was just a little.

You were so wrapped up in what you were doing that you didn't even hear the front door open. You jumped slightly when you heard someone start singing the chorus with you the second time around, but when you turned to see who it was, you dropped the plate you were drying along with the towel on the counter.

"Ryan!" you screamed, running over to him as he opened his arms. You jumped up and wrapped your arms tightly around his neck as he did with your waist. "What are you doing here? I thought you were supposed to be gone for another two weeks!"

"I forgot to tell you, we had a surprise home show," he smiled into your neck.

You put your feet back down on the ground and pulled away from him only to bring your hand up and lightly hit his chest, laughing, "I can't believe you didn't tell me!"

"It must have slipped my mind," he smirked, "I'm sorry." You smiled, leaning toward him and kissing him.

"I love you," you whispered against his lips.

He smiled again, "I love you more."

Chapter Text

Warning: Alcoholism, abuse


Ryan had come home last night more drunk than usual. It's not to say you didn't see it coming though. He and the guys – minus Jamie seeing as he was always claiming responsibility as designated driver – had been going out and getting drunk the past few nights ever since they got home from tour. You always waited up, worried sick about getting a call that one of the guys were in the hospital for whatever reason.

Last night, however, was the night you decided to confront Ryan about his drinking. Obviously, you should have waited until when he was sober because as soon as you mentioned that he should cut back, you didn't have time to react before his hand came into contact with your cheek, the ring on his finger cutting you. You almost immediately fell back and hit the floor, not fully aware of what had happened until you heard your bedroom door slam shut upstairs. You sat up, but stayed there in silence, not daring to make any sudden moves. You weren't sure what damage was done, but you could feel your face getting wet but knew that – for whatever reason – you weren't crying. You figured he was probably asleep by now, so you walked into the bathroom to check your face. You gasped quietly, letting a couple tears fall.

"He was just drunk, Y/N. He didn't mean it," you told yourself as you stared in the mirror, lightly poking the skin around the cut on your cheek.

You grabbed a small towel, ran it under the water, put some soap on it, and hissed as you began cleaning the cut. It wasn't a huge cut that required any medical attention, but it was definitely noticeable. You knew Ryan would ask about it when he saw you the next morning and as you threw the towel into the hamper and laid down on the couch, you debated on whether or not to tell him what actually happened.


The next morning, you woke up, jumping slightly when you saw Ryan sitting right in front of you on the floor, his head a bit tilted to the left with a look of confusion on his face.

"Jesus Christ, Ryan," you sighed, putting your hand on your chest over your heart, "Don't do that."

"What happened to your cheek?" he asked quietly, still staring intently at you. You looked at him and made the split second decision to make something up rather than tell him it was his fault. Ryan's a really sweet guy and it would break his heart knowing he hurt anyone.

"I tripped yesterday while you were out and cut myself. It's no big deal. Do you want anything to eat?" you asked, biting your lip and changing the subject as you got off the couch, walking toward the kitchen.

Ryan grabbed your arm and turned you to face him, "Why are you lying to me?"

"I'm not," you replied.

"Y/N, I know you well enough to know when you're lying to me. You always bite your lip when you're lying."

"Okay," you sighed, "So I didn't trip. But seriously. It's not a big deal. I don't want you to worry about it." You tried to walk away, but he just pulled you closer.

"Did someone hurt you?" he asked firmly. You didn't answer him, just nodded your head lightly, looking into his eyes. "Who?"

"It doesn't matter," you shook your head, moving back again, only to have Ryan pull you as close to him as he could without actually touching you.

"Y/N, who hurt you?" he asked slowly, yet sternly, looking directly into your eyes.

"You," you whispered.

His jaw dropped slightly and he quickly let go of you, backing away slowly, "What... What do you mean? I... I would never hurt you..."

"Ryan," you sighed again, running your hand through your hair, "You were drunk again last night. When you came home, I told you I thought you should cut back on your drinking and one thing led to another and now I have a cut on my face. It's okay."

He shook his head, "'s not okay! I... I hurt you!" You noticed his eyes starting to get watery, so you walked toward him, only to cause him to back away again.

"Ryan, stop," you said, grabbing his wrist and pulling him back to you, lifting your hands to wipe away his tears, "I wouldn't tell you it was okay if it wasn't okay. I know you're not you when you're drunk. You made a mistake. Mistakes happen. What's important is that I didn't get put in the hospital."

He carefully wrapped his arms around your waist, burying his face into your neck as you wrapped your arms around him as well, "I promise I'll never drink again."

You pushed back on his shoulders and looked at him with your eyebrows raised, "We both know that's a lie."

He smiled slightly, "Okay, but I promise I won't drink so much at once."

You smiled back at him, leaning forward, "I love you, Ryan."

"I love you more, Y/N," he replied, leaning in the rest of the way, pressing his lips against yours.

Chapter Text

Your POV

"Y/N, you're late," your boss said as you walked into the office, setting a drink carrier with three to-go cups of coffee in it on the front desk.

"I know, Amanda. I'm sorry, but I just thought I'd stop and get us some coffee before we started working today," you smiled before shouting toward the back of the office, "Danielle! Get out here!"

"What do you want?" she asked with a look of disgust on her face as she walked into the room.

"I want you to drink this coffee I spent so much time and effort into bringing you," you told her, handing her a cup.

She looked at the cup in her hand and laughed, "You went to Starbucks!"

"Yeah! And it took time to place the order and wait for it and effort to get it here!" you teased.

You work at a photography/fashion designing business. Amanda's the boss – she photographs and designs clothes. Danielle is more of the technical person – taking care of lighting and editing the photos, but she also photographs. You work mainly in the front of the office – paperwork, taking calls, showing clients around, and whatnot.


"I have to run some errands and won't be back until about 15 minutes after our clients get here," Amanda told you and Danielle after you had finished your coffees, "Will you girls be okay until I get back?"

"You can count on us!" Danielle saluted, "We got this!"

Amanda gave her a look and you laughed, "No worries. We'll be fine."

"Alright, I'll see you girls in an hour," she smiled walking out the door. As soon as the door closed, you and Danielle looked at each other and squealed.

"An entire 15 minutes alone with Hot Chelle Rae?! Seriously?!" she squeaked.

"Danielle!" you said, grabbing her shoulders, "Calm down! We don't want a repeat of the All Time Low incident!"

"And what was the All Time Low incident?" a voice that could only belong to Nash Overstreet asked. You spun around to see him along with Ian and Jamie standing in front of you. You looked over at Danielle, pushing her jaw up to close her mouth before looking over at the clock.

"You're an hour early?" you questioned, looking back at the guys.

"Yeah, sorry about that," Ian spoke up, "Ryan wanted to hang out with his girlfriend before our appointment and the rest of us didn't have anything else to do. I hope that's okay."

"Oh, that's fine! We can just get an earlier start!" you smiled, "I'm Y/N, by the way, and my speechless friend here is Danielle."

"Well, I'm guessing you already know who we are then," Ian laughed, shaking your hand. You shook Nash's hand as well before looking over at Jamie who was staring at his phone. "Jamie," Ian said, nudging his arm, "Don't be rude."

"What?" Jamie asked looking up. "Oh, sorry," he said shyly, shoving his phone into his pocket and shaking your hand.

"It's okay," you smiled again, then turned to the other boys, "So, what do you say Danielle and I give you a tour and then we can get started on picking the first outfit for your photoshoot?"

"Sounds fantastic!" Nash grinned.

You looked at Danielle and giggled upon seeing her still staring at the guys. You shook your head and grabbed her wrist as you started the tour. You finished pretty quickly seeing as there was only the front room, Amanda's office, the photoshoot room, the fitting/design room, and a bathroom. You led them into the fitting room and backed out of the doorway once everyone entered.

"If you'll excuse me, I have some other work and such to do, so Danielle will be taking care of everything at this point," you smiled, rushing out of the room.

"Y/N!" you heard Danielle shout behind you, making you laugh. You plopped down on your desk chair, grabbing a pen and beginning to fill out paperwork for new equipment and film replacements and such.


Once you were finished, you heard Danielle and the guys talking and laughing, so you took out your iPod and put your earbuds into your ears, closed your eyes, and turned up your music, only to have your earbuds taken out not even five minutes later.

"Danielle," you sighed, "You know I hate whe-" You looked up to see Ryan Follese standing in front of your desk, "Hello."

"Where's the rest of my band?" he asked in a seemingly annoyed tone.

"Uh, they're back there," you said, pointing toward the fitting room. He stormed back and you followed a good distance behind him just in time to watch Danielle stumble out of the fitting room and the door slam shut behind her.

"Well, okay," she mumbled, straightening herself out and fixing the bottom of her dress before looking at you, "I always thought he was nicer than that."

"Yeah, I thought so too," you sighed before shrugging, "Oh well. Let's go get the set ready." You threw your arm around her shoulders as you walked to the photography room.


Ryan's POV

"That was a little unnecessary, wouldn't you say, Ryan?" Ian asked after Ryan slammed the door behind him.

"Whatever," he muttered.

"What happened to you? You were in a good mood before you left to go see Morgan," Jamie said.

"I don't want to talk about it," he told them plainly.

"Well, you need to at least apologize to Danielle," Nash commented. Ryan gave him a questioning look and he raised his eyebrows, "You know? The girl you just shoved out of the room?"

"Oh," was all he said.

Nash rolled his eyes and walked over to the door, opening it and shouting, "Danielle!"

"Hold on!" they heard her yell back. About 30 seconds later, she came trotting into the room, "Yeah?"

"You still need to help Ryan choose his first outfit," Nash told her.

She looked at him carefully before quickly looking back at Nash and walking into the room, "Okay, sure."

Ryan groaned quietly and said, "Look, I-"

"Shush," she cut him off, tilting her head and chewing on her bottom lip, moving her eyes between him and the clothing rack a few feet away. "Oh! That's perfect!" she suddenly exclaimed running to the rack of clothes and pulling a few hangers off of it. She walked back over, handed him the clothes, and pointed to a sectioned off corner of the room, "Go put these on." Ryan shrugged, walking behind the curtain. When he came back out a few minutes later, you were already in the room. "Beautiful!" Danielle squeaked as he pulled the suspenders up onto his shoulders.

"You've got a serious talent," Nash smiled at her, making her blush.

"Don't encourage her," the other girl laughed, "Her main jobs here are lighting and photo editing."

"Look at him and tell me he does not look amazing, Y/N!" Danielle shouted, pointing at Ryan, "I could totally be a stylist if I wanted to!"

You stuck three of your fingers in the air at Danielle while sticking your tongue out and Ryan's heart dropped, realizing you two were fans and thinking about the way he treated you when he got here.

"I can make signs with my fingers too. Wanna see?" Danielle smirked.

"No, because I know you're only gonna use one finger!" you shot back.

"Guys, can we maybe get started at some point today?" Ian laughed, interrupting your fake argument.

"She started it!" Danielle exclaimed.

"Technically, Nash started it," Jamie chuckled.

"Thanks for throwing me under the bus there, man," Nash laughed, throwing his arm around Danielle's shoulder, making her blush again, and walking out of the room. Jamie and Ian followed closely behind them and as you were going to leave, Ryan lightly grabbed your hand.

"Hey, um, I just wanted to apologize for being a dick earlier," he said quietly.

You smiled, "It's okay. We all have our off moments. Come on, let's go take some pictures." You pulled him out of the room and as you were walking down the hallway, you said, "I never really properly introduced myself, did I? I'm Y/N."

"Ryan," he said, "But by that three in the air thing you did earlier, I'm guessing you already knew that."

You shrugged, "What can I say? You've got great music."

"Well, you've got a great face," he chuckled.

"And you've got jokes! I like it!" He was about to say something as you walked into the room where everyone else was but you exclaimed, "Alright! Let's get this party started!" He simply sighed and you went about with the photoshoot.


About 20 minutes later, Danielle randomly looked up from her camera, "It's too quiet in here. I can't work under these conditions, Y/N!"

"Oh, shut up," you laughed, "I'll turn on the radio."

"Thank you!" she smiled.

You turned the radio on and heard, "Here's Hot Chelle Rae with their newest single, Hung Up." You looked at each other and started laughing.

"You know you've got the band right here, right?" Ryan chuckled.

"Hey! This is my song! Be quiet!" Danielle shouted before she started singing along. You were standing behind her trying not to laugh as you shook your head and shrugged.

You kept going with the photoshoot and after the second outfit change, the guys were walking back into the room when Ryan's phone started ringing on the table. He walked over to it, seeing it was Morgan.

His breath caught in my throat as he looked at everyone, "Excuse me, I need to take this." He walked outside of the building and answered, "What do you want?"

"Rude much?" she snickered on the other line.

"Why are you calling me, Morgan?"

"I want to know why you walked out on me this morning."

"You know why," he told her, rolling his eyes.

"No, I don't," she said innocently.

"Really? Because you looked right at me when I walked into your apartment and found you kissing another guy."

"It's very rude to just walk into people's homes without knocking, you know," she said plainly.

Ryan sighed angrily, "Don't call me. Don't text me. Don't come visit me. Just stay out of my life from this point on because I'm done with you." He immediately hung up and stuffed his phone in his pocket, sitting down on the steps of the front porch and resting his head in his hands.


Your POV

"He's been gone a while... Do you think he's okay?" Danielle asked after Ryan was gone for about 10 minutes.

"I'll go check on him," you said, skipping back to the front of the office. You looked out the window and noticed Ryan sitting on the steps with his head in his hands, so you opened the door quietly, carefully walked outside.

"You okay, Ryan?" you asked softly, sitting beside him.

He looked up and you noticed his eyes were slightly red, "The reason I wasn't in a great mood this morning isn't because I was having an off day, it was because I went to Morgan's place to see her before I came here and I caught her k-kissing another guy..."

You facial expression dropped and you wrapped your arms around his shoulders, "I'm sorry, Ryan."

"It's okay," he said, his head resting against your neck.

"If you need to take a break from shooting, we'll totally understand."

He lifted his head and smiled, "It's okay. The shoot is actually what's helping me feel better."

You smiled back, "Well, we should get back to work then." You went to stand up, but he grabbed your hand and lightly pulled you back down.

You gave him a confused look and he asked, "Do you believe everything happens for a reason?"

"More or less, I suppose," you answered, "Why?"

"I can't help but keep feeling like maybe this was supposed to happen today. Like my relationship was meant to end this morning to make way for a better one."

You raised your eyebrows at him, "I don't understand what that has to do with me."

He bit his lip lightly and muttered, "I meant what I said earlier – about you having a great face." You felt your face getting hot as you glanced at his lips again as he leaned closer to you. After what seemed like forever – but was really more like two seconds – his lips crashed into yours.

He pulled away and you giggled, "Aren't you supposed to ask a girl out, take her on a date, and then kiss her?"

"How about I kiss you, take you on a date, then ask you out?" he smirked.

"A little different, but I think I'd be okay with that," you smirked back. He smiled and quickly kissed you again before standing up and offering his hand down to you. You took it and he pulled you up, lacing your fingers together as you walked back inside.

Chapter Text

Five months earlier

"I don't understand why you're making such a big deal about this, Y/N!" your boyfriend shouted, "I'm just going out with the guys!"

"You don't understand?!" you yelled back in disbelief, "You've been home for a week and you've gone out every night with them! You leave again tomorrow, Ryan! Forgive me for wanting to spend a little time with my boyfriend before he leaves for another five months!"

"We saw each other last night!"

"We saw each other for five minutes before I fell asleep and you weren't even home when I woke up this morning!"

"But we still saw each other!" You rolled your eyes, putting your face in your hands and sighing before putting your hands back down. He just wasn't getting it.

"That's not the point, Ryan! The point is you've been home for a week and all you want to do is hang out with the guys you'll be on tour with for the next five months anyway! I'm sorry, Ryan," you told him, "I can't take this anymore. I'm done."

His expression immediately dropped and he stuttered, "Y-Y/N, please don't..."

You shook your head, not daring to look him directly in the eyes, "I love you, Ryan, but if you don't want to try to make it work anymore, neither do I." You quickly kissed his cheek and quietly said, "Goodbye, Ryan," before walking out the front door of your apartment.


It's been five months since that night and even though you left Ryan, you still lived in the apartment you shared. That may seem stupid to some people, but he's been gone for almost five months and you didn't want to have to move back in with your parents just yet. The band was coming home in two days, but they always celebrated the last day of touring by going out and staying at a hotel, so you knew you'd have a good amount of time to pack the rest of your things and make it to your parent's house before Ryan came home.

It may be dumb, but you decided to go to the last home show of the tour. Just because you and Ryan weren't dating anymore doesn't mean it would be right for you to stop supporting the band altogether. You still loved the band and the crew and you were excited to finally see them after five months of them being on tour.


Two days later

You arrived at the venue about three hours early in the hopes of seeing Nash, Ian, Jamie, or anybody to get you in early and avoid all the crazy fans. News got around pretty quickly after the breakup and a lot of girls weren't afraid of tweeting you to tell you they weren't happy about you breaking Ryan's heart. As soon as you stepped out of your car, you heard Jamie's voice.

"Y/N!" he shouted. You spun around and stared straight at the shocked 21-year-old.

"Hi, Jamie," you smiled lightly.

"What are you doing here?"

"Just thought I'd come to the last show of your tour. I'm still a fan, you know!"

He grinned, "That's great! Oh, hey! Come on in! I've seen the hate you get on Twitter and I don't want you getting attacked tonight."

"Thanks, Jamie," you giggled as he grabbed your hand and pulled you inside.

"Ryan's gonna be so happy you're here," he said to himself as you walked into the building.

You pulled your hand out of his, stopping immediately, "Ryan can't know I'm here, Jamie."

"Why not?" Jamie asked with a slight frown.

"I just don't want him to know. It would be best for everyone if I just disappeared from his life. Please promise me you won't tell him."

He sighed, "Fine, I won't tell him."

"Thank you," you said as he took you backstage.

"You're welcome," he told you before saying under his breath, "I don't understand how that's helping anybody though." Before you could ask what he meant, you were tackled by two people. When they let go, you came face-to-face with Nash and Ian for the first time since they got home from the last tour.

"Good to see you too," you said sarcastically, smiling.

"We haven't seen you in forever!" Nash exclaimed.

"How have you been?" Ian smiled.

"I've been getting by," you shrugged, "Listen, I don't know where Ryan is right now, but I'm gonna tell you the same thing I told Jamie: It would be best if Ryan didn't know I was here tonight, so please don't tell him I am." They both gave you a confused look, but nodded without putting up an argument.


10 minutes before the show was about to start, you said goodbye to Jamie, Nash, Ian, and the crew before heading out to find a spot to stand in the crowd. You thought it was a little weird that Ryan never came into the room you were all in, but you were relieved at the same time. You ended up being pretty close to the stage and lucky for you, the girls around you weren't holding the breakup against you.

Ryan's POV

"10 minutes, Ryan!" Zach called as he opened the bus door, closing it right after.

"Thanks," he said out loud even though he knew he couldn't hear him.

He was always be the first to admit when he make a stupid decision and this time was no different; He was an idiot.

One night.

One night was all you asked for and he didn't give it to you. You hadn't seen each other for two months before that and he barely spent any time with you the week he was home. He didn't know what part of him said to go out with the guys again and he didn't know why he listened to it. You were right. The most he spoke to you that entire week was probably two sentences if not less. He never even said 'I love you' that whole time, but he did. He loved you and missed you so much, it hurt.

He sighed, lifting himself off of the couch and walking off of the bus, into the venue for pre-show warm-up and prayer. The guys looked at him, giving him the same half-smile they have been since the breakup.

"Let's just get this over with," he mumbled, walking over to them.


Your POV

Almost an hour and a half later, the band finished their last song in the set and Ryan spoke into his microphone, "Thank you guys for making this such a wonderful welcome home!" The crowd screamed and he continued, "I'd like to end this show a little differently though, if that's okay with everyone." Nash, Ian, and Jamie already knew what he was doing, so they had walked off stage when he began talking. He paused and took a deep breath before going on, "A little over five months ago, I made a very stupid decision – which I'm sure most if not all of you already know about – and I've noticed a lot of people on Twitter tweeting horrible things about and to Y/N and I'd really like for all of that to stop. It wasn't her fault. Yes, she did break up with me, but my actions led her to do it and sending her all that hate for something I did is doing absolutely nothing but hurting people." Most of the crowd screamed in response before he went on, "This last song I want to sing tonight isn't one of ours, but it says everything better than what anything I could write ever will. I really doubt she's here tonight and I don't know if she'll ever hear this, but I want to dedicate this song to her. Sometimes, the person you're in love with will leave you and when you finally realize it was all your fault, you can't get that person back. You do all you can and hope that something will change that person's mind because all you want them to do is stay."

As soon as he was done talking and he went into the song, you could feel your heart beating in every part of your body.

I need some time, just deliver the things that I need for now
Everything that I feel's like a warm, deep calm casting over me
And it's taken me to somewhere new

If you believe that everything's alright
You won't be all alone tonight
And I'd be blessed by the light of your company
Slowly lifting me to somewhere new

Oh, can you tell I haven't slept very well
Since the last time that we spoke
You said, "Please understand, if I see you again
Don't even say hello."


What a night it is when you live like this
And you're comin' up beneath the clouds
Don't let me down
All the love's still there
I just don't know what to do with it now

You know I still can't believe we both did some things
I don't even wanna think about
Just say you love me and I'll say I'm sorry
I don't want anybody else to feel this way
No, no, no

Oh, can you tell I haven't slept very well
Since the last time that we spoke
I said, "Please understand, I've been drinking again
And all I do is hope."

Please stay
Please stay

I'll admit I was wrong about everything
Cause I'm high and I don't wanna come down
All the fun that we had on your mother's couch
I don't even wanna think about

I'm not strong enough for the both of us
What was I supposed to do?
You know I love you
Whoa, oh, oh, oh

Please stay

Ryan ended the song and gave the crowd a smile and small wave, thanking them before heading off stage.

Five minutes later, as he was picking up a bottle of water, you ran backstage and called his name. He spun around and his eyes instantly widened. He dropped the water bottle just before you jumped into his arms, wrapping your own tightly around his neck. He held you as closely as he possibly could to be before you returned your feet back to the ground and pulled back to look at you, smiling.

"Y/N? What are you... What are you doing here?" he asked, still in shock.

"Well, I originally came here to keep showing my support for the band, but after that speech and the song, I figured it would be pretty rude of me not to say hello and apologize for overreacting," you said quietly, a couple tears falling from your eyes. Ryan brought his hands up to your face and wiped your cheeks with his thumbs, but keeping a firm grip on you afterwards.

"You didn't overreact and I know you know that," he said, "You reacted the same way anyone would have. What I did wasn't okay and I don't want you to blame yourself for anything you did or said that night, okay?" You nodded and he kissed your forehead, "Y/N, I really do love you more than anything and I would give anything for you to give me a second chance..."

You bit your lip lightly but smiled, "Just say you love me."

"I'm sorry," he gave you a cheesy grin, pressing his lips to yours.


Song used: "Stay" by Mayday Parade

Chapter Text

"Jamie Christian," you sighed to yourself, walking into the apartment you shared with your boyfriend, finding his clothes thrown about the living room. "Babe?!" you called out as you set your grocery bags on the kitchen counter, falling silent in wait of some sort of response.

"In here!" you heard him yell from down the hallway. You walked down the hall and found yourself in front of your bedroom door, only to be greeted by one of Jamie's shirts landing on your face.

"Jamie," you sighed again, pulling his shirt off and picking up the clothes he's thrown all over the room, "What are you doing?"

"I can't find my green button-up!" he exclaimed, throwing himself onto your bed and burying his face in his pillow.

"You have a ton of other shirts. Why do you need to wear that one?" you asked, sitting down beside him.

"Because it's your favorite and I wanted to wear it for our date tonight," he mumbled into the pillow.

You giggled lightly, leaning back and kissing his cheek before standing up, "You're never going to find it. It's too dark in here to see anything." You went over to the light switch, flicking it on and turning back to face Jamie, who was now sitting up and facing you. You took one look at him and let out a loud laugh, instantly covering your mouth.

"What?" he asked, staring at you intently.

You smiled, "Was it dark when you got dressed this morning?"

"Kind of. Why?"

"Come here," you grinned, grabbing his hand and pulling him off the bed, taking him to the full length mirror on the other side of the room and standing behind him in front it, resting your chin on his shoulder, "Tell me what you see."

He gave you a confused glance before sighing and looking at himself in the mirror, his facial expression dropping as he slowly said, "Oh..." You couldn't help but smile at him as he realizes the shirt he was looking for is the one he's been wearing all day.

"You're aging too quickly, babe," you giggled again, kissing his cheek before walking back out to the kitchen.

"I've been hanging out with my dad too much. We visit them so often," he chuckled, following closely behind you.

"Hey, it's not my fault your family loves me," you winked at him before going to put the groceries away.

"Never as much as I love you," he said, wrapping his arms around your waist from behind as you reached up to put a box of cereal in the cabinet. You turned your head slightly, kissing his cheek and wiggling out of his arms to put the rest of the groceries away. "Do you have to do that now?" Jamie whined.

"Yes, Jamie. I'm not going back to the store to buy more milk because you couldn't wait three seconds for me to put it in the fridge," you smiled, sticking your tongue out at him. He gladly returned the gesture and trudged over to the counter, leaning against it. After you had finished with what you were doing, you looked at Jamie, "What time are we going on our date, Mr. I-can't-find-my-shirt?"

Before you could react, he grabbed your waist again and pulled you as close to him as he could, smirking, "As soon as you're ready. Now do you wanna repeat that?"

"No," you giggled, lightly kissing him and trotting to your bedroom, "I'm gonna go change and we can go!"


Around 10 minutes later, you walked into the living room to see Jamie absentmindedly messing with his phone.

You smiled to yourself and said, "Jamie."

He looked up and his jaw dropped slightly, "Y/N, you... You look beautiful." You blushed, as you always have when he compliments you, quietly thanking him before you two walked out of your apartment.

Jamie took you to your favorite restaurant and you both talked and laughed about anything that happened to come to your minds for the next hour or so. Afterwards, he drove to the park to the tree you always came to on random picnic dates ever since you started going out.

"Remember this spot?" he asked you as you got out of the car and he took your hand, pulling you to the base of the tree where you noticed a picnic blanket on the grass.

You let an awe slip out of your mouth, "This is where we met two years ago!" Jamie smiled at your sudden realization, your excitement causing butterflies to erupt in his stomach.

He took a deep breath, "I wanted it to have a bit more meaning tonight."

"What do you mean?" you asked, confused.

"Two years ago, I was walking along the road right there-" he pointed up the hill to a small road connecting to another on the other side of the grass, "-and I heard a loud noise coming from right here and do you know what that noise was?"

You giggled again, wrapping your arms around Jamie's waist and leaning against him, "Forever Unstoppable."

"And do you remember why you told me you were listening to it so loudly?"

"So maybe I would find someone to be forever unstoppable with," you said burying your face into his shoulder, still embarrassed you actually said it to Jamie of all people.

"I think it's time to return the favor," he told you.

You looked up at him, "What do you mean?"

"Y/N," he started, "The moment you said that, as weird as it may sound, I knew I had to get to know you better, I knew I had to make you my girlfriend, and I knew you were the girl I wanted to fall in love with." At this point, you had taken your arms away from Jamie and covered your mouth on the verge of tears as he continued, "I love you more than anything and I want to spend the rest of my life with you." He pulled a small box out of his pocket, getting down on one knee, and opening the box, revealing what was probably the most gorgeous ring you've ever seen. "Y/N," Jamie said, looking up at you, "Will you do me the honor of being forever unstoppable with me?"

You tried speaking a couple times, but nothing would come out. Once you realized you couldn't find your voice, you furiously nodded your head. Jamie slipped the ring onto your finger and you screamed, letting out the tears you had been holding in and wrapping your arms around his neck as tightly as you could without hurting him. He stood up, spinning you around. No amount of words could explain how happy he was that you had accepted, not that any words needed to be said for anyone to know how much he loved you. He set you back on your feet and finally let go of him to look him in the eyes. You had the biggest smile on your face when you saw how happy he looked.

"I love you so much, Jamie," you sniffled quietly, wiping a tear off your cheek.

"I love you so much more, Y/N," he whispered, taking your face in his hands and kissing you, excited to finally be able to call you his fiancee.

Chapter Text

Warning: Mention of attempted rape


You pulled your jacket tighter across your body as another gust of the cold December wind hit you while you walked down the sidewalk after a long day at work. You just wanted to get home, honestly, and it seemed like it was taking longer than it usually does. You had never felt unsafe walking home, although your boyfriend did always make sure he made it to the store you worked at just to walk with you. But today was different. The band was caught up at the studio, so Jamie told you not to wait up for him as it might be a while, but since the studio was fairly close to your work, you decided to just walk there instead. To say you were on edge was an understatement; You were a complete mess and every little sound startled you.

You took a breath and quietly spoke to yourself, "Nothing is going to happen. Calm down. The studio is right up the street. You can make it." and that made you feel slightly better. You breathed a quiet 'finally' when you could see the guys' car parked in front of the building. However, you spoke a little too soon. You were about 50 feet from the doors when you felt someone pull your arm and drag you into the alley. You squeaked, but it was immediately followed by a slap to the face.

"Shut up," you heard a deep voice command as the unknown person shoved you against the dumpster and started cutting your coat off with his knife. You kept hitting him and clawing at him. He wasn't wearing anything to cover his face and you knew deep down that once he was through with you, he was going to kill you so you wouldn't be able to identify him, so you fought back as hard as you could despite the fact he had a knife. You knew what would happen either way and you refused to go down without a fight.


As all of this was going on, Jamie and Ryan were walking outside to retrieve the notebook of lyrics that their guitarist had foolishly left in the front seat of the car.

"Seriously though," Ryan told his younger brother as he reached into the car and pulled the notebook out, "I think we should just duct tape this thing to Nash so he'll stop losing it."

"Please," the brown-haired boy laughed, "We all know he'd still find a way to lose it." Ryan simply chuckled along and began walking back inside before realizing his brother wasn't following.

"Is something wrong?" Ryan asked worriedly. Jamie held his hand up as a signal for Ryan to be quiet. After a few seconds of listening carefully, he turned back to Ryan.

"Do you hear that?" Jamie asked. Ryan listened more closely to the direction he was facing.

"Yeah," he nodded, "Now that you mention it, I do. Where's it coming from?" As soon as the words left his mouth, they heard a loud crash and instantly knew it was coming from the alley. Jamie started walking toward the alley when Ryan grabbed his arm to stop him, "We can't just go in there not knowing what's happening. We should call the cops or something."

Jamie removed himself from Ryan's grasp, "Someone might need help and they might not have that much time." They both quietly ran across the street to the opening of the alley and peeked in.

As soon as they saw what was happening and who it was happening to, Ryan ran back across the street to call the police and Jamie looked around frantically, picking up a piece of wood that just happened to be laying on the ground near his feet. The man had just gotten your coat and cardigan off of your torso and had you backed up against the wall. He was halfway through cutting your shirt when Jamie sneaked up behind him and slammed the two-by-four against the back of the guy's head as hard as he possibly could, knocking him out. He instantly dropped the wood and ran over to you.

"Y/N!" he exclaimed, taking off his jacket and helping you put it on.

You couldn't speak, felt short of breath, and were genuinely surprised you were still standing, but the minute you realized it was all over and your boyfriend was standing in front of you, you broke down. With tears streaming down your face, you wrapped your arms around Jamie's neck tighter than you ever had before as he did the same with your waist. You buried your face into Jamie's neck as far as you could and he picked you up, taking you inside the studio.


"Oh my God!" Ian gasped as Jamie walked into the room with you in his arms, "What happened?!" Jamie sat down on the couch, still holding you closely and protectively although he knew the man wouldn't be able to get to you now.

"We went out to get the notebook and we heard crying and a loud noise in the alley across the street and we went to check it out and this guy was all over Y/N trying to rape her," he answered angrily.

"Well," Ryan said walking into the room, "Police just picked the guy up. He's still knocked out."

"Knocked out?" Nash asked, "How'd you manage that?"

"Snuck up behind him with a two-by-four," Jamie shrugged. You finally found your voice and mumbled quietly into Jamie's neck. "Hmm?" he asked, not quite catching what you said.

"It's hot in here," you repeated, finally sitting upright enough to take off Jamie's jacket. When you looked back at him, he was smiling at you.

"What?" you sniffled, wiping your cheeks to get rid of the dried up tears.

"Nothing," he answered, shaking his head, "I just love you so much."

You smiled back at him, whispering, "I love you too, Jamie. Thank you for saving me."

"I would do it again in a heartbeat," he told you, "But please don't need me to save you from something like that ever again."

"I'll try," you giggled lightly, leaning forward and kissing him.

Chapter Text

Warning: Car accident, mention of self-harm/suicidal thoughts


He woke up, barely able to open his eyes due to the bright light filling up the room. He looked around, realizing this wasn't the bedroom he's lived in for the past two years with his girlfriend and not exactly sure what was going on either. He tried to sit up, only to be greeted by pain shooting through his right arm. He groaned quietly, causing you to jump up from the chair you were resting on a few feet away.

"Alex!" you squeaked, tears streaming down your face, "You're alive!"

Two weeks earlier

"Please come, Y/N?" the 26-year old whined for the seventh time that evening, following you into the kitchen of your apartment.

"You know I can't, Lex," you sighed, "I've got school work."

"But it's Friday night! You should be out having fun and getting drunk, not doing lousy homework!" You laughed lightly, shaking your head and opening the English textbook that had been sitting on the table.

"You go," you told Alex, "Have fun with the guys! Call me if you need anything." He pouted, knowing you wouldn't give in.

"Alright," he said, leaning down and giving you a kiss before walking back out of the room, "Don't work yourself too much. I love you."

"I love you too! Drive safe! Don't do anything illegal! Use protection!" you called after him, causing him to laugh.


It hadn't even been an hour before Alex left the apartment that you felt something wasn't right. You didn't want to bother Alex while he was out with his friends, but you knew it was better to be safe than sorry. As soon as you picked up your phone to dial Alex's number, it started going off. Jack's name appeared on the screen and you immediately answered.

"What's up?" you asked. He was jumbling his words together and talking so fast, you couldn't understand anything he was saying. "Jack, what's wrong?" you asked as calmly as you could. Deep down, you knew that the gut feeling you had was related to whatever caused Jack to get so worked up.

"Jack, give me the phone," you heard another voice say, "Y/N?"

"Rian? What's wrong with Jack? Why is he freaking out?"

"I'll explain in a while. Just get to the hospital."

"What happened?"


"What happened, Rian?!" you shouted. The next few seconds seemed like hours before he answered you.

"It's Alex," he swallowed. You immediately hung up and grabbed your car keys, shoving your phone in your pocket and rushing out the door. You shivered as you got into her car, which was understandable since it was the middle of January and you hadn't bothered to grab your coat. But you weren't thinking about whether or not you would freeze. The only thing you kept your mind on was Alex and why he would be at the hospital.

The 20 minute drive to the hospital was all a blur and the next thing you knew, you were running through the hospital doors.

The second you saw Rian, Zack, and Jack pacing around the waiting room, you shouted, "Where is he?!"

They all spun around, not really knowing what to say – not that would have been able to say it anyway. They were speechless. They were still trying to process what had happened themselves, but that never crossed your mind. You was getting angrier with every second that you didn't have an answer.

"Where's Alex?!" you screamed.

Rian was the first to speak, "Y/N, you might want to sit down."

"Just tell me what happened!" you cried.

He took a breath before continuing, "He was on his way to meet us at the bar when he got hit by a drunk driver. The paramedics said the driver ran the red light just as he was going through the intersection. He never saw it coming."

You stared in shock, "Is he okay?"

Zack looked at you, "They say he-" He took a shaky breath. "-that he isn't gonna make it."

You automatically started laughing, "Yes, he is. He's gonna be fine and everything's gonna be okay."

"Y/N," Jack said, walking over and looking down at you, putting his hands on your shoulders, "Alex... His right arm is shattered, he has four broken ribs, he had to have surgery to stop the bleeding in his lungs, and he's in a coma. They've done everything they can. They agreed to wait until you saw him before they...take him off life support."

Your laughter died down when you saw how serious Jack's expression was. Jack was one of your best friends and for as long as you'd known him, he was rarely ever the type of person to be serious about anything.

As soon as Jack saw the tear fall down your cheek, he wrapped his arms around you, hugging you tightly as you broke down. Alex was your whole world. He'd saved your life countless times – although you'd never dare tell anyone that. He could just smile at you and it would make your entire day better no matter what had happened. But you knew Alex; You knew he was a fighter, and you knew he was going to make it.

"Y/N?" the doctor asked, walking into the room. You removed herself from Jack's arms and nodded lightly. "Follow me."

He led the group to a room down the hall and you all walked in slowly. The beeping from all the machines hooked up to Alex felt like they could be heard from a mile away. You let out a faint gasp, nearly choking on your tears as you held onto Jack's arm. Jack walked you over to Alex's bedside, slipping his arm out of your grasp and kissing the top of your head.

"We'll give you some time alone with him," he said into your hair, walking out of the room with Rian and Zack.

"He doesn't have a very high chance of making until tomorrow, but he may still be able to hear you. You have 10 minutes," the doctor said, walking out of the room before you had the chance to say anything. You sighed as you pulled the only chair in the room over to Alex's bedside, gently grabbing his hand as you sat down.

"Hey, Lex," you mumbled quietly, "I don't know if you can hear me – well, the doctor said you can, but... I wish I had more than 10 minutes with you, but that's all they gave me," you choked on her words, tears forming in your eyes again. "I want you to know that I love you so much. I'm sorry I've never told you this, but I just want to thank you for these past two years. You don't know how much you've helped me overcome and how many times you've saved my life without even knowing it. Please... Please wake up. You can't leave me. I don't know what I'd do without you..." you trailed off, resting your forehead on his arm until the doctor walked back into the room a few minutes later.

"I'm sorry, Y/N," he said sympathetically, "But time's up."

"Can you please just give him some time? He's gonna wake up! I know he is!" you begged as you looked up, choking back the tears that were threatening to escape. The doctor looked at you for what seemed like forever before nodding.

"We'll give him as long as we can," he answered.

"Thank you," you smiled as he walked back out. "Did you hear that, Lex?" you asked Alex excitedly, "They're gonna give you more time!" You leaned forward slightly, kissing his cheek.


You had been sleeping in the chair next to Alex's bedside for nearly two weeks and it was uncomfortable to say the least. Every day that passed, the doctor would tell you to go home and get some proper rest, but you refused to leave Alex. When he woke up, you wanted to be there. You had spent the entire time you weren't sleeping telling him stories about something stupid that Jack did or sharing memories you could only pray he would remember when he woke up.

Alex's band mates had to admit they admired your positive attitude throughout the whole thing because they were an absolute wreck and the only thing that kept them going was your assurance that he was going to make it. They never doubted anything your gut was telling you, especially when it had to do with your boyfriend because it was always right.


Present time

You had just walked out of the bathroom in Alex's hospital room and yawned, sitting back down in your chair. You closed your eyes for a few minutes before you heard a groan. Your eyes widened and your head shot up as you rushed over to the bed, barely able to speak.

"Alex!" you finally managed, "You're alive!"

"Of course I'm alive," he mustered a smirk, "You didn't think I'd leave you like that, did you?"

You giggled, "Never," leaning down and kissing him with everything you had.

"You should kiss me like that more often," he smiled as you pulled yourself up off of him, making you laugh again. You ran out of the room to get the doctor and when he came back in just a few moments later, he stared at Alex in shock.

"I can't describe this as anything other than a miracle," the doctor chuckled, "We really didn't think you were going to make it."

You bit your lip and smiled to yourself as you texted Jack, telling him to get Rian and Zack and get to the hospital as fast as they could. You put your phone back into your pocket and walked back over to Alex's side as the doctor left, sitting down, grabbing his hand, and lacing your fingers through his.


About 15 minutes later, Jack, Rian, and Zack ran through the door and stopped dead in their tracks when they saw you and Alex laughing together.

Alex looked over at them, "Stop staring at me, you idiots." Jack was the first to rush to him and hug his best friend as tightly as he possibly could without hurting him, closely followed by Rian and Zack. "I love you guys too," Alex laughed lightly.

"They said you weren't gonna make it!" Jack exclaimed, finally letting go.

"Well, either I made it or you all died..." Alex joked.

"Only you would almost die and live to joke about it," Rian chuckled.

Alex shrugged, "One of the many talents I've been blessed with, I suppose." You giggled lightly and the guys decided to give you and Alex more time alone now that he was finally awake.

"We're gonna go get something to drink, do you want anything?" Rian asked the both of you. You shook your heads and they walked out of the room, smiling ear-to-ear knowing Alex was okay.

"Did you really mean what you said when you first got here?" Alex asked you after a couple minutes of silently rubbing his thumb against the back of your hand.

"What?" you asked, already having a pretty good feeling about what he was referring to.

"Have I really saved your life?"

You sighed, resting your head against his cheek, "More than you'll ever know."

He smiled, kissing your hair and whispering, "I love you, Y/N."

You squeezed his hand tightly, "I love you more, Alex."

Chapter Text

Warning: Attempted kidnapping


You were doing dishes one afternoon when you heard your boyfriend walk into the room.

"Morning, sleepyhead," you smiled at him before turning back toward the sink. He simply grunted and leaned against the counter, causing you to put down the cup you were drying, wipe your hands, and walk the three steps over to him. "Something's wrong."

"Nothing's wrong," he told you.

"Ian, I know when you're lying to me."

He didn't say anything, he just pushed himself off of the counter and trudged over to the coffee pot, pouring himself a cup of coffee, then returning to where he was. You got to thinking and you realized that he'd seemed a bit angrier the past few weeks. At first, you figured it was because of jet lag from getting home from the band's world tour, but that was almost two months ago and it made you think: What if it's my fault he's mad?

You were immediately snapped out of your thoughts when you heard Ian ask, "Are you okay?" You nodded your head a little too eagerly and hopped up so you were sitting on top of the counter.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Can I ask you something?" you asked quietly.

"Sure, what is it?" Ian asked as he turned to face you, the concern in his voice very obvious.

You began playing with your fingers, refusing to make eye contact with him, "If I did or said something to make you mad at me, you would tell me, right?"

He seemed a bit taken back by your question, not one hundred percent certain why you were asking, "Of course I would. You know that. Where is this coming from?"

"You just seem angrier since you got home from tour and I thought I did something wrong," you replied quietly again, nervously scratching your cheek, trying your best to hold in a tear. Ian sighed, knowing you were trying not to cry. You always scratched your cheek when you were trying not to cry.

He put his hand on your left cheek, lifting your head so you were eye-level with him, "I didn't mean to make you feel like anything was your fault. I've just got a lot on my mind right now with working on our new album and doing promotions. You should have told me."

"I know," you mumbled, "But I thought if I did, it would make it worse."

"I love you, Y/N," he told you, kissing your forehead.

"I love you too, Ian," you replied slightly above a whisper, laying your head against his shoulder.


As the day went on, you could tell that something was still bothering Ian, but you didn't want to press it. He told you everything and you knew he would tell you about this when he was ready. You decided to go for a walk and invited Ian along, hoping it would help clear his mind. He happily agreed, grabbing the key to the apartment and shoving his phone into his pocket.

"You don't mind if I make a pit stop inside the music store, do you?" Ian asked after the two of you got ice cream at a local shop, "I just need to buy some new strings for my acoustic."

"Nah," you shrugged, "As long as you don't mind if I wait outside."

He chuckled, "Of course not." You reached the music store and stood against the wall beside the door, finishing up your ice cream and waiting for Ian.

"You don't deserve him," you heard a girl say as you were throwing away your napkin.

You turned around to see a guy and a girl standing in front of you, "I'm sorry?"

"He's too good for you," she scoffed.

You laughed sarcastically, "And who exactly are you two?"

"That's not important," the guy said, "What's important is I can show you a better time."

You raised your eyebrows, "Interesting... I'm gonna go... Lovely talking to you both." You turned back to walk into the music store to find Ian, but felt a hand tight grab your forearm. You grunted as quietly as you could, trying not to let the guy know he was hurting you.

"Maybe you didn't hear me," he threatened, "You're coming with me."

"Your little boyfriend will never even know you're gone," the girl smirked.

"I'm gonna give you three seconds to let go of her before I rip you apart," you heard someone say behind you. As the guy gripped your arm harder, you closed your eyes tightly and Ian could tell he was hurting you. "I don't think I made myself clear enough," Ian growled through clenched teeth, "Let her go or I'm going to knock every single one of your fucking teeth out." The guy glared at Ian for a few long seconds before releasing your arm. As soon as you felt him let go, you ran behind Ian. "Thank you," Ian smiled smugly as the guy and girl started angrily walking away, "And don't you ever tell anyone she doesn't deserve me!" Ian turned around, resting his hands on your shoulders, and started walking with you in front of him just in case.

"Uh, Ian, we need to go that way," you said, pointing in the opposite direction.

"We're just gonna take the long way," he told you, "I don't want to run into them again." Once you two were around the corner, he finally let go of your shoulders and let you walk beside him, holding your hand tightly.


"Yeah?" he asked, looking down at you.

"Too tight," you giggled.

"Sorry," he smiled shyly, loosening his grip. He looked down at your forearm and gasped quietly, "Holy shit." You looked down and saw that the guy had held your arm so tightly, it started to bruise.

"Ian," you repeated, taking him out of his thoughts, "You didn't do that to my arm. It's not your fault."

"But maybe if I didn't go to the music store or I had turned around sooner, you would've been fine and nothing would have happened to you," he muttered.

You sighed, "They would have gotten me at any point I was alone whether I was in the store or not and I know you know that. Shit happens, man." He smiled at your ability to joke around no matter the situation and you poked him, "Now there's that smile I fell in love with."


"I love you. You know that, right?" Ian asked randomly as the two of you were sitting on the couch watching TV that evening.

"Of course I do. Why?" you asked, slightly concerned as he knew you never doubted him when he told you he loved you.

"I just... I was just letting you know," he said, looking at you. After a few more seconds, he finally broke, "The reason I've been pretty moody the past few weeks is because I've been seeing a bunch of people saying rude things about and to you and it's just made me mad."

You smiled, "I know what people have been saying, silly."

"You do?" he seemed genuinely shocked.

You nodded, giggling, "Why do you think I haven't been tweeting much anymore?"

"You do seem happier than you did when we first started dating," he said, more to himself than to you.

"And don't get me wrong, I was happy when we first started dating too, but I've just decided to cut back on my internet use – Twitter especially. I know your fans are protective of you guys and sometimes they say things out of just wanting the best for you."

"Well, you're what's best for me and I hope one day, they realize that," he told you, wrapping his arms around you.

You laid your head on his shoulder for a few minutes before looking up at him and asking, "Did you ever get those strings for your guitar?"

He thought for a moment and groaned, "Damn it," causing you to both to start laughing.

Chapter Text

"I'm just saying, Nash!" you exclaimed, your eyes starting to tear up.

He stared at you, "Yeah, I got that you're just saying you don't want to be with me, I just want to know why you're saying it!"

"It's not that I don't want to be with you! I want to be with you more than I've ever wanted anything!"

"Then why are you breaking up with me?" his voice cracked, which obviously broke your heart.

You cleared your throat quietly, trying to keep what little composure you had left, "I know I won't be able to handle you being away on tour for months at a time and I know you're going to want to go out with the guys after shows and I don't want you to feel like you have to hold back because you have a girlfriend."

"You mean you think I'm gonna cheat on you...?"

"No!" you accidentally shouted, "I mean I don't want you to be around other girls and feel like you can't have fun because you have some girl that no one even likes waiting for you back home."

He sighed, taking your face in his hands, "You're not some girl no one likes. You're my girlfriend and I love you way too much to even consider finding a new you."

"I know," you said quietly, kissing him before taking his hands off of your face, "Which is exactly why I have to do this."

He shook his head, "Y/N, please..."

"I'm sorry, Nash" you swallowed the lump in your throat, walking out of the apartment.


Three months later

You wish you could say you made the right choice, but you knew you didn't. You knew your reasoning for the break-up was stupid, but you had convinced yourself it was what was best for him even if you were completely miserable. You knew Nash and you knew he liked to go to parties and get drunk and hang out with girls. You didn't want to be the girlfriend that found out through magazines that her boyfriend got a little too drunk and took a girl home with him because you knew you wouldn't be able to handle it.

The fans absolutely hated you for what you did, but you honestly couldn't care less. They never liked you to begin with and they made sure you were aware of that. You couldn't even get on Twitter anymore without immediately seeing something hateful in your mentions about how much Nash had changed because of you or how badly they wanted the old Nash back, but you were managing to deal with it.

You still remained friends with Ian and Jamie, of course, but none of you were as close as you were with Ryan. He called you every day just to make sure you were doing okay and you were grateful for that. He kept you sane throughout the whole thing. Without him, you probably would have lost it. He asked you to Skype with him after their show and you were a bit nervous. You were always nervous when you Skyped with Ryan because you were afraid you'd see Nash and you knew you wouldn't be able to handle it.

Your thoughts were interrupted when "Call from Ryan Follese" lit up your computer screen. You instantly hit answer and it wasn't long before you saw Ryan with a huge smile on his face.

"Hello, beautiful!" he exclaimed.

You rolled your eyes, smiling, "Hey, Ry."

"How have you been holding up?"

You shrugged, "Same as always, I guess. How was the show?"

Ryan sighed, "Shows haven't been the same since the break-up, honestly."

"I'm sorry, Ryan," you said quietly.

"It's okay," he perked up, "So I don't have a lot of time to talk since we have to be leaving soon, but I wanted to ask you something."

"Go for it."

"I'm sure you know the show tomorrow is in Nashville and I was hoping maybe you would stop by a couple hours beforehand so we could hang out."

"I don't know, Ryan..."

"Please, Y/N!" he begged, pouting, "We really miss you!"

"You're only pouting because you know I can't say no when you do."

He smiled victoriously, "So does that mean you'll come?"

You sighed, "Fine, I'll come. But you better tell the guys that it took a lot of begging and you didn't pout once."

He clapped happily, "Deal!"

"I hate you, you know that?" you giggled.

"I love you too," he smirked, "Hey, I gotta go, but I'll see you tomorrow!"

"Bye, Ryan," you waved before he ended the call. You let out the breath you were holding and decided to go to bed early.


You woke up the next morning at 11:30, took a shower, got dressed, and fixed your hair and outfit to your liking, waiting around until you decided to head to the concert venue. To say you were nervous was putting it nicely. It wasn't so much as seeing Nash again as much as it was the thought of being confronted by fans. You calmed yourself down quickly, however, knowing the guys would do anything to keep you safe. Before you knew it, you were pulling into the venue parking lot. You parked your car in the closest spot to the door that you could and walked into the venue.

"Hey, Y/N!" John, the venue's security said, "It's been a while since I've seen you!"

"It's not my fault the only band whose show I can get into for free hasn't been here in three months," you joked, making him laugh, "Have you seen Ryan yet?"

"Yup!" John told you, "He just went out to the bus about 5 minutes ago!"

"Thank you, sir!" you saluted, laughing before walking through the building to the back door. You had just hit the middle of the concert hall when the door opened and Ryan came walking inside. "Ryan!" you yelled excitedly, running over to him. You jumped up and he caught you, giving you the biggest hug you'd ever gotten in your life.

"Y/N! I missed you!" Ryan exclaimed as your feet returned to the ground.

"What can I say? I'm just so miss-able."

"Ha, ha, ha," he laughed sarcastically, "You've gotten funnier since I last saw you."

"Naturally," you shrugged, "How have you been?"

"Really good, actually!" he smiled. Ian and Jamie walked into the room and you let out an unintentional squeal, running over to them and giving them hugs.

"Oh my God, you actually came!" Jamie chuckled, hugging you tightly.

"Well, of course I did! I've missed my favorite boys!" you giggled as you let go of him.

"How have you been doing?" Ian asked, obviously referring to the break up.

"I've been good," you sighed, "Just trying to get used to living alone."

As you were talking with the guys, you couldn't help but notice Nash was nowhere to be found. You thought about asking where he was, but you didn't want the other guys to know you were a mess without him.

"I have a confession," Ryan suddenly said.

"What kind of confession?" you asked.

"I didn't ask you to come here early so we could catch up."

"Then why did you ask me to come?"

"I can't exactly explain it. Just take this and you'll see what I mean in a few minutes," he told you, handing you an envelope that had your name written in messy handwriting. "Follow the underlined words," he informed you before he, Jamie, and Ian left the room.

"Okay..." you said slowly to yourself, opening the envelope. You unfolded the paper inside and read it to yourself.

Falling starts don't crash through your window. If you want it, go get it. It's meant to be chased.

You smiled slightly – Forever Unstoppable was your favorite song – but you were pretty confused as well as you looked around.

You could see into one of the back rooms through an open door and saw an envelope taped to the window. You raised your eyebrow, getting up and walking into the room, opening the second envelope.

All your scars won't heal 'til you let go. You're perfectly worth it, forget your mistakes.

You thought for a moment. Worth? What would mean worth? Then it hit you.

You rushed over to the owner of the venue's office. You noticed no one was inside the room, but you did see the lock box where he kept the money from ticket sales. You went in, grabbed the envelope sitting on top of the box, and left the room before opening it.

If you wanna fly, leave this world with me. We'll touch the sky, let's defy this gravity. Hold onto me tight when it all falls down.

World? Maybe a map?

You looked around, stumped at the clue before suddenly realizing there was a framed photograph of a boy and girl looking at a map of the United States in the entrance way. You walked the few feet to the front door and saw another envelope taped to the wall beside the photo.

You can take my heart if yours won't beat. We're forever unstoppable. If you're torn apart, I'll make you see that nothing's impossible.

The first place you thought to look was a trash can and the first one you found happened to have an envelope under it.

When you're broken and you're shattered, love will save you from disaster. You can take my heart if yours won't beat. We're forever, forever, forever unstoppable.

For whatever reason, your mind automatically thought to check a TV because that's where you always hear about disasters and such, but there were no TV's in the venue. You decided to try and find the next best thing: A newspaper. Sure enough, you found one on the table in a random room and there was an envelope sticking out from the middle.

Yeah, we've both been touched by the same flame. Don't worry, I've got you, I won't let you burn.

You thought of a stove or oven, but there was nothing of the sort in the venue. Maybe it was a light bulb? You searched around for a lamp or anything that was lit. It hit you that Chuck had to be around somewhere, so you went off to find the lighting booth. You finally found the room, as well as Chuck.

"Hey, Chuck," you said as you walked in, "There wouldn't happen to be an envelope or anything in here, would there?"

"Actually-" he smiled, picking one up off the table next to him, "-there would be."

"Thanks," you sighed, smiling back before you walked back out to the hallway to read the note.

You and I got played by the same game. We're in it together, for better or worse.

Board games? Something sports related? You thought for a moment before gasping quietly, "Guitars!" You ran back out to find the guitar tech. As soon as you saw him, you squeaked, "Cameron!"

He chuckled at you, "Yes, Y/N, I have your envelope right here."

"You're a mind reader, Cammy," you smiled before he went back to work.

There's a feeling inside you just dying to break though. Open up and set it free. We're on a horizon, just look in my eyes and you will see.

The first thing that came to your mind was a door, so you opted to go to the first one you came across which was the side door that led to the band's bus.

You poked your head outside and were in awe, completely stepping outside into the cold November air. The first place your eyes went to were the Christmas lights strung up on the side of the building and the second was to the man standing right in front of you, looking just as broken as he did the last time you saw him.

"Nash... You did all this for me?" you asked when you finally found the words.

He nodded, "I told you before and I'll tell you again: I love you too much to even think about finding a new you because you are the best girlfriend I've ever had and I can't let you go that easily."

You looked at him for what seemed like forever before cracking a smile and closing the gap between the two of you, hugging him tightly. He sighed, loving the feeling of you being back in his arms.

"I've missed this," he mumbled into your shoulder.

"I know," you whispered, "I'm sorry."

"You don't have to apologize," he told you, looking at you.

"Yeah, I kind of do though," you said, "I was being an idiot and not thinking clearly and my reasoning was just stupid. Not hearing you tell me you love me or taking care of me when I'm sick or talking about the new songs you're excited to let the fans hear or singing me to sleep every night even when you're on tour; I've been a wreck without you and, honestly, I don't know why you still love me." You took a breath, but before you could let it out, Nash's lips were on yours.

"I love you, okay?" he said as soon as he pulled back, "Nothing you think or say or do to convince yourself or anyone else otherwise is going to change that, got it?"

"Got it," you smiled, kissing him again.

Chapter Text

Warning: Kidnapping


Ryan's POV

365 days. 365 long, painful days since the last time he saw you. He didn't know where you were and it killed him knowing you didn't either. One minute, you were at the fair on your one year anniversary and the next minute, you were gone. For a split second, he thought that you had just walked off to look for something more interesting to do, but he knew you didn't. You would have said something; You would have answered the 17 phone calls.

It wasn't that he was a controlling boyfriend. 17 calls may sound like he was, but he was far from controlling. After you didn't answer the first call, he waited for almost half an hour, praying he was only paranoid, but he knew you well enough to know something was wrong. Of course, he called the police as soon as he got home that night, but they told him they couldn't do anything for another 24 hours since you were over 18. He was understandably mad, but he gave them all your information and hung up before leaving the apartment you two shared. He was determined to find you and if it meant doing it on his own, that's what he was going to do.

The whole world had heard about it not even two days after you was reported missing and many people offered condolences to the 26-year-old, but he couldn't even act like he appreciated them. None of their apologies would bring you back. The band had to cancel their upcoming headlining tour because they knew he wouldn't be able to handle it. The fans – while heartbroken there was no longer a tour – were very supportive of their decision. They loved you almost as much as he did. You were what made him happy and if he didn't have you there with him, he couldn't play his best. He had noticeably lost a lot of sleep and it was obvious to everyone that looked at him that he was losing weight.

"Ryan, you've got to stop doing this to yourself," his brother said softly, sitting down beside him on the front porch after Ryan had excused himself from yet another dinner with the family.

"I can't help it, Jamie," Ryan mumbled with his hands covering his face, "I've tried everything and I just can't find her." Jamie pulled Ryan into a hug. It killed him to see his older brother basically giving up on everything.

"Y/N wouldn't want you to do this, Ryan," Jamie told him, "She's a fighter and she's going to make it home. And when she does, you know she wouldn't want to see you like this."

Ryan looked up at Jamie and nodded slowly, "I know." The boys got up and walked back inside and, for the first time since you were taken, Ryan finally ate a normal meal.


Three weeks passed since the one year anniversary of your disappearance. He was running out of places to look for you, sometimes even looking in the most simple places such as the mall, hoping you would just randomly be there, but you never were.

That evening around 6pm, his phone began ringing. He looked at the caller ID and it was blocked number. He never typically answered blocked numbers as they were usually fans who had somehow gotten his number, but something about this made him answer.

As soon as he accepted the call, a girl on the other line said, "I hear you've been missing something." Ryan's heart started racing as he instantly recognized the voice as his ex-girlfriend.

"What the hell did you do to her, Kaitlyn?" he growled.

"That's not important. What's important is that I've got something you want and if you want to see her, come to the abandoned warehouse in Nashville. Bring your brother with you. No one else. Understand?"

"Why do I need my brother?"

"So he can take her home, of course," she laughed, "You didn't think I'd have you switch places with her and not give her a way to get home, did you?"

"What do you mean switch places?" Ryan asked, shocked.

"No one breaks up with me and gets away with it," she answered, immediately hanging up.

He stood there in the middle of the room trying to process what had just happened. He didn't want to switch places, he wanted everything to go back to the way it was. On the other hand, he wanted you to be safe and he knew the only way to do that was to comply with his ex's demands. It was then that the split second decision was made. Ryan yelled for Jamie and grabbed his car keys.

"What's wrong?" Jamie asked frantically, rushing into the room.

"We're gonna go get Y/N back," Ryan said as they walked out the front door and got into the car, driving toward the warehouse.

"What do you mean we're gonna get her back?"

"Kaitlyn has her," he answered simply.

"Your psycho ex took her?!" Jamie exclaimed, "And she's just going to let her go?!" Ryan didn't answer that time, he just kept driving.


15 minutes later, he pulled into the warehouse parking lot.

"I need you to understand what's going on, Jamie," Ryan said after he put the car in park, "Once I go into that building, I won't be coming back."

"What are you talking about, Ryan?"

"Kaitlyn told me that she would only let her go if I took her place."

"You can't do that, Ryan!" Jamie shouted.

"I don't have a choice, Jamie! It's the only way I can keep Y/N safe! You trust me, don't you?"

"You're my brother. Of course I trust you."

"I'm gonna see you again someday, okay? I don't know when and I don't know how, but I'm going to get out of this mess and everything is going to be the way it was a year ago. I just need you to promise me that you will keep Y/N safe and never let this happen to her again."

Jamie choked back tears, giving his brother a hug, "I promise." They got out of the car and started walking toward the warehouse when the door opened. You stumbled out of the building with Kaitlyn following close behind.

"Bitch," you mumbled under your breath before looking up and seeing someone you thought you'd never see again. "Ryan!" you screamed, immediately starting to cry as you ran to him, jumping into his open arms.

"I missed you, babe," he sobbed into your neck. He pulled back and took your face in his hands, looking into your eyes, "I need you to know that no matter what happens, I love you so much and I am so sorry it took me this long to get to you."

"What are you saying, Ryan?" you asked, confused. Ryan opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by Kaitlyn.

"I don't have all night, Ryan," she spat, "Let's go."

"I love you, Y/N," he said quietly, kissing you with everything he had bottled up within the past year, letting you go and walking toward Kaitlyn.

"Ry-Ryan, what are you doing?"

Hearing your voice crack through your cries was no doubt breaking his heart, but this was what he had to do. He was going to find a way out of it, but for now, you were safe and that was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

Warning: Kidnapping


You had been living with the Follese's because they knew you wouldn't be able to live alone in yours and Ryan's apartment. Ryan never told his parents or sister what was going on, so Jamie had to. He nervously walked into his house with you close behind him the night you came home. They were all sitting in their living room when the two of you walked in.

At first, they thought they were seeing things. Anna was the first to get up and walk over to you. Once she realized she wasn't dreaming, she threw her arms around you and hugged you as tightly as she could – you were almost as close as you were with Ryan. Adrienne and Keith immediately rushed over and hugged you as well.

"Where's Ryan?" Anna asked after they stopped hugging.

"With Kaitlyn," Jamie answered carefully.

"Kaitlyn as in his crazy ex-girlfriend?" He nodded slowly and Anna was obviously confused, "Why is he with her when Y/N's finally home?"

You kept her eyes on the ground, speaking in an almost inaudible tone, "He switched places."

"What do you mean he switched places?" Keith finally spoke.

"I guess Kaitlyn called and told him she had Y/N," Jamie continued, "But the only way she would let her come home was if Ryan went with her."

"He's...gone?" Adrienne asked quietly.

"For now."


It had been almost three months – 57 days to be exact. The Follese's noticed something in you that they had seen with Ryan: Determination. You were going to find Ryan even if it killed you. He'd done that for you; Why wouldn't you do the same for him? Although you differed from Ryan in that you ate normally, you ate as fast as you could, often times making yourself sick.

Everyone that looked at you could tell you blamed yourself. You barely slept because when you did, you were woken up not long after falling asleep because of the nightmares. You were falling apart and everyone around you could see it. The Follese's were pretty much the only people who kept you sane, but you couldn't help but feel like they blamed you.

"Y/N, what's wrong?" Adrienne asked after dinner that evening.

"Nothing," you answered quietly.

"Y/N, something's wrong," Keith said, "You didn't run off to your room like you always do when you've finished eating."

"I didn't feel like it this time, I guess." Everyone was silent as you continued, "I just think it would be best if I moved back to my apartment."

"What? Why?" Anna asked, her voice noticeably full of concern.

"I know you guys blame me for what happened to Ryan."

"Y/N-" Jamie started only to be cut off by you.

"I'm the reason he's not here anymore. Everyone is miserable without him. And I know the fans blame me too. There hasn't been a show or new music or anything in over a year because of me. I just feel like everyone would be happier if I-"

"Y/N, stop," Jamie said firmly, "No one blames you; They blame Kaitlyn because she is the reason this is happening – not you. I know you feel like it's your fault, but I promise you, it's not. Ryan would do anything to get you home, even if it meant never coming back himself, and that's exactly what he did. We know you're beating yourself up over this and I'm sorry I have to put it this way, but it's not going to help. You're a train wreck and you're not thinking logically anymore. If you just take a moment and realize how he wouldn't want you to be doing this to yourself, everything will be okay." You took a deep breath and hugged him.

"Thanks, Jamie," she said quietly.


About two hours later – at around 7pm – you were lying down in her bed, thinking about what Jamie said. He was right; You weren't thinking straight. You took a moment to really think about where Kaitlyn would take Ryan. Then it hit you. You hadn't thought about that place since you were a kid.

You jumped up off of the bed and yelled for Jamie to get his car keys as you put on your shoes.

"What's going on?!" Jamie asked, rushing into the room. You grabbed his free hand and pulled him outside to his car. "Would you mind telling me where I'm driving to?" he asked as he started his car.

"Do you remember the place you, me, and Ryan always went to when we were kids? The place where your dad helped us build that huge treehouse in the middle of the woods?" you asked quickly.

"He's there?!" Jamie shouted, driving off.

"He told me there was only one other person he told about that treehouse and guess who that person was."

"Kaitlyn!" he gasped.

"Exactly!" you exclaimed, "He said that Kaitlyn seemed like the only girl besides me that he could share that place with. That has to be where she took him!"

"He's been ten minutes away this whole time..." Jamie trailed off quietly, "What's the plan for when we get there?"

"You've got to distract her so I can sneak in from behind. I'm gonna call your phone, so make sure it's on as loud as it will go. All I know is that I'm gonna be putting some bruises on that face of hers."

"Got it," Jamie chuckled, "I'm not even going to try to stop you." As Jamie was driving, you were on the phone with police telling them you knew where Ryan was and where to go to find him.

Not long after you hung up with police, Jamie pulled up to the entrance of the woods. You were quietly walked through the trees, careful not to step on any fallen sticks. Although it was autumn, it had rained all afternoon, so the leaves were still wet and not too loud to walk on.

When you had almost reached the treehouse, you had to start hiding and peeking from behind trees so you wouldn't be seen. Once the treehouse was in view, you could see Ryan sitting against the tree and Kaitlyn hovering over him.

"Jamie," you whispered, "Keep your eyes on me, I'll give you a signal to be ready." He nodded and you sneaked into a position where you would be behind Kaitlyn when she heard Jamie's phone.

You gave Jamie a thumbs up as his signal to be ready and quietly dialed his number. You hit send and his ringtone went off so loudly, it even startled you.

Kaitlyn spun around toward Jamie's direction and you jumped out from her hiding spot and tackled her, sitting on her stomach and pinning her to the ground.

"Give me one good reason I shouldn't beat the shit out of you right here," you growled as Jamie rushed in to make sure Ryan was okay.

"Please," Kaitlyn laughed, still trying to break free, "You couldn't hurt a fly."

"You're right, but you're not a fly, are you?" You instantly started hitting Kaitlyn as hard as you could before you felt yourself being pulled off of her. "I'm not done, Jamie!" she yelled.

"I'm not Jamie, babe," you heard Ryan say. You spun around and jumped into Ryan's arms, hugging him as tightly as you did the day he found you. "I love you, Y/N," Ryan mumbled into your neck.

"I love you more, Ryan," you smiled, tears threatening to stream down your cheeks at any moment. Just then, two police officers came running into the woods to find Jamie sitting on top of Kaitlyn.

"Hello, officers," Jamie smiled up at them. They gave him a questioning look as he got up and brushed himself off, shrugging and putting Kaitlyn in handcuffs.

One of the officers took her back to their car and one stayed behind to talk to your group. You answered some questions and were more than willing to testify against Kaitlyn in court. The officer smiled and let you go, telling you he'd call you if they needed anything else. You, Ryan, and Jamie then walked to Jamie's car and went home.

"You ready for this?" Jamie asked before he opened the front door.

"I've been ready for three months," Ryan smiled, squeezing your hand.

Jamie opened the door and you found everyone sitting in the living room, nervously waiting seeing as you and Jamie left without notice. You walked in, careful to make sure they couldn't see Ryan yet.

"Where have you been? We've been worried sick!" Adrienne exclaimed, jumping up from her seat.

"Yeah, we're really sorry for just leaving like that, but we brought home a surprise," Jamie smiled sheepishly.

"A surprise?" Keith asked, confused. You smiled and pulled Ryan inside the house.

"Hey, guys," Ryan smiled widely, "I'm home!"

"Ryan!" Anna screamed, running over to her brother and hugging him, immediately followed by Adrienne and Keith.

After they all let go of each other, you spent family time together before going to bed. You and Ryan decided it would be best if you stayed at his parents' house for a few days before going back to your apartment.

As you were laying in bed, Ryan smiled at you, "You know, it took you long enough to find me.

You looked at him for a moment before laughing, "Shut up," and kissing him.

Chapter Text

Warning: Car accident


"I just don't remember, okay?!" you shouted in frustration, throwing the photos in your hands onto the table in front of you.

"I know you're mad, babe, but you have to stop forcing yourself to remember," Ryan told you calmly.

"Please don't call me that," you mumbled.


"Babe. It makes me feel weird."

"I always call you babe," he sighed. You could tell he was disappointed.

"I'm sorry. It's just... I don't remember you; I want to, but I can't. I just know what you've told me and I don't want you to be mad at my every time I ask you to stop."

"I understand, ba-" he cleared his throat, stopping himself, "Y/N."

Six months ago, you knew exactly who the man standing in front of you was. That was before the accident though. Before the accident, you two were inseparable.

You had known Ryan since middle school, but only started dating around a year and a half ago. He called you every night and every morning he was on tour to make sure you didn't go to sleep or wake up without an 'I love you' from him. You loved him as much as you'd ever loved anyone. But you wouldn't remember; You couldn't remember.


The police said you never saw the car coming, but it wasn't your fault. The other driver was completely wasted and in absolutely no condition to walk, let alone drive. He ran the red light at 80 miles per hour and you just happened to be driving through the intersection. You were almost out of the way when he hit the bumper, causing you to spin and ultimately smash the passenger side into a telephone pole. Luckily though, you were the only one in the car.

You could tell Ryan blamed himself for your accident by the one thing he had only told you once; You were fighting about God knows what and instead of just continuing to argue, you simply left the apartment and drove off. He began to worry about half an hour after you left as you were never gone that long after an argument. Just as he was about to call you, his phone rang. The second he answered it was the second his world seemed like it was crashing down.

His brother rushed him to the hospital because he was shaking so badly, he could barely walk. As soon as he found out what room you were in, he ran straight to it. He was relieved to see you were awake and talking to the doctor. When the doctor asked him who he was, he told him that he was your boyfriend and you gave him a look of confusion.

"But I don't have a boyfriend," you said.

Ryan stared at you in shock before the doctor took him out to the hallway and told him that you had amnesia and it should last, at the most, about a year, but he didn't want to have to wait that long. The past six months, he had been showing you pictures and videos of you two together and would tell you every story he could think of, sometimes even telling them multiple times.

It had been understandably difficult for the both of you these past few months. It was somewhat awkward the first couple weeks once you returned home seeing as you two lived together and you didn't remember him. You had been trying and trying to do anything that might jog your memory, but nothing was working.

End flashback

"What do you say we go out tonight?" Ryan asked as you were watching TV together.

"I don't know," you replied quietly.

"Y/N, you've gotta leave the house sooner or later."

"What if it happens again?" He knew exactly what you were talking about.

He shook his head, "It won't."

"And how do you know that?" you asked, suddenly sitting up. Your voice had sounded harsher than you meant for it to and you just knew you were about to get into some sort of argument.

"I don't," he said calmly, "But I'm not gonna let anything happen to you."

"Yeah, just like you didn't six months ago," you muttered under your breath.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Ryan asked, giving you the same tone, "It's not my fault you decided to walk out."

"And it's not my fault I don't remember anything, so if you would just stop with the pictures and the videos and the stories, that would be great!" you shouted, fighting back tears.

"Maybe if you had been paying attention, this wouldn't be happening!"

"Maybe if you hadn't have been yelling at me, I wouldn't have left! It's not like it was my fault! They said I never saw it coming, Ryan!"

"Maybe if you hadn't started that stupid fight-"

You cut him off, "I'm not dealing with this." You started to was toward the door as you felt Ryan stare at you.

"What do you think you're doing?" he asked.

"I think I'm leaving," you replied sarcastically.

"Uh, no you're not," he told you.

"What's the worst I could do, lose my memory?" you remarked, reaching for the door knob as Ryan grabbed your other arm, spun you around, and smashed his lips against yours.

And just like in all the movies, it seemed like everything came back to you at once. He pulled away and you hugged him tightly, smiling into his shoulder.

"I love you, Ryan," you said.

He put his hands on your shoulders so he could look at you, "You... You love me?"

You giggled, "Of course I love you. You're my boyfriend, silly."

"You remember me?" You nodded happily and he shouted, "You're back!"

"Where did I go?" you teased.

"Don't even start with me," he laughed, kissing you again.

Chapter Text

Warning: Death, mention of cancer



I'm sorry I wasn't brave enough to tell you this in person. I'm sure that made you hate me ten times more than how much you would have if I had just come out and said it, but I couldn't. You know how much I hate seeing you cry. In my defense, I never told the guys either, they just kind of found out. I made them swear not to tell you though.

Looking back on it now, I know I was wrong and I'm so sorry for putting you through all of this. If I could do anything differently, I wouldn't know what to start with.

Actually, that's a lie. I would know exactly what to start with.

I would tell you I love you more than anything. I would tell you that the best part of the past three years has been falling asleep next to you every night and waking up next to you every morning. That I've never completely understood why you wear makeup because you look absolutely stunning without it. That I'm not quite sure what to write here, but I know you're probably smiling by now and your smile is just another thing I love about you. That you never put yourself before others even when you know you may end up hurt. That I love the way you jump into my arms in the middle of the airport when I get home from tours. That the way you shamelessly sing my own songs as you dance around the house makes me happier than any amount of money I could ever make doing those things myself. That the way the moonlight makes your eyes sparkle when we're taking walks at three in the morning for no reason is the most beautiful thing I've ever seen.

But I can't and I'll never be able to again. I'll be on tour and one of the guys will have to tell you I'm gone and I'm not coming back home because even though I called you the night before to tell you I love you, I just couldn't make myself say goodbye. And I know it may take a little time for you to understand why I did it this way, but I also know that by the time my funeral comes around, you'll realize that you would have done the same thing if it were you.

I guess the real point of this letter wasn't really to say goodbye, but more to tell you that I don't want you to never find love again. I want you to be happy more than I've ever wanted anything. I know you won't want to. Maybe you'll feel like you'd be trying to forget about me, but we all know deep down that you never will.

I want you to find someone that will be okay with the fact that you will never be completely over me and you probably won't talk about me until ten years from now when you tell your 4-year-old the story of how you and their dad met or maybe you'll tell them when they're 13 after their first heartbreak.

I want you to find someone that will be okay with the photos and clothing you'll have tucked inside your closet and bring out every now and again to look at them. Someone that will be there to hold you as you blame yourself for everything even though you know there was nothing you could have done. Someone that will love you just as much as I do, and someone that is just as quirky and energetic as you are.

But most of all, I want you to find that person you can see yourself spending the rest of your life with and will do anything for you because you deserve the world or at least as close to it as you can get.

I love you with all my heart and I'll see you again someday totally cancer free,


Chapter Text

Warning: Suicidal thoughts


Day One

Just jump. No one's going to miss you.

That's what you told yourself. You just wanted to end it all. You couldn't take it anymore. Everything sucked and people told you all the time that you should do it, so why not make them happy for once? You had your camera with you – no one's going to think someone periodically taking photos is going jump off of a bridge, but that's what you were planning.

You walked out onto the road a bit, looking to your right and left to make sure no cars or people were coming so no one would see you. You were relieved to see nothing and walked back to edge of the bridge. You lifted your right leg up over the side, then your left, and sat on the edge for a few seconds.

Right as you were about to push yourself off, you heard someone shout, "Hey!" You looked in the direction of the voice and saw some brown-haired guy running toward you.

"Where the hell did he come from?!" you whispered to yourself before he reached you.

"What are you doing?" he asked, catching his breath.

"Nothing," you answered quickly, "Just taking pictures."

"Why would you sit on the edge of of a bridge just to take pictures? You were doing pretty well on the ground."

"You've been watching me?" you asked, looking at him.

He smiled shyly, "Yeah... You looked kind of sad when I walked by earlier and you kept looking down at the water. I knew something was wrong and I wouldn't be able to forgive myself if I saw on the news that you drowned and I didn't at least try to help you, so I stuck around to make sure you didn't jump or anything."

"Why would you care? You don't even know me," you said, a little bit harsher than you meant to sound.

"I don't know," he said, "But I do know something's wrong and I just want to see if I can help."

You sighed, still sitting on the edge of the bridge, "Someone may as well know."

So you told him everything – everything from family and school problems to ex-boyfriends to all the rumors people spread about you.

"I just don't see a reason to be happy anymore, so that's why I'm doing it," you finished.

"And you're just set on your decision?" he asked.

You nodded, "Yeah, pretty much."

"What if I made you a deal?"

"What kind of deal?" you asked curiously.

"Give me one week to prove to you that there's a lot more to life than what you think there is and if you agree with me by the end of the week, then you can't kill yourself," he offered.

You looked at him skeptically, "And if I don't?"

He shrugged, "Then you can do whatever."

You narrowed your eyes at him for a few seconds before saying, "Deal." He put his left arm around your back and his right arm under your knees, lifting you off of the bridge.

"I'm Jamie, by the way," he said.

"Y/N," you replied as your feet returned to the ground.


"Who's this, Jamie?" a woman smiled as Jamie lead you into his house. You noticed three other people staring at you as well, but tried not to be bothered by it.

"Guys, this is Y/N. I met her yesterday on my way home," Jamie said, introducing you, "Y/N, this is my mom Adrienne, my dad Keith, my brother Ryan, and my sister Anna." You gave them a small wave and smaller smile, just wishing they'd stop staring at you. It was obvious Jamie could tell you were uncomfortable because he suddenly said, "Anyway, Reilly and I will be upstairs if you need anything." He grabbed your hand and pulled you up the stairs to a room you could only assume was his.

As you looked around his room, you saw posters, a box of drumsticks on his desk, and a few photos of him with his family and friends. You looked closer at a couple photos and realized you knew who he was.

"I knew I recognized you!" you exclaimed, quickly spinning around to look at him and noticing him watching you intently, "You're in Hot Chelle Rae!"

He gave you a small smile and nodded, "I am."

"Why didn't you say something earlier?"

"When I tell people I'm in a band, everything changes and they get really weird around me. I guess I thought that if I didn't say anything, that wouldn't happen with you because you didn't seem like you knew who I was... I'm sorry."

"No, it's okay. So do your drumsticks really have your signature on them or is that just a rumor?"

He laughed, "Why don't you just see for yourself?" He pulled a drumstick out of the box on his desk and tossed it to you. You caught it and let out a small laugh when you saw his handwriting. You went to throw it back to him, but he stopped you. "Keep it."

"What do you mean?"

"Keep it," he repeated, smiling, "I've got like, two more boxes of them in my closet. Giving you one won't break me."

"I will cherish it forever," you sighed dramatically, stuffing it in the back pocket of your shorts as far as it would go. "So, drummer boy, what are we doing today?"

"Well, I was thinking we could go to the park and hang out, maybe have a picnic."

"Sounds good to me."

And that's what you did.

You walked to the park, which was near his house, and talked aimlessly about nothing and everything all at the same time. Being with Jamie, even though you hadn't known each other for even 24 hours, just felt...right. He didn't judge you and you could be yourself around him, which wasn't something you could normally do.


Day 6

"I want you to know that I am in no way okay with this," you whined as Jamie dragged you to the Ferris wheel.

"I know," he laughed, "You've been saying that for the past 3 hours."

"I knew you could hear me!" you shouted, making him laugh again as you sat down.

"You'll be fine. I'm not gonna let anything happen to you," he told you, making you tear up slightly.

It wasn't the fact that you had started moving that made you tear up, it was the fact that he told you he wouldn't let anything happen to you. Sure, maybe you've only known him for five days, but you trusted Jamie. He wasn't the kind of person to tell you something he didn't mean and maybe that's why you were starting to like him as more than just a member of your favorite band.

"Y/N? Is something wrong?" Jamie asked, bringing you out of your thoughts.

You shook your head, "Well, I mean, other than being on this death trap, I'm great."

"Just wait until we get to the top," he smiled.

"It's not gonna stop, is it?" you groaned.

"Just trust me," he smirked.

When you got to the top – of course – the Ferris wheel stopped moving. You closed your eyes as tightly as you could and you could feel Jamie looking at you.

"Y/N!" he whined, "Open your eyes!" You shook your head, feeling him grab your hand, causing you to open your eyes.

"No fair," you pouted quietly before looking up. It was that time of day when the sun was just set enough that you could look directly at it and dark enough to where all the lights at the fair were turning on. "I've never seen anything this beautiful," you whispered, more to yourself than to Jamie.

"I have," he said. When you looked over at him, he was looking at you.

You smiled, rolling your eyes, "That's the cheesiest thing I've ever heard."

"Then why are you blushing?" he chuckled, looking back at the sunset, which only made you blush more.


Day 7

For the last day, you decided that you would take Jamie to the place you always went to when you needed to get away from everything. It was in this opening in the forest at the park completely surrounded by trees that you would never know was there unless you happened to find it – the only bad thing about it is that you found it with your ex-boyfriend. There was this random wooden picnic table off to the side, so you and Jamie sat down.

"So I guess I'll just come out and ask it: Have you found a reason to live yet?" Jamie asked after a couple minutes of comfortable silence.

You were about to answer him when you heard someone say loudly, "Well, well, well. Look what we have here." You looked over saw your ex-boyfriend standing at the edge of the opening about 10 feet away. "Who's this, Y/N?"

"No one that concerns you, Andrew," you told him, feeling confident enough to finally stand up for yourself.

"Any guy that hangs out with my girlfriend concerns me, actually."

"Ex-girlfriend," you corrected him, sensing Jamie became somewhat relieved.

"No relationship is over until I say it is."

"I'm sorry," you said sarcastically, "I was under the impression that you had ended the relationship when you called me a pathetic loser and told me to kill myself, but apparently, I was mistaken."

"And I can tell you didn't take that to heart either," Andrew scoffed.

Jamie stood up before you had time to react, "Don't talk to her like that."

"What are you going to do about it, pretty boy?" Jamie clenched his fist and took a step toward Andrew before you jumped up and grabbed his arm, starting to walk back out of the forest.

"Jamie, we should really get going. He's not worth it," you told him.

"He shouldn't have said that to you," he mumbled as you reached the park's playground and sat on the swings.

You shrugged, "It's not like I haven't heard it before. He's said worse."

"Nothing's worse than being told to kill yourself. You shouldn't have thought about listening to him. You're beautiful in every way and he's an idiot for not seeing that," he said, looking into your eyes.

"Jamie," you said quietly, "Thank you for staying behind at that bridge."

"Anything for you, Y/N," he grinned.

"Stop saying my name. It makes my stomach feel weird."

"Y/N, Y/N, Y/N," he smirked.

"Stop!" you laughed. Once your laughter died down, you asked Jamie, "Do you think everything happens for a reason?"

He shrugged, "Depends on the situation. Why?"

"I don't know. Maybe everything throughout the past week was supposed to happen or something..." you trailed off, lightly pushing the ground so you were swinging. You heard Jamie get off his swing and grab the chains to stop you before he walked in front of you.

"Are you saying you've found a reason to live?" he asked. You looked up at him and nodded so he continued speaking, "And what might that be?"

"I'm 110% positive you're my reason, Jamie," you muttered, beyond nervous he would just laugh at you.

"I'm honored to be your reason, Y/N," he smiled, leaning forward and kissing you.

Chapter Text

Your brother James and his best friend Josh have been best friends since they were six years old. You never really thought of Josh as anything more than a friend. To be honest, you never really thought he was that cute when you were younger. Now, however, is a completely different story.

Over summer vacation, something changed and now, he's probably one of the most gorgeous boys you've ever laid your eyes on, but you figure he'd never like you. At least not in the way that you like him. He hasn't had many girlfriends, but he's never shown any remote interest in you, so you just assumed he never liked you as anything more than his best friend's little sister.

He recently started going out with a girl named Samantha who's basically the most popular girl in school. Believe it or not, once upon a time, you two were actually best friends. That was, until she found out you were in love with Josh.

You knew she was only using him, but what could you do? Josh wouldn't believe you if you told him, you couldn't let your brother know you had feelings for his best friend, and you certainly weren't going to let your best friend know.


You were walking to your locker one morning when you got to school and – of course – Josh and Samantha were standing there. You groaned to yourself as you rolled your eyes. Once you reached your locker, you cleared your throat.

"Excuse me, Sam," you said politely. She turned and looked at you, then turned back to Josh. "Sam," you said a little louder.

"I'm sorry, I don't know who you're talking to," she replied.

"Look," you started, "I don't care what you want me to call you. Get the hell out of my way."

"Come on, Sammi," Josh said, "Just let her get to her locker." He stuck out his bottom lip and looked at Sam with puppy-dog eyes. You hated when he did that. Mostly because it worked on you every time. You rolled your eyes as Sam moved to the other side of Josh.

"Thank you," you mumbled. As you were putting in your combination, your best friend came trotting over.

"Good morning, beautiful!" she said happily.

"Honestly, Danielle. Could you not be a morning person for once in your life?"

"I'm so sorry my happiness displeases you!" she yelled sarcastically. You smiled lightly and turned back to your locker just as Josh and Sam were walking away.

"Later, bitch," you heard Sam say.

"Later, whore," you scoffed quietly so they wouldn't hear you.

"It's cute how in love you are with him," Danielle said, watching Sam grab Josh's hand.

You just stared at her, choking slightly on your words, "I-I am not in love with Josh."

She smirked, "Liar."

"I'm not! I have absolutely no feelings for that boy whatsoever!"

"Y/N," she said.

"Fine! I do! Who cares? He doesn't feel the same about me anyway..." you trailed off.

Danielle sighed as you closed your locker door, "Let's just go to class."

"Ah, yes," you replied, "History is always the brighter part of my day."

She smiled slightly at your sarcasm, "There you go! Gettin' happy! That's what I like to see!"


Blah, blah, blah. School was school and it was lame.

When you walked through your front door after school, you saw your brother and Josh sitting on the couch.

"Why so late, Y/N?" Josh asked, looking at the clock then back at you.

You sighed, "Danielle wanted to hang out after school just to talk to me about stuff."

"What kinda stuff?"

"Does it really matter?" you asked, getting irritated.

"Well... No, I was just-"

You cut him off, "Alrighty then. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a bunch of homework to do." You hurried off to your room because he could ask any more questions.

"What's up with her?" Josh turned back to your brother.

"She never told you, did she?" James asked.

"Told me what?"

"She knows about the band getting signed."

"You told her?!" Josh yelled quietly.

"No," James replied calmly, "Everyone at school is talking about it. It's kind of huge when people you go to school with get a recording contract, you know." Josh didn't say anything for a while, but a few minutes later when he did speak, it was almost like a whisper.

"I'll be back in a bit," he told your brother.

Meanwhile, you were sitting on your bed with your earbuds in and your iPod's volume was as loud as it would go. Josh knocked on your door and opened it. You took your headphones out of your ears and stared at him.

"Y/N, we need to talk," he told you, closing your door and sitting on the side of your bed, facing you, "I'm sorry I didn't tell you that we got signed."

"When were you going to tell me, the day before you left?" Your eyes were starting to get watery, but you held back.

"No," he replied, "Of course not. We don't leave for another two months. I was going to tell you today, but I couldn't find you after school. If it makes you feel any better, I haven't told Sam yet."

You looked at him and grinned, "Seriously?"

He smiled back, "Seriously."

"Why not?"

He looked at you for a moment and shrugged, "I don't know. You've been supporting this dream longer than she has, I guess. And between you and me, every CD we record, you're getting the first one for free."

"Are you even allowed to do that?" you laughed.

"Who cares? I – and I'm sure the rest of the guys – wouldn't want anyone else to be the first. Don't question it, just accept it."

He smiled at you and you smiled back, "Thank you, Josh." He stood up and kissed your forehead, then opened your door. "Oh, and Josh."

He turned, "Yes, beautiful?"

"I get free front row seats and backstage passes, right?" you smiled again.

"Of course you do, weirdo," he laughed as he walked out.


Those two months, however, came and went sooner than you wanted it to.

You and Josh had been spending a lot more time together since he talked to you that night. Every moment he wasn't with Sam, he was with you – which, you noticed, was almost all day, every day now.

"Josh," you said while sitting on a swing on the playground near your house, "Why don't you hang out with Sam as much anymore?" He didn't say anything for a while. "I'm sorry," you put your head down and kept swinging, "It's none of my business. I shouldn't have asked."

"She'd been cheating on me," he finally spoke, "I found out yesterday."

"She told you two days before you go on tour?"

"She didn't tell me. I found out when I went to her house."

"Oh, Josh," you paused, stood up and walked behind him, and wrapped your arms around his neck lightly, "I'm so sorry."

He smiled, "It's okay. I guess you could say I didn't really love her anyway."

"Then why did you date her for so long?"

"I was trying to make another girl jealous," he said, a little embarrassed now that he was really thinking about it.

"Oh," you replied, a little sadness in your voice, "Well, have fun on your tour." You walked away quickly before he had the chance to say anything. He sat there staring at you as you walked away.

After you were out of his sight, you started to run. You didn't know where you were running to, but you knew you couldn't stay with him. You made it to some random bench before you stopped running.

You laid down and before you knew what was going on, you opened your eyes and noticed you were being carried. You were about to freak out when you looked up at who was carrying you.

"Josh?" you questioned.

"Good morning, sleeping beauty," he smiled.

"What's going on?"

"Well, you're being carried and I'm carrying you."

"Thanks for that. You're a big help."


"Seriously, Josh," you said, "Why are you carrying me?"

"Doesn't matter," he replied, "You have a tour to get ready for!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa. What are you talking about?" you asked, your eyes getting wider.


You jumped out of Josh's arms, "Since when?!"

"Well," he started, "I was going to tell you earlier, but you ran off before I could ask you if you wanted to go. So do you?" You stared at him, unable to talk. "Y/N...?" You shrieked and jumped into his arms, wrapping your own arms around his neck. "So I'll take that as a yes?" he laughed.

"Of course!" you shouted.

"Good, because we leave at 4."

"Like, 4 in the morning?"


"Oh, I don't know. You know I'm not at all a morning person."

"Don't worry; If you still need sleep, your pillow's right here," Josh laughed lightly, patting his shoulder.

"Why, thank you," you giggled. You two finally made it back to your front door.

"Okay, well, you should go pack and get some sleep. We've got a long day tomorrow," Josh told you.

"Alright, you too."

Josh kissed your forehead, "Goodnight, love."

"Goodnight, Josh," you said quietly, giving him a hug before walking into your house. You went to your room to pack, set your alarm, and then went to bed.


At 3, your alarm went off, so you got up and took a shower, then finished any last minute things needing to be done.

Josh and the guys arrived at your house a little before 4.

"Hello, beautiful!" Josh sang when you opened your door, "You ready?"

"As ready as I'll ever be at 4 in the morning," you replied, yawning. Josh grabbed your hand and pulled you onto the bus.

"You got a tour bus already?" you asked.

"They really like us, I guess," Josh joked.


"Max!" you yelled as the guitar player ran up and hugged you tightly. "Max," you choked, "I can't breathe."

"Oh, sorry. It's just been a while," he laughed.

"I just saw you yesterday!" you smiled.

"I know, but I missed you," he smiled sheepishly.

"Aw," you hugged him again, "I missed you too, Max." You felt him chuckle and you let go of each other.

"Oh, Y/N!" Josh said suddenly, "Come on, I want the rest of the guys to see you!"

"I seriously just saw them yesterday though!"

"Yes, but they don't know you're coming with us on tour." He grabbed your hand and pulled you to where Matt, Dan, and Chris were sitting and talking.

"Gentlemen and gentleman," Josh announced, "I have a surprise guest joining the tour with us."

"Oprah?!" Dan shouted.

"No, better than Oprah," Josh smiled.

"Who could possibly be better than Oprah?" Dan replied. Josh pulled on your hand and you jumped out from behind him.

All the guys yelled, "Y/N!" and attacked you with a group hug.

"Is this gonna be a thing every time I enter a room?" you laughed.

"Possibly," Matt smiled.

"I think I'm okay with that," you laughed again.

"Good," Chris chuckled, "Because it may be happening a lot for the first few weeks."

You smiled and looked at Dan, "Better than Oprah?"

He laughed, "It's debatable."

You laughed and put your hand over your heart and sighed dramatically, "Anyway, I think I'm gonna go back to sleep now. Where's the bed in this place?"

"You can take my bunk," Josh offered, pointing to it, "I'll sleep on the couch."

"Okay, thank you!" You trotted over to the Josh's bunk.

"Whoa, aren't you supposed to like, object first?" Josh laughed.

"Um, no. I'm tired and if I don't get sleep now, you're not gonna like me later," you joked as you climbed under the covers, "Night, boys." They all laughed and climbed into their own bunk as Josh got comfortable on the couch.


Three years later (oh wow sorry for skipping so much)

If it wasn't already obvious, the band has made it big within the last couple years. Their most recent album was released a couple months ago and you couldn't be more proud of them.

They were just about to go on stage when you stopped them, "I'm really happy for you guys."

"Thanks, Y/N," Max said.

"Yeah, we really couldn't have done this without you," Matt smiled.

"Now," you started, "I want you to go out there and give these people a show you've never given them before."

"Can we-"

"No, Daniel. You cannot take off your clothes."

"Okay," Dan drug his feet toward the stage.

You laughed, "Hey! Get back over here and give me a hug!" He turned around and smiled.

"You're crazy," he said, hugging you.

You let go and smiled, "And I take much pride in that fact. Thank you."

You gave Chris, Matt, and Max hugs as well and they left to get ready for the concert. You turned around and Josh immediately pulled you into a hug. You hesitated for a moment in surprise, then hugged back, burying your face into his neck.

After a couple minutes, he let go, looked at you, and walked on stage and you heard the crowd start screaming. You stood there completely confused, but shrugged it off and when to sit down.

But this night felt different to you for some reason. You couldn't put your finger on it, but you knew something was up.


The band had just played their second to last song and were moving on to their last song for the night.

"Alright, everyone," you heard Josh announce, "I'd like to dedicate this last song to someone special who's been by my side for as long as I can remember. I wrote this song a few months ago with her in mind. It's called Crash and it goes a little something like this..."

He looked at you as the music started playing and you knew instantly that it was about you. You were lost in thought staring at him when he started singing.

Wait, where you say you've been?
Who you been with?
Where you say you're going?
Who you going with?

Keep me on my toes
Keep me in the know

Wait, keep me in your skin
Keep me in your chest
I'll wait for it to start
I'll wait for it to end

Keep me on my toes
Keep me in the know

But when I looked at her, I thought of only you
If only there was proof I could use to show it's true

We were young, we were in our teens
It wasn't real love, spent it behind bars
Oh, it's sad to think we just let it be
Prisoners of love

It's so easy for it to be something you second guess
Easy to read
Don't let it become a meaningless routine
It's meaningless to me

But when I looked at her, I thought of only you
If only there was proof I could use to show it's true

Just crash, fall down
I'll wrap my arms around you now
Just crash, it's our time now
To make this work second time around

We grew up, we worked and changed our ways
Just like wildfire, we've been burning now for days
Tearing down those walls, nothing's in our way
I said nothing's in our way

And I know I've said this all before
But opposites attract
We try and run away, but end up running back
And all I want to do, all I want to do is lie down

And crash, fall down
I'll wrap my arms around you now
Just crash, it's our time now
To make this work second time around

Oh, crash, fall down
Just crash, fall down
Just crash, fall down
Just crash, fall down

He sang through the rest of the song and when he was done and the instruments went silent, he said, "Thank you, guys! You were a great audience!" The crowd screamed and clapped and you just sat there, unable to move.

Max was the first to reach you, "Hey, Y/N? You okay?" You snapped out of your trance.

"Yeah, I'm fine," you nodded, "I'm just going outside and get some air."

You rushed out before Josh had the chance to say anything. You pushed the door open and let it slam shut behind you, then leaned against the wall ready to cry. You weren't exactly sure why you wanted to cry; Josh telling you he liked you was all you'd ever wanted.

You had your face buried in your hands, but had a pretty good idea of who was there when you heard the door open. Josh walked over to you and pressed his hands against the wall on either side of you so you weren't able to escape.

"Surprise," he whispered into your ear.

"What was that about?" you asked, your voice barely above a whisper.

"What was what about?"

"You know what I'm talking about, Josh!" your voice got louder. He was a little shocked by the volume as you rarely shouted in that tone, especially at him.

"Y/N," he said, "I'm stupid for not telling you sooner. That girl I was telling you about the night I told you Sam cheated on me: it was you."

You looked up at him, "What do you mean?"

"I love you, Y/N," he told you and before you could react, you felt his lips hit yours and his hands move to your waist.

As all of the cliched description go, had it not been cold out, you would have sworn it was the 4th of July. There were so many fireworks ringing in your ears, you thought you'd go deaf. Josh was the first to pull away, but his hands never left your sides.

"Do you believe me now?" he whispered.

"I'm not sure. I might need more convincing," you smirked and pulled him in again. You felt him smile, making you smile as well.

You two stayed like that for a while – talking, laughing, and kissing each other every now and then.

"Come on, guys! We're gonna miss our flight if we don't leave now!" Matt poked his head out of the bus door.

Josh kissed you again, then grabbed your hand and pulled you onto the bus. Dan, Chris, Matt, and Max all stared at you two as you walked on. You could feel your cheeks starting to get hot, so you hid your face in Josh's back.

"Night, guys. See you in the morning," he hurried over to your bed and helped you into it, then climbed in himself.

"Josh!" you laughed, "What do you think you're doing? There's barely enough room in here for me."

"Whatever; We'll make it work," he chuckled – although it honestly didn't really matter anyway.

By the time you got somewhat comfortable, you were fast asleep. Josh ran his fingers through your hair and sang you a couple songs by the time he finally fell asleep as well.


The next morning

"They're so adorable," Max whispered, watching you guys sleep from the couch.

"Do you even realize how creepy that sounds?" Dan laughed.

"I know, but I don't wanna wake them up."

"Come on, Max. If you don't wake them up, we're going to miss our flight," Matt said.

"Okay, okay. I'm on it," Max stalked over to where you and Josh were sleeping and poked Josh until he woke up.

"May I help you?" Josh asked sleepily.

"Matt's worried that we're gonna miss our flight and he told me to wake you guys up."

"What time is it?"

"Um..." Max looked at the clock, "10."

"Matt!" Josh said louder, "Our flight leaves at noon!"

"I know that, but I also know you take forever to get ready, princess!" Matt called back.

"Ha, ha, ha. Very funny," Josh said sarcastically, getting out of the bunk and nudging you a few times.

"What?" you groaned, burying your face into the pillow.

"Love, we've only got 2 hours before our flight leaves."

"What?!" you shouted, "Two hours?! The world is ending! We'll never make it!"

"Oh, whatever, Y/N!" you heard Matt yell from the front of the bus.

You smiled and yelled back, "I love you too, Matt!" You lifted yourself up on your arms and looked at Josh.

"Your hair is a mess," he joked.

"Your face is a mess!" you stuck your tongue out at him.

"Well, that wasn't very nice," he stuck out his bottom lip.

You smiled, leaning over to kiss him and whispered, "I love you, Joshua."

He rested his forehead against yours, "I love you, Y/N."


Two years later (sooooo muuuuuuch skippiiiiiiiiing)

You've been on the road with the band for about five years now and you couldn't be happier. Sure, you and Josh had your fair share of fights, but it never tore you apart. That's what you loved about your relationship. But even when you two did fight, you always had someone to help you through it.

"You know he loves you more than he's ever loved anyone, right?" Max said, rubbing your back.

It was apparent to everyone that looked at you that you had been crying for a while now. You didn't normally cry after one of your fights, but then again, this wasn't a normal fight.

"I know," you said after calming down slightly, "But I can't help but feel like this fight was different. He's never yelled at me – especially not like that."

"Well, what were you arguing about?" Max asked.

"I don't even remember. All I remember is him saying he couldn't look at me anymore and then he left," you choked out.

"It'll be okay, Y/N. I promise," he told you, holding you tightly in his arms.


While Max was calming you down, Matt was looking for Josh. He hated seeing you so upset and knew he had to get answers. He finally found Josh sitting at a picnic table by a lake, running his hands through his hair.

"You wanna tell me what the hell that was all about?" Matt asked when he reached the table and sat down.

"I yelled at her..." Josh whispered, more to himself than Matt, "Oh my God, why did I yell at her?"

"Well, it could be you brought up the fact that you were talking to Sam again," Matt said. Josh didn't say anything, so he continued, "You know how much she hates her, Josh."

"Why though? Why does she hate Sam so much?"

"She's had to have told you."

"Told me what?"

"She hates Sam because she broke the heart of the only guy she's ever truly loved," he explained, "I can see it on her face every time she looks at you. Even when she's in a bad mood, her eyes light up every single time you walk into the room she's in. Either she's seriously in love with you or she's a damn good actress." Matt paused again, but Josh didn't speak, so he kept going, "I can see the way you look at Y/N too, Josh; We all can. When we hear you guys talking – even about the most random things – we can hear it in your voice. The way you look at her, the way you hold her, the way you kiss her... I could go on and on. But if you ever yell at her like you did earlier, I can guarantee you she isn't going to stick around. I don't think you understand how much you hurt her today, Josh. She's been crying non-stop for the past two hours all because you don't understand why she hates your ex." Matt stood up and walked away without another word.

Josh sat there, unable to move. He started remembering all those times you would make an excuse to leave whenever he talked about Sam. He just assumed they were all unrelated, but now, he was putting it together.

He got up and started running back toward the bus. He jumped on and found your head in Max's lap while he was playing with your hair, your cheeks still stained with tears and you sleeping soundly.

"Please don't make a lot of noise," Max whispered quietly when he noticed Josh standing there, "I just got her to stop crying."

Josh stared at you for a moment and replied, "Thanks, Max. I got it from here." He picked you up and carried you off the bus away from everyone to where he was sitting, but instead of the picnic table, he laid you down on the grass, then laid with you.

He started singing Crash again, grinning when you cuddled closer to him. He could feel you stirring about halfway through the song and knew you were about to wake up, so he stopped and sat up, pulling you into him.

You opened your eyes and blinked a few times to see clearly. You noticed you were leaning up against someone, but you were too distracted by the sunset to really look at who it was.

"Beautiful..." you whispered yourself.

"I know you are," you heard Josh say quietly. Your eyes got slightly wider, and you tensed up a bit when you looked at him.

You looked down quickly and asked, "What?"

"I know you're beautiful."

"No, what are we doing here?"

"I just wanted to talk to you away from all the guys."

"Oh..." was all you managed to say.

"Y/N, I know you're mad at me – you have every right to be – but when I yelled at you this afternoon, I... I never should have done that. I really didn't mean to; I just... I never knew you'd be that mad about me talking to Sam again. I didn't know you hated her that much."

You laughed sarcastically, "Yeah, I'm sure you didn't."

"I really didn't, Y/N; Matt told me."

You sighed, "I told him not to tell anyone."

"You know that if he didn't, you'd probably still be crying."

"How... How did you know I was crying...?"

"Matt. And Max, but mainly Matt. And your cheeks are still kind of wet."

"Oh..." You started wiping off your face, but Josh grabbed your hands and set them in your lap before raising his other hand to wipe off the tear stains for you. When he was done, he didn't take his hand away from your face, he just spoke softly.

"I really am sorry, Y/N," he told you, "If I had known you hate her as much as you do, I never would have started talking to her again." You looked straight into his eyes and knew he meant every word.

You started to tear up again and said, "Please don't ever yell like that again, Josh."

He smiled lightly, leaned toward you and whispered, "I promise, babe," before attaching his lips with yours. When he pulled away, he pulled you into a hug, "I love you, Y/N; I always have, I always will."

"I love you too, Josh; Forever and ever."

You laid your head on his shoulder and were almost asleep again when you heard him say, "Oh! I almost forgot!"

"What?" you asked.

He stood up and helped you up as well, "Y/N, I know this has been a roller coaster of emotions for you, but the fact that you've stuck by me for basically your entire life even when you didn't have to just proves that there's nothing in the world I could do to show you how much I appreciate that. So, I'm just going to do the closest thing I possibly can to do to proving it." Josh pulled a ring from his pocket and got down on one knee, "Y/N, will you marry me?"

You covered your mouth, completely shocked. You were speechless, so you just nodded your head as fast as you could. Josh slid the ring on your finger and you practically tackled him when he stood back up.

You wrapped your arms around his neck as tightly as you could without choking him. He wrapped his arms around your waist and you two stayed like that until you heard clapping and cheering.

You let go of Josh and turned to see who was coming before you smiled at them, trying to act mad, "Okay, really? What's the camera for?"

"We're capturing your big moment!" Dan exclaimed.

"Yeah, this is going to go viral! I can feel it!" Chris laughed.

"Just think about it for a second," Max said, "Imagine how many hits a video of Josh Franceschi proposing is going to get!"

"Is that really all you care about right now?" Josh joked.

"Yeah, pretty much," Matt smiled.

"You know what? You guys will thank us later for this when you're 50 and have cute little grandchildren, showing them this and telling them all about your fairy tale ending," Dan said.

"You're all idiots," you giggled, "But I love you." You opened your arms and they all ran over for a group hug.


Two years later (again with the skipping oh my god)

You and Josh have been married for nearly two years now. You just found out you're pregnant and you couldn't wait to tell Josh. The band was performing that day, but you decided to wait until that evening to tell him.

After the concert, you two went back to your house after saying goodbye to all the guys. They had finally gotten a break from touring for the next few months, so you had all the time in the world to spend with Josh.

You were in bed, your head laying on his chest when you asked, "What do you think it would be like to have a kid?"

"Why?" he asked.

"Just wondering."

"Well, I think it would be fun, but I wouldn't want to leave you with a baby while I'm out on tour."

"What if I told you I was already pregnant and you really didn't have a choice?" You could feel his heart start beating faster, so you sat up and faced him. "Josh?"

"You're... You're pregnant?" You nodded your head slowly. He immediately smiled and grabbed your face, kissing you as long and he could.

When he pulled away, you said, "You're not just leading me on here, right? You really are happy?"

"Of course I'm happy! There's nothing in this world I could want more than to have a baby with you! I just didn't think it would happen this soon," he laughed.

You smiled back, "I love you, Josh."

"I love you too, Y/N," he replied before pulling you into another kiss.


Song used: "Crash" by You Me At Six

Chapter Text

It was another day in another class which, of course, you had with Alex. You had every single class with Alex, clearly because the school had something against you. You didn't really hate him as much as you used to, but he was always so mean to you, so you just assumed he still hated you. You could never tell your best friend that you were starting to fall for him. You thought she'd make fun of you for it.

While you were sitting at your usual table at lunch, she walked up and noticed you were staring at Alex yet again.

She rolled her eyes, "Seriously, Y/N?"

"What? Oh, hey, Danielle," you said, knocked out of your daydream.

"Why didn't you tell me you're in love with Alex?"

"Um... Maybe because I'm not and you're completely insane for suggesting it?"

"Come on! It's not like you don't make it obvious! The way you always stare at the boy says it all for you!" she replied.

"I don't love him!" you yelled.


"Okay, fine! Maybe I do. A little. Or a lot. Whatever. He hates me. Let's just move on," you said, looking at him. She laughed slightly. "What's so funny?" you asked, getting mad.

"Nothing. Nothing at all. I'll let you find out for yourself," she smiled and turned away. You looked at her for a few seconds and sighed.


After lunch, it was time for English. Your teacher was going on and on about Shakespeare...again. You weren't really paying attention, mostly because this completely bored you and all you wanted to do was get out.

"Okay," your teacher began, "We're going to be doing a project over Shakespearean plays."

"Shocking," you muttered to yourself.

"I'm going to put you with partners and if you refuse to work with each other, you'll fail the project. Alright, Maria and Jake: Hamlet." As she went on, you became increasingly nervous as your name, and Alex's, wasn't called. "Jack and Danielle: Julius Caesar." You and Danielle looked over at each other, knowing what two names were coming next. "And finally, Y/N and Alex: Romeo and Juliet."

You bit your tongue, knowing your teacher wouldn't change her mind about the partners, but you'd rather take an F than spend your day with Alex working on some stupid English project that probably wouldn't make a difference in your overall course grade anyway.

You groaned quietly, burying your face in your arms and laying your head on your desk. You didn't want to do anything else. Sure, you liked Alex, but he hated you and you really didn't think you could handle being called names while working on your project.

"Okay, now get with your partner and discuss how you might want to do your project. This is due two weeks from today, and it's free reign, so you can do whatever you want, but make sure it is school appropriate. We will start presenting these the Monday after they're due and we won't be working on them in class, so make sure to plan with your partners to meet after school sometime," your teacher finished, letting the class talk about their projects.

"Alright, whore. Let's get this moving," Alex said.

"I'm not a whore," you mumbled, your head still down on your desk.

"What was that?"

You picked yourself up, looking him straight in the eyes and repeating, "I am not a whore."

He stared at you and smirked, "Whatever you say, whore." You rolled your eyes and put your head back down on your desk.

"I would rather fail than work with you," you told him, wanting to cry. He looked a little hurt, which was weird, because he hated you. However, you wouldn't know since you weren't looking at him.

Just then, the bell rang.

You got up, grabbed your books, and ran out of the classroom as quickly as you could. Danielle looked over at Alex as he just stood there. He didn't move, he didn't speak, he didn't even breathe; He couldn't. He knew how important your grades were to you, so the fact that you would rather get an F than work with him honestly shocked him.

"If it means absolutely anything to you," Danielle said while walking past him, "She's tired of the fighting too." Alex looked up at her, suddenly realizing that, now that he looks back on it, you weren't arguing back as much as you used to.

"Danielle... I don't know what to do or how to fix it... I want to tell her I love her, but I can't. Did you see the look on her face when she told me she'd rather fail than work with me? She'll never believe me," he said, annoyed at himself.

"Alex, just tell her. She might surprise you," she said before walking out of the classroom.

Alex trudged into your last class of the day just before the bell rang. He looked at you and saw you had your head down on your desk again.

"Hey, Y/N... Um, do you want to go to the library get started on our project...?"

"Whatever," you mumbled, not even bothering to look at him.

"Okay... I'll meet you there tomorrow at noon," he said as he sat down. You didn't say anything for the rest of the period.


When the bell rang, you ran out of class just as quickly as you did before. Alex sighed and walked off to his locker. You got everything you needed and started walking home. It wasn't that far from the school, but it wasn't too close either. You refused to ride the bus because – since the world obviously has something against you – Alex rode your bus as well.

Once you got home, you walked in the door and made your way to your room. You shut your door, turned on your music, and laid down. You didn't expect to fall asleep, but you did.


You woke up the next morning at about 11:30. You got out of bed and walked to the kitchen to find your mom making breakfast.

"Why are you up so early?" your mom asked when she saw you.

"Apparently I fell asleep when I got home yesterday. Besides, I have to go meet someone at the library at noon to work on some stupid project anyway," you replied unhappily.

"Really?" your mom started, "What's your project about?"

"Romeo and Juliet," you answered.

"Good play. Who are you working with? Danielle?"

"I wish," you sighed, "I have to work with Alex Gaskarth."

"I really don't see why you don't like him, Y/N – he's a nice boy."

"Yeah, to everyone else maybe, but he hates me."

"Why's that?"

"What is this, Mom, twenty questions? I don't know why, he just does! I'm just gonna go get ready and head out," you said, walking back to your room.

"Well, sorry! Have fun, I guess! Don't kill each other!" your mom called to you. You didn't say anything, just smiled to yourself a little.

You stared into your closet, looking for something to wear. You finally just decided to wear your favorite outfit, did your hair and makeup, and left at about 11:50, school bag in hand.

"Love you, Mom!" you called out while heading for the door.

"Love you too, sweetie!" your mom called back.

The library wasn't too far from your house, so you just decided to walk instead of having your mom waste gas even though it was January and there was about half an inch of snow on the ground – but didn't bother you seeing as you loved winter.

You did take your sweet time getting there though. You weren't exactly pleased with having to spend your Saturday with Alex and you were sure he wasn't pleased to be spending his with you either.

You opened the library doors and walked in at exactly noon. You didn't see Alex anywhere, so you assumed he wasn't going to show. Not that that bothered you either; You sort of figured you'd be working alone – especially since he was your partner for this project.

You grabbed some books and sat down at a table, starting to read and copy down some things you thought would be interesting for your presentation.

You were mesmerized by what you were reading – Romeo and Juliet was your favorite play by Shakespeare, after all – so you didn't notice when Alex walked in and stared at you. He took a deep breath and made his way to the table you were sitting at, pulling out the chair directly across from you and sitting down, clearing his throat. You tried to ignore it, but you looked up after he did it again more obnoxiously.

"May I help you?" you asked, mad he interrupted your reading.

"Hi, Y/N," he said, seemingly nervous.

You rolled your eyes and looked back down at the book, "Hi, Alex."

"So... Um... I was thinking-" he started, but you cut him off and looked up at him again.

"Listen, Gaskarth. This is how it's gonna work: I'm going to get notes from these books, you're going to start thinking about our presentation, and we are not going to communicate with each other at all. Got it?" you smiled sarcastically at him and looked back down to your book.

Alex just sat there, looking like he did when you ran out of your English class. He suddenly got angry, grabbed the book you were reading, and closed it.

"Hey! I was reading that!" you nearly shouted.

"Y/N, I know you hate me and I am sorry for what I said to you yesterday, but can you please stop being a bitch to me for the next two weeks so we can get this done?!" he whispered but yelled at the same time.

You stared at him and laughed a little, "Yeah. You. Sorry. That's a good one, Alex. How long did it take you to come up with that bullshit apology?" He looked at you, a little hurt, but gained his composure back before you noticed.

"Fine. I'm not really sorry I called you a whore! I fucking hate you!" he yelled, still whispering.

You looked down, picked up your stuff, and walked away mumbling, "I've never had sex..."

"What was that, whore?" he asked. And you'd finally had enough of his constant name-calling.

You turned around, yelling at him, "I said I've never had sex, asshole!" running out the door.

By this time, everyone was now staring at the both of you. Alex watched you from the window for a couple seconds, then ran out to find you. He knew you always went to the park when you were upset, so that was the first place he went to.

Sure enough, there you were, sitting on one of the swings and crying. He breathed in the cold January air and walked over to you, but you didn't look up. You had a feeling he would follow you – and secretly, you wanted him to – but you couldn't make yourself look at him.

"Y/N, I know you don't want to see me right now... I wouldn't want to either after what I said, but please look at me... You have to hear me out." You still sat on the swing, refusing to look at him. He sighed, "Fine." He sat down in front of you, took your face in his hands, and made you look at him. "Y/N," he started, "I really am sorry for everything I've ever said to you to make you feel like shit; I never meant any of it. You might not believe me, but I just want you to know I love you. And I will do anything to prove it to you."

You didn't say anything. You wanted to believe him, you wanted to hug him and know everything would be okay, but you couldn't. He had been so mean to you for eight years, why the sudden change in heart now? Nothing made sense to you at that moment, so you just shut your eyes and shook your head.

"I knew you weren't going to believe me," he sighed, then whispered to himself, but loud enough you could make out what he was saying, "Please don't hate me for this."

Suddenly, you felt his lips on yours. You heard fireworks going off, felt sparks going through you... Hell, you thought you were going to stop breathing at one point. Just as soon as he was kissing you, Alex pulled away. You opened your eyes, staring at him like you just saw a ghost, but you still didn't say anything.

"I stopped hating you two years ago," he informed you, "I was sick of all the fighting, but I couldn't let anyone know I fell in love with you, so I just kept arguing with you and trying to make you mad. I know it was wrong and I'm sorry. In all honesty, I think you're the most beautiful girl in the world and you have no idea how long I've been wanting to kiss you." He looked at you and lifted his hands back up, wiping the tears off your face. He got up, kissed your forehead, and turned around, starting to walk away.

Once he was about 10 feet away, you realized he meant everything he just told you and yelled after him, "Alex!" He turned around as you hopped off of your swing, ran up to him, and jumped into his arms, kissing him like there was no tomorrow. He wrapped his arms around your waist and smiled.

You pulled away and he set you back down on the ground, looked at you and smirked, "Yes?"

You smiled, wrapping your arms around his neck and resting your forehead against his, looking into his eyes, "I love you too." He smiled and kissed you again.

"That's a good thing," he said, "I didn't want to have to go home tonight and wonder why the girl of my dreams hated me."

"I have to confess something too..." you said.

"And what might that be?" he asked.

"I knew I stopped hating you two years ago, I knew I started liking you last year, but when you told me you loved me and you kissed me for the first time earlier, then started walking away... That's when I knew I was in love with you," you replied.

Alex didn't say anything for a few seconds – he just stared at you – so you looked down and started to loosen your grip on him. But once you did, he pulled you closer to him, lifted your head up, and kissed you as passionately as he could.

"Y/N, I have to ask one more thing..."

"What's that?"

"Will you be my girlfriend?"

You went to kiss him, but right before you did, you stopped, smiled, and whispered onto his lips, "Of course I will." Just then, it started snowing. You stopped kissing Alex and looked up, smiling.

"I heard you've always wanted to kiss someone while it was snowing," Alex smiled, looking at you.

"Yeah... But how did you know that?"

"Danielle told me; She told me a lot about you, actually. Like how you always come here when you're sad. How else did you think I knew to come here first?" he replied, putting his arm around you.

You leaned your head on his shoulder, closed your eyes, and smiled, "Remind me to thank her later."

He laughed, "You know, you're never going to get that dream kiss of yours if you don't stop trying to go to sleep."

You laughed, lifted your head, playfully pushed him and said, "Gotta catch me first," and started running away.

"Hey! That's totally unfair!" he yelled and started running after you.

You jumped over anything that could be jumped over, and almost fell a couple times, but you were able to outrun Alex for a good two minutes. He lost you for a few seconds and you took that opportunity to climb up into a tree and sit on one of the branches that wasn't too low or too high off the ground. Unfortunately for you, he looked over just as you pulled your leg onto the branch and ran over near the tree, but not close enough for you to realize he knew where you were.

You heard him walk away and you looked to your right to see where he was. When you didn't see him, you checked your left side, but that was when he jumped up and sat on the branch in front of you, making you jump.

"Surprise," he smirked.

"How did you find me?!" you laughed.

"I saw you pulling your leg up," he smiled.

"Well, damn. Give me a break. I don't climb trees that often!"

"It's okay. I'll let it slide for now, but next time, you better be on your A-game."

"I'll start practicing my tree climbing skills tomorrow, sir," you saluted and giggled. You leaned your back against the tree and closed your eyes again. "You know," you stated, "This is actually pretty comfy."

"You are such a dork," Alex laughed.

"I know, but you love me," you smiled.

"I do," he said, leaning toward you and kissing you again.

Once he pulled away, you said, "You're just so full of kisses, aren't you?"

"I told you I've been wanting to do it for a while. You have no idea how hard it was for me to see you in the hallway when you were with your friends and not grab you and kiss you," he replied, being completely serious now. You didn't know what to say, so you just hugged him for a couple minutes.

"Alex," you finally spoke, "Never run out of kisses for me."

"I wouldn't dream of it," he said, kissing you again.

"We should probably go back and work on the project now, shouldn't we?" you said.

"Way to kill a moment, Y/N," he laughed.

"I'm sorry, but I don't want to fail!" you smiled.

"Right," he chuckled and jumped down from the tree. "Jump," he told you.

"If you really think I'm gonna jump down from this tree, you've lost your damn mind," you replied nervously.

"Y/N, do you honestly think I would tell you to jump and then not catch you?" he said, looking up at you. You looked down at him, closed your eyes, bit your lip, and jumped – and, as promised, Alex caught you. "Told you so."

"Whatever, you can put me down now."

"I don't think so," he shook his head, "You're probably tired from all that running you did and princesses shouldn't have to walk everywhere."

You were basically in awe, to be honest. You've never met a guy that treated you like a princess before. You sighed and laid your head against him.

Once you reached the steps to the library, he set you down, kissed your cheek, and grabbed your hand. You smiled and looked down, walking into the doors again. Most of the people that were there to witness your fight earlier were still there and looked at you guys walking in, hand in hand.

You tried to walk quickly over to a table, but Alex pulled you into him and said, "Yeah, everything's cool. She's my girlfriend now. Sorry about earlier. I won't let it happen again." And with that, he pulled you over to the table you were sitting at before.

"You're such an idiot," you giggled quietly.

"But I'm your idiot," he smiled.

"That is very true," you nodded, "And let's keep it that way." Alex leaned over the table and kissed you again. You heard a few awes and smiled. Alex pulled away and opened the book you were reading earlier setting it in front of you. "Thanks," you giggled. You took out your notebook and pencil, getting right back to work.

Alex just stared at you as you turned to write on a new page. He wasn't paying attention to what you were writing, so you wrote him a note. You ripped the paper out of your notebook and set in front of him, not looking at him once. He looked down and read to himself, "We're not going to get much done if you keep staring at me like that." He smiled and opened a different book, taking a few notes of his own.


By the time you decided to be done for the day, it was already 6:30 and getting dark.

"Why in the world does it have to get dark so much earlier in the winter?" you wondered out loud.

Alex laughed at you as he drove you home, "You're so weird."

"I know I am. Thank you," you smiled. He pulled into your driveway and walked you to your door.

"I had a great time today, Y/N. Well, not the beginning, but you know what I mean."

"I know. I did too," you smiled.

"Well, I'll see you on Monday." he said, giving you a kiss goodnight.

"Bye," you smiled again, opening your door.

"I love you," Alex said before stepping off your porch.

"I love you too." You walked into your house, turned around and waved goodbye, then closed your door.

"How was today, sweetie?" your mom asked when she saw you.

"Good," you replied. You were smiling so big, you thought your face was going to stick.

"What happened?"

"I found out I'm in love with the most amazing guy ever. No big deal," you said as casually as you could, walking to your room.

"Who?" your mom asked.

"Again with the twenty questions! Alex, okay? I'm going to sleep now. Goodnight, Mom. I love you," you replied, hurrying to your room to avoid more questions.

Your mom sat back down on the couch and quietly said to herself, smiling, "I knew it."


Two weeks later

You and Alex worked yourselves to the breaking point trying to make this project as perfect as you could get it and you were happy when you got your grade back.

"Congratulations, you two. A+," your teacher smiled.

"Yes!" you exclaimed, hugging Alex.

"Good work, babe," he said, hugging you back.

"You too," you laughed.


Three years later

You and Alex have been together for about three years now and you love every minute you get to spend with him.

One cold day in January, Alex took you to the park and you suspected nothing of it; Just a simple date between two people who love each other.

After being there for about an hour, Alex took you over to the swing where you shared your first kiss and stood in front of you.

"Y/N," he began, "I know we've been through a lot together. From fighting with each other to falling in love, I don't think I could imagine my life without you."

You covered your mouth in awe as you started to tear up, having a pretty good feeling about what was coming next. Alex got down on one knee and pulled out the most gorgeous ring you've ever seen.

He looked up at you, "Y/N, will you marry me?"

You couldn't get your words out, so you just nodded frantically. Alex smiled, stood back up, and put the ring on your finger. You wrapped your arms tightly around him and kissed him with everything you had in you.

When you pulled away, you were finally able to say, "I love you, Alex."

He smiled and said, "I love you too, Y/N," and kissed you again.

Chapter Text

His hair, his style, his looks, his personality: Everything about Ryan was absolutely perfect. At least, that was what you thought.

With both of you on different schedules because of summer jobs, it was hard for you two to find time for each other, even on the weekends. But you guys had been dating since freshman year – it's now the summer before your senior year – so you had no reason not to trust him.

It was your day off and you, being painfully bored, decided to go visit Ryan. After you were done getting ready, you got into your car and drove to where he worked. You had done this numerous times before and thought he'd be happy to see you, so you didn't call him beforehand because you wanted to surprise him.

He'd never seemed like the type of guy that would cheat on you – or any other girl for that matter – so you never expected to see him locking lips with the most popular – and stuck-up – cheerleader, Amber.

On this day, however, that was exactly what you saw.

You just stood there in horror – unable to move, speak, think, or even breathe. Once you had remembered you stopped taking in air, you let out a gasp and you could feel the tears coming.

Ryan's head shot up as he turned to stare at you, just about as shocked as you were. Before he could say anything, you ran back to your car and sped off, not wanting to listen to any excuses he may have for you.

You spent the rest of your summer break working and doing anything you possibly could to keep Ryan off of your mind, but it never worked.


You hadn't spoken to Ryan for about two months and you preferred to keep it that way. You completely shut him out of your life. You ignored his calls, his texts, his Facebook messages; You did everything you could to forget about him.

It was the first day of your senior year and when you woke up, you got out of bed and looked into your mirror. It was never any surprise that you never really liked what you saw seeing as you were painfully self-conscious, but you got dressed anyway, preparing yourself for nearly anything this day may throw at you.

Once you were ready, you rushed out of your room and headed out the door. You hopped in your car and drove to your best friend's house.

Once you were there, you honked the horn. She skipped out of her house with the biggest grin on her face. She was always excited about school, but you never could figure out why.

"Hey, Y/N!" she squealed as she climbed into the passenger seat.

"Hey, Danielle."

"Come on, please act a little excited! We're finally seniors!"

"I'm sorry," you sighed, "You just know I've got a lot on my mind."

"Y/N, you need to move on. Ryan is a total jerk-off and doesn't deserve someone as amazing and beautiful as you! Besides, if he tries anything today, I'll totally kick his ass."

You laughed at her comment, "You would never be able to kick anyone's ass, let alone his."

"I resent that! Have you seen him? He's like the size of a tree branch! I could take him out in less than three seconds!" she laughed along.


Once you had reached school, you parked your car and got out.

"Oh, look. Amber and boy toy number 57. I swear, it's like society is testing me by putting them everywhere I am at the exact same time."

"Y/N, it's school. Obviously, they're gonna be here," Danielle chuckled.

"I know, but at the same time we just happened to get here too?"

"I worry about you sometimes, Y/N."

"Thank you, Danielle. I really appreciate your concern."

"No problem!" she smiled, ignoring your sarcasm.

"Oh my God, it's walking this way," you muttered under your breath.

"Well, well, well. Don't you losers have something better to do than stand there staring at me and wish you could be as popular as I am?" Amber asked with most snotty attitude you could ever imagine in one person.

Believe it or not, you and Amber used to be good friends in elementary and middle school, but it's amazing how much becoming popular can change a person.

"Actually, we were wondering why your skirt's so short. I really don't think anyone even wants to see what you've got hidden under there... Well, except maybe him..." you shrugged, looking at Ryan.

Ryan just stared at you, wide-eyed. You'd never been one to stand up to her, so you even surprised yourself with your comment. Not that you regret saying it at all.

If looks could kill, Amber probably would have stabbed you 73 times after your remark. She didn't say anything, she just walked into the building, pulling Ryan along with her. He looked back at you, but you just rolled your eyes at him and turned to Danielle.

"What?" you asked her after noticing she was staring at you like she just saw a ghost.

"That was incredible! I didn't know you had it in you!" she shouted.

"Yeah, me neither... But it felt awesome!" You both laughed and then headed inside.


When lunch came around, you walked with Danielle to the cafeteria, got your food, and sat down.

"How's your day going, Y/N?" Danielle asked while stuffing her face with pizza.

"Alright. I'm just happy we have all our classes together!" you laughed.

Danielle laughed as well, "Yeah, that is pretty great, isn't it? I mean, why wouldn't you want to be in class with me? It makes it more bearable." You simply smiled, taking a french fry off your tray and throwing at her.


A couple months later, things had pretty much gotten back into a schedule for you since the first day. You woke up, got ready, picked up Danielle, and went to school.

Things were going fairly well for both you and Danielle in both of your classes, other than the fact that Ryan and Amber were also in every one of them.

With it being fall time, everyone knew the homecoming dance was just around the corner. You kind of liked going to dances, but it normally wasn't really your thing. The homecoming committee decided that they thought it would be fun to have a masquerade themed dance this year. You did admit that the theme of a masquerade fascinated you; The thought of a mystery where someone didn't know who you were always made you think you would find the one. But in the end, you always believed that if someone's going to fall in love with you, they should know who you are. So even though the dance was a month away, you decided you weren't going to go. Danielle begged you about going for days, but she finally gave up because she knew how stubborn you were. When you set your mind to something, you did it.


About a week before the dance, you started finding little notes inside your locker. The one that stood out to you most was one asking you to the dance. You never believed anyone would really want to go with you, so you figured it was Danielle playing a joke on you. But when you confronted her about it, she had no clue what you meant.

When you showed her the note, she smiled, "You're going to go with him, right?!"

"Danielle, I have no clue who he is! What if he's some creeper who's going to kidnap me the first chance he gets?!"

"Come on, Y/N! Just take a chance! It's been over four months. You need to get back out there! This guy is taking his time to write you these notes; He's obviously crazy in love with you! You need to do this. He could very well be the one!"

"I don't know... Even if I did decide to go, how would I tell him?"

"Well, he's obviously got your combination. Why not just leave it in your locker?"

"Okay... I guess that makes sense, but-"

Danielle cut you off, "No buts! Just say yes!" You sighed, walking back to your locker. You grabbed a sticky note, stuck it to the inside of your locker door, grabbed your books, and headed to class.

After class – which seemed to take forever to you – you sprinted toward your locker, opened it, and saw was a piece of paper drop to the ground. You quickly picked it up and read it to yourself.

Thank you, Y/N. Meet me in the middle of the dance floor at 9pm. I swear, you won't regret this!

All you could think about for the rest of the week was this mystery guy – and what you would wear to the dance, of course.


The night of the dance, it was almost 8:45 and you were still getting ready. It was never like you to go this slow, but you wanted to look as perfect as you possibly could.

"Y/N, hurry up! We're gonna be late!" you heard Danielle shout from the bottom of the stairs.

"I'm coming, I'm coming!" you called from your room. You rushed out of your room and out the door to the limo waiting outside. "This is a little fancy for a homecoming dance, isn't it?" you suggested.

"Who cares? It's a limo and you're going to meet your true love tonight!" Danielle squealed.

"Why are you so excited about this?" you asked as you pulled up to the school.

"Why aren't you?!" she exclaimed.

"Because it's just a dance, he's just a guy, and we may not even get together. All he did was ask me to a high school dance. It's not that big of a deal."

"Y/N! If he hadn't planned on you two having even a little thing, he would have made himself known and he would not have left love notes in your locker!"

"Whatever, Danielle," you laughed, brushing it off.


Just before you walked in the doors, you pulled your mask over your eyes. You looked absolutely incredible – there was no denying that – but you felt as if you were going to throw up. You were beyond nervous and your fidgeting fingers made it obvious as you just stood there alone in the middle of the dance floor.

It was finally 10 o'clock and you were waiting for your mystery guy. After a couple minutes, you basically gave up and figured he wasn't coming so you turned to go find Danielle, keeping your eyes on the floor, but when you did, you ran into someone and nearly screamed.

"Oh my God, I am so sorry!" you said frantically, eyes still locked on the floor. By this time, you were as nervous as you had ever been in your life and it was very obvious by the way your voice sounded.

"It's okay, Y/N," the person said in the most beautiful voice you had ever heard.

You looked up and saw a guy, the colors in his outfit and mask seemed like they were an exact match to yours. You were staring at him; One, because he looked absolutely gorgeous and two, you could have sworn you've seen him before. You got lost in thought and you barely heard what he said next.

"Oh, what?" You asked, mentally slapping yourself for staring at him like a crazed maniac.

"Would you like to dance?" he laughed quietly. He could tell you were scared out of your mind and he knew you had a reason to be.

"Sure!" you nodded before he pulled you into him as you started dancing.

He took your left hand in his right hand, placed your right hand on his shoulder, and wrapped his left arm around your waist. You were tense for the first few seconds of the song, but once you got used to it, you set your chin on his right shoulder.

You two stayed like that for a couple of songs and when Vanilla Twilight by Owl City started playing, you awed out loud, "I love this song!"

You heard him laugh quietly before he started singing it to you and for that moment, you felt as if you two were the only people in the room. He could tell you loved it by the way you pulled yourself closer to him and you felt his grip on you get tighter, like he never wanted to let you go. When the song came to an end, you felt him let go of you and you pulled away.

He looked at you for a moment before asking, "Y/N... Will you come outside with me for a few minutes?" You could tell he was nervous, so all you did was nod. He grabbed your hand and gently pulled you out of the doors to the parking lot.

"What's wrong?" you asked him once you got outside.

"I want to tell you who I am, but I don't want you to hate me."

"What do you mean? You seem like a really great guy. I don't think I could ever hate you," you replied, getting nervous.

"But... You already do..." he said with a sad tone to his voice.

"I don't understand... I don't know who you are, how could I hate you?"

"Y/N, you know who I am. I just don't want to see your reaction when you find out..."

"I'm sure it's not as bad as you think it'll be," you answered, shaking your head.

"Y/N..." he said.

"May I?" you asked, looking at his mask.

"Just don't freak out... Please..." he begged.

"Pinky promise," you responded. You lifted the mask slowly off of his face and began choking back tears when you realized who was standing in front of you. "Ry-Ryan?" you stuttered, nearly on the verge of tears, "But... Why?"

"Y/N, please let me explain," he was getting choked up and as much as you hated him, it still killed you to see him like this.

"Okay," you told him carefully. You normally wouldn't let him explain anything to you, but something about the way he was acting made it seem like he had so much more to say than you thought he did. He pulled you over to the grass and you guys sat down, facing each other.

"Y/N, I know that there's nothing I can do to change all the pointless pain I've caused you, but I really do love you. When I saw you for the first time, I knew I had to have you, so I asked you out. I never thought you'd say yes, but when you did, I thought I felt my heart skip a beat. The way you always looked at me made me happy no matter what mood I was in and you always look absolutely beautiful no matter what you're wearing or how much you disagree. That day you came to visit me at work, I just got out on my lunch break and I was walking out to my car when Amber stopped me right before you showed up. She was asking me about seeing a movie that night, but before I had the chance to say no, she must have seen you coming because she just started kissing me. I went to push her off of me but then I heard you gasp and when I saw the look on your face, it felt someone ripped my heart out and threw it on the ground right in front of me. When you ran away, I knew you never wanted anything to do with me again, but I kept trying to get a hold of you. After a couple weeks, I just gave up because I know how stubborn you are and I knew you'd never let me explain myself. It's a surprise to me that you're even letting me now. Y/N, I love you and only you. Nothing and no one will ever change the way I feel about you." By now, he looked like he was going to completely break down and you could tell everything he told you was true.

"Ryan..." you trailed off quietly.

When he looked at you, you surprised both him and yourself when you grabbed his face and kissed him as passionately at you possibly could.

As you pulled away, you whispered, "I love you, Ry."

"I love you too, Y/N," he smiled, pulling you back.

You guys officially became a couple again that night and were even closer than you were before. The only person shocked by it was Amber and she was no where near as happy for you two as every one else was. Honestly though, it never mattered because you two had each other back and you were never letting go.

Chapter Text

"Y/N! Come on! We're gonna be late!" your best friend yelled from the bottom of the stairs.

"Coming!" you called back. This was going to be the first concert we'd ever been to and we were running late. "Okay, I'm ready. Let's go!" you said as you ran out to her car.

The concert was only across town, but you two wanted as close to front row as you could get. This was the first and potentially only time when your all time favorite solo artist, Ian Keaggy, would be in your city.

When you arrived, Danielle found a parking spot and you ran to buy your tickets before going into the concert hall to find a good spot.

"Danielle, enlighten me. If we were running late, why are we here and hour and a half early?!" you yelled.

"Y/N, you know just as well as I do that you take forever to get ready and this is your favorite musician, need I remind you. He's only here for one night! I wanted us to get a good spot," she replied.

"Well, thanks, I guess," you shrugged, staring at the floor as we were walking.

Your boyfriend of a year broke up with you last week, so you really didn't feel like being around a bunch of people, but you certainly weren't going to pass up the chance to meet the person you admired most in this world.

With you not paying attention, it wasn't really any surprise when you ran into someone. You looked up and stared in shock. Of course, standing there in front of you, was none other than Ian Keaggy. You knew you were either about to cry or faint. You've always dreamed of meeting him, but never like this.

Danielle looked over at you, looked at him, and said, "Hi. She's in love with you. You're her hero. Oh, I think I heard my name. Gotta go!" You watched her run off, then turned back to face Ian.

"Uh... Hello..." you trailed off. You were beyond nervous at that point and could barely even get your words out.

"So I hear you're in love with me," Ian said with a smirk.

"Oh, what she sai- Don't listen to her, she- Uh, she-," you sighed, "Yeah..."

"Well, there's this very gorgeous girl here tonight. She's standing in front of me, but I don't know her name." You couldn't believe it. Ian Sebastian Keaggy called you gorgeous. You knew your cheeks were turning red, so you turned away, pretended to look for Danielle, and told him your name.

"Um... Uh... Y/N! It's Y/N!" He chuckled at how nervous he made you.

"You know," he said, "I've made a lot of people nervous since I started singing, but I don't think I've made anyone as nervous as I make you."

You didn't know how to respond. You were pretty sure he was flirting with you, but why would he? He's a celebrity, you're just an ordinary girl. He's got enough money to last a life time, you've got enough just to get by. He's got millions of girls wanting to be with him, guys don't even think about you in that way. You looked around trying to find Danielle and Ian was staring at you the whole time.

"So, Y/N. I know we just met and everything, but would you be interested in going out with me after the show?" he asked.

"Like on a date...?" you asked in shock.

"Yeah, like a date," he smiled. You were so happy, you just nodded your head quickly. "Great!" he exclaimed, "I'll meet you after the show!"


When it was time for the concert to start, you finally found me and we went to our spot in the front row. A couple local bands played first, then Ian came on. He sang, you sang along.

Before the last song, he said, "Okay, for this last song, I'd like to dedicate it to someone I met tonight. Y/N, would you please come up here?" he smiled at you.

You looked at him wide-eyed and shook your head as fast as you could, but Danielle, being the wonderful best friend she is, pushed you toward the stage. You glared back at her and she just gave you a thumbs up as Ian grabbed your hands and helped you onto the stage. He pulled a chair over and had you sit down in front of everyone. You felt like you were going to throw up as every second that passed felt like an eternity. Caught up in your thoughts, you jumped a little when Ian started playing his guitar and begun singing.

I gave you more than I could give
It started off bright, and burned till it turned dim
No, I can never hurt again
I've come from where I was before to where I am

Oh, I just wanna know how it feels to go from broken to healed
Tell me we can make this dream become real

I just want to love you, I just want to give you all I have
I just want to need you, I need you more than I can stand
I just want to hold you like every minute is my last
I just want to love you cause life goes by so fast

We're staring at the sky again
It started to rain, but we're not going in
We're dancing to the sound of that old juke box
Singing through the windows from the house around the block

Oh, I had never felt how it feels to go from broken to healed
But looking at you now, it's all become real

I just want to love you, I just want to give you all I have
I just want to need you, I need you more than I can stand
I just want to hold you like every minute is my last
I just want to love you cause life goes by so fast

And as the minutes turn to hours and the sky lights up like fireworks
Cause the whole world is surrounded by a flame
When the world, it keeps on turning and the sky, it keeps on burning
Cause the whole world is surrounded by a flame
By a flame, a flame, a flame, a flame

I just want to love you, I just want to give you all I have
I just want to need you, I need you more than I can stand
I just want to hold you like every minute is my last
I just want to love you, I just want to love you
Cause life goes by so fast

Everyone started freaking out and you just sat there, looking down and blushing while smiling like a complete idiot. Ian never took his eyes off your face throughout the whole song. You felt like you were in heaven. Ian took your hand again, helped you stand up, and then kissed your cheek. Some girls were awing, some girls' mouths were hanging open, and some girls looking as if they wanted to kill you, but you didn't care. Ian, still holding your hand, took you backstage so you could get to know each other more.

"So, Y/N, are you from here?" he asked.

You nodded, "Yeah. I've lived here my whole life. It's pretty boring here, not gonna lie. Popular bands rarely come here. This is basically the first time I'm sure any band's ever considered this town." You realized you kept rambling, which you found funny considering how nervous you were earlier. "I'm sorry... You're probably tired of hearing me talk..."

"No, no! It's fine. I like it. It's a very nice transition from two hours ago," he smiled.

You laughed, "So how long are you going to be here?"

"Only one more day," he frowned, "I guess it was fine that I wasn't going to be here that long at first, but that was before I met someone. And now, I don't want to leave..."

"Ian, you know just as well as I do that I'd love for you to be here longer, but you can't disappoint your fans!"

"I know, which is why I'll come back. I don't how long it'll take, but I'll come back, Y/N," he said as he stood up. You smiled at him, but then frowned when you saw Danielle standing in the doorway because you knew you had to go home.

"Danielle! Come on! Do I have to?"

"Yes, Y/N. I promised your mom I'd get you home before 10. It's a 'school night'." she giggled, quoting your mom.

You sighed, turning back to Ian, "I'm really sorry we had to cut this short."

"It's okay," he replied, but you could hear the sadness in his voice, "I'll meet you when I come back, but for now, give me your phone." You gave him your phone, and he said, "Whenever you start to miss me, I'm only a text or call away." You smiled at him as he gave your phone back, slid it open, and sent him a text. "Y/N, you know what I meant," he laughed.

"I know," you jokingly winked at him. You guys could hear his name being called and looked to see his manager standing in the doorway saying he had to leave now if he wanted to make his flight.

He looked back at you, "Y/N, we only met three hours ago, but I just want to know if you'll be my girlfriend. I know long distance relationships are hard, but I feel like you and I could make it work."

You smiled at him, "Ian, I wouldn't want to be with anyone else." And with that, he kissed you.

"I'll be back before you know it," he said. You smiled faintly as he ran off to his tour bus.


Before you know it wasn't coming soon enough for you.

You texted and talked – and even squeezed in a few Skype sessions every now and then – with Ian every day, but it never seemed like enough. You wanted to be able to see him, hug him, and kiss him again.

You were sitting in class one day a few months later, dozing off. Mostly because you were in history and found it extremely difficult to pay attention. You were nearly asleep when a knock on the door woke you up. You heard mumbling, but you weren't really paying attention to what they were saying.

You were still out of it when your teacher smiled and told you there was someone here to see you. You thought it was odd, since you didn't know of anyone that would randomly come visit you at school, but you picked yourself up and started walking toward the door to the classroom.

When you were about halfway to the door, you looked up and saw who was standing there. You stopped walking and stared at him, just like you did the first time you met him.

"Ian!" you screamed, running over to him and jumping into his already open arms. He smiled as widely as could while he held you.

"Hey, gorgeous," he said, reminding you of that night a few months back. Everyone in the room was either awing, giving you death glares, or jokingly telling you guys to get a room. Ian looked at them and said, "Okay," as he picked you up and took you outside.

"What are you doing?" you laughed, "School's not over yet!"

"I know," he chuckled in response, "But I already told them that you would be out for the rest of the day."

You smiled at him, "You're crazy."

"Only for you, babe," he jokingly winked at you.

"So where are we going?!" you asked excitedly.

"I don't know, but I know you're gonna love it," he replied.

"If you don't know, how do you know I'm gonna love it?" you asked sarcastically.

He looked at you, "Don't you worry your pretty face about it."

"Okay!" you smiled. He kissed you, laughing at how happy you were. Actually, you were beyond happy.

Being able to kiss this boy, let alone be his girlfriend, made you feel like the luckiest girl in the world. He walked you onto his tour bus and had you sit down.

"Y/N, this is probably going to seem like the craziest idea you've ever heard, but I have to put it out there. I've already talked to your parents and they said it was alright if you went on the rest of my tour with me since school is almost over. You don't have to give me an answer right away! You can think about it for a while if you want!" he said, looking into your eyes.

You looked straight into his eyes, without even needing to think about it, smiled and said, "Ian, I would love to." He smiled as widely as he could again and kissed you with as much passion as you could imagine.


Word eventually got out that you were Ian's girlfriend and you would have been fine with everyone knowing about it if some of his fans hadn't gone a little too over the top. You've been pushed, scratched, kicked, and even bitten by crazy girls on the streets. Ian helped you through every single time it happened though, which only made you love him even more.

You were sitting on the couch in his tour bus reading the seventh letter you'd gotten in the past couple weeks that have threatened your life. You rolled your eyes and sighed as Ian sat down beside you.

"What's wrong, babe?" he asked, grabbing your hand and holding it in his lap.

"Your fans are insane, Ian," you replied, handing him the letter and laying your head on his shoulder.

"Seriously? Again?" he mumbled angrily, "Y/N, I really am sorry you have to go through this... If you don't want to deal with it anymore, I understand."

"Ian Sebastian Keaggy, you have officially lost your mind!" you exclaimed, looking at him, "Sure, the death threats are a little too much to handle sometimes, but they're not enough to get rid of me. If I was going to leave you because of them, I probably would have left after the first one."

"Y/N, this is why I love you," he sighed slightly. Your breath caught in your throat. This was the first time an 'I love you' had ever come out of his mouth during your relationship.

"I love you too, Ian," you whispered back, kissing him softly.


Right before the end of his concert that night, he asked everyone to get quiet.

"Alright, guys," he started, "It's come to my attention that I've got some fans that have been threatening my girlfriend's life."

You took deep breaths as you sat backstage listening. You knew he was going to do this because he asked you if it was alright before the show, but it still made you nervous. After the second death threat, Ian's manager started to realize how serious this was becoming and decided that you couldn't go out alone anymore.

Back on stage, Ian continued his speech, "To anyone who has done it, is doing it, or is thinking about it, I'm asking you nicely now: Please stop. Words cannot describe how amazing she is and how happy she makes me. If any of you take her away from me, I will never step onto a concert stage again. Thank you." He gave the crowd a small wave before running backstage.

Everyone in the room was silent. They couldn't believe it, you couldn't believe it, even his manager couldn't believe it. He was willing to give up everything he had worked so hard for, for you. You saw him running toward you and within a second, he had his arms around you, but you backed away.

"Ian Sebastian Keaggy, what the hell was that about?!" you shouted as everyone backstage was staring at the two of you.

"Y/N, I love you with all my heart and if they think they can take you away from me, I might as well take myself away from them," he said, looking straight into your eyes.

You didn't know what to say, honestly. You were shocked and a little angry, but extremely grateful you were able to call this caring guy yours. The only thing your body was telling you do at that moment was kiss him with everything you had inside of you and that's exactly what you did.

You grabbed him by the collar his shirt and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around your waist and smiled. And for that moment, everything was perfect, but then that moment ended.

You pulled away once you heard the loud screams of girls outside the stage's door. They obviously hadn't listened to Ian's warning and they certainly weren't happy about his announcement. Fear had overcome you at that point. You started tearing up as Ian looked at you, pulling you closer to him.

"I'm sorry, Y/N..." he whispered almost inaudibly as he grabbed your hand and you two made a run for the tour bus.

While you and Ian were talking, the crew members were already loading the bus up, so all you guys had to do was jump in and go; That's all you had time to do. His fans never thought about surrounding the tour bus, probably because they were already inside.

Everyone hopped on and the driver sped off. You sat down in shock. Barely anyone payed attention to you in your hometown, and now you were getting the kind of attention you never wanted. You buried your face in your hands and started crying.

Ian sat down beside you, feeling incredibly guilty, "Babe, I really am sorry. If I had known they were going to react like that... I just regret-"

"Ian," you cut him off, "I don't regret anything."

"But... How? After everything I've put you through, especially tonight... Why am I the one freaking out?" he asked, hanging his head and looking at his hands. You took both of his hands and he looked up at you.

"There are some things in this world we can't predict will happen. I'm not saying this is going to get better tomorrow, because it won't. They would have reacted that way whether you had said something about it or not. I never would have imagined my life would completely change the day I went to see your show. The truth is, I didn't want to go anywhere that day. My boyfriend at the time broke up with me the week before and I was still trying to get over him, but you were, and still are, my hero and I had to meet you. Every couple goes through tough times in their relationship. This is just life's way of testing whether or not we are right for each other. And I believe with everything I have in me that we are. It's just this way because you're a celebrity. I'm sure every girl in the world would love to be me right now because being able to wake up next to you every morning and see that smile on your face, knowing someone loves me just as much as I love them is a feeling I hope I only ever get to feel with you. I love you." Ian looked at you for a few seconds, let go of your hands, took your face in his hands, and kissed you like it was the last time he'd ever see you.

"I love you too, Y/N," he whispered onto your lips as you smiled.


Two years later

After that incident, Ian kept his promise not to set foot on a stage until the threatening stopped, which took about four months. The fans who weren't mad about you two dating were getting angry at the people who were because they couldn't see Ian in concert, so it made the issue of raging fans eventually die down.

After one of Ian's shows, he took you to the local park for a date. He did this after every performance, so you didn't think this time was any different. He laid down a blanket and you sat down as he put his guitar on his lap. He started playing and singing I Just Want to Love You for you, just like he did the first time he met you and just like he does at every one of his concerts as you sat there smiling. He finished the song, put down his guitar, and everything was quiet for a moment.

"Y/N," he said, breaking the silence, "I know this is like every other time we've done this, but I want this time to be different..." he paused, "We've been together for over two years now and those two years have been nothing short of amazing. You make me the happiest guy in the world and I honestly don't want to be with anyone but you. I want to wake up to your beautiful face every day for the rest of my life. Y/N, will you marry me?" You sat there, trying to get the words out, but couldn't, so you tackled him and kissed him as long as your lungs would let you. "I'll take that as a yes," Ian laughed when you pulled away for air.

"I wouldn't want to marry anyone else," you smiled, reminded of your response when he asked you to be his girlfriend.


Song used: "I Just Wanna Love You" by Ian Keaggy

Chapter Text

"Please, mommy!" the almost 4-year-old begged in the middle of the candy aisle.

"One candy bar, Allison," you smiled, shaking your head. Your daughter squealed before running over to the little candy section at the end of the aisle, still within your sight.

You scanned the shelves, looking for the sugar for your daughter's birthday cake. You found it, bending down slightly to pick it up and put it in your cart. As you were standing back upright, someone bumped into you.

"Oh, shit. I'm so sorry," the man apologized, looking over at you and pausing before saying in amazement, "Y/N?"

"Hi, Alex," you said, smiling shyly.

"Oh my God, it's been forever since I've seen you!"

"That tends to happen when you break up with someone," you mumbled quietly.

"Yeah, about that..." he cleared his throat, "I'm sorry that was so unexpected. Honestly, I don't know what I was thinking."

"It's okay," you shrugged, "Not the most unexpected thing that's ever happened to me, I suppose."

"What do you mean?" Just as you were about to answer, Allison came running back to you.

"I got one!" she shouted happily.

You smiled at her excitement and pointed to the cart, "Put it in, babe." She put her candy bar in the basket before trotting back over to you and lifting her arms up. You swiftly picked her up and held her on your side as Alex watched.

"Who's this?" he asked, smiling.

"Tell him who you are," you told Allison.

"Allison Alexandria Y/L/N!" she giggled, hiding her face in your neck.

"It was nice to meet you, Allison! I'm Alex," he smiled again. You noticed he was looking at her intently and decided it was probably best you ended the conversation now.

"Listen, Alex, I don't mean to cut this reunion short, but we really need to get going," you told him.

"Oh, yeah, sure," he said quickly. You put Allison in the cart's seat and starting walking away when Alex stopped you, "Hey, um, Y/N... Would you maybe be interested in getting coffee sometimes? You know, so we can catch up?"

You looked at him for a moment before nodding slowly, "Sure, Alex."

He grinned, "Starbucks at noon tomorrow?"

"I'll see you there," you said, walking off to finish your shopping.


The next afternoon, your mother came over to watch Allison while you were at work.

On your lunch break, you drove to the coffee shop. You were about 5 minutes early and were actually very surprised to see Alex already sitting at a table when you walked in with two coffee cups sitting on the table.

"Hey!" he smiled when he saw you.

"Hi," you smiled back, sitting down across from him.

"What's been going on? What's it like having a kid?"

"Nothing really," you shrugged, "It's been fun – a huge change – but fun."

He paused, thinking about the wording of his next question, "So... Is her, uh... Is her dad around?"

"Nah," you sighed, "He left before I could tell him, but it was obvious he wouldn't have stuck around anyway."

"Good, you don't deserve someone who doesn't care about you," he told you, making you feel slightly uneasy about everything. You looked down at your watch.

"Shit," you mumbled, "I have to get back to work." You stood up and Alex followed suit, walking you to your car.

"Do you want to hang out again on Saturday?" he asked seemingly nervously.

"I can't on Saturday, Allison's birthday party is at 2," you answered before making a split second decision, "But you're welcome to drop by if you'd like."

"I'll see you on Saturday then," he smiled and nodded as you got into your car, "It was nice seeing you again, Y/N."

You looked up at him and gave him a genuine smile, "You too, Alex," and drove away.


When Saturday finally came around, Allison had just fallen asleep for her nap about three hours before her party. You were surprised when you heard a knock at the door and put down the mixer you were using to mix the cake batter. You wiped off your hands and trotted to the door, opening it to see Alex holding a present.

"You didn't have to bring anything, you know. What are you doing here so early?" you asked, motioning for him to come inside.

"I'm not going to come to a birthday party and not bring a present," he chuckled, "Just wanted to see if I could help with anything, I guess. I can come back later if you want."

"No," you shook your head, "It's okay. I was just making the cake." You led him to the kitchen where he sat on a bar stool across from you at the counter.

"Do you always make her cakes?" he asked.

You chuckled quietly, "I'm her mom. Isn't that what I'm supposed to do?"

He smiled, "I suppose. I never knew you could bake."

"I couldn't when I met you, but I figured since I have a daughter now, I didn't want to always have to take her to fast food places, so I learned to cook," you smiled proudly. Just as you put the cake batter in the pan, you heard a small voice coming from the end of the hallway.

"Mommy," Allison sniffled, holding her teddy bear tightly in her hand. You set the bowl back down on the counter, spinning around to look at her.

"What's wrong, baby?" you asked softly, picking her up and holding her closely.

"I had a bad dream," she mumbled into your neck.

"Mommy's still a little busy, but I'll come sing you back to sleep in a few minutes, okay?"

"I can do it," Alex offered, standing up.

"Are you sure?" you asked skeptically. He nodded and took Allison from your arms. Much to your surprise, she didn't argue or try to get down or hold onto you tighter – she just let him take her back to her room. "Second door on the left!" you called out so he knew which room to take her to. Alex sat on the rocking chair in Allison's bedroom, holding her in his lap.

"What does Mommy normally sing to you?" he asked her.

"Daydream," she answered sleepily.

"I'm not sure I know that one," he chuckled lightly, "How does it go?"

She shrugged, "She said Daddy wrote it for her before I was born, but she doesn't like to talk about it cause it makes her sad." Alex's breath caught in his throat.

He cleared his throat quietly, "Does it go 'I wish you could see your face right now cause you're grinning like a fool and we're sitting on your kitchen floor on a Tuesday afternoon'?" She smiled and nodded, laying her head on his shoulder. He grinned at her and finished the song. She was fast asleep by the time he was done, so he put her on her bed under the blanket and kissed her forehead before leaving the room.

As he was walking back to the kitchen, his thoughts were everywhere. Allison was his daughter and he knew it. He thought he could see the resemblance the first time he saw her, but he couldn't just come out and say it. She was a lot like him now that he thought about it; She was a bit reserved when meeting someone for the first time, but she became very comfortable around them not long after. She had his facial structure and his eyes – she even had the same dark brown colored hair that he did when he was a kid.

He walked into the kitchen and said, "Hey, Y/N...?"

"Yeah?" you responded, looking at him.

"Is Allison mine...?" he asked you with a look of confusion on his face. You paused, your eyes widening and he shouted, "She is mine! And you didn't think to tell me?! And you lied to me about it!" You quickly grabbed Alex's hand and took him outside to the front porch so you wouldn't wake Allison up.

"I tried to tell you, Alex!" you shot back, "But every time I did, you would just brush me off like I never even said anything!"

"Oh, so this is my fault?!"

"Don't you dare put words in my mouth, Alexander! I never said this was your fault!"

"Well, you're sure making it seem that way!"

"You know what? I'm sorry, okay? I'm sorry I didn't tell you that I was pregnant, I'm sorry I went four years without telling you about her, and I'm sorry that this is how you found out! But she doesn't know and I'm not about to let you just come into her life after four years and pretend everything is going to be fine!"

"And how do you know it won't be, huh? How do you know she won't be happy?"

"I'm sorry, I didn't realize she would be completely fine with being told that her dad is all of a sudden here to be a part of her life! But I guess you know way more about her than I do, don't you?" Alex looked as if he'd just been punched in the face while you took a breath to calm yourself down before continuing in a softer tone, "I was wrong for not telling you, Alex, and I know that, but I couldn't let her be constantly put in the spotlight with your career. You're always on tour and I wanted her to have a stable family to grow up with whether that included her father or not."

"She's still my daughter, Y/N!" he exclaimed quietly, "I had a right to know!"

"I know you did and I'm sorry – really, I am – but I knew you would have given up your career and I couldn't let you do that."

"I know breaking up with you because of touring was bad, but not telling me I have a daughter was completely out of line, Y/N. I deserved to know about her."

"Well, what do you want me to do, Alex, go back in time and tell you I'm pregnant?" you asked sarcastically, walking back into the house.

He followed closely behind you and closed the door, "What I want you to do is take me back!"

You froze just before you reached the kitchen, "After all this? You're the one wanting me to take you back?"

"I love you, Y/N; I never stopped loving you and I never will," he said, now standing right in front of you. You stared at his eyes before glancing at his lips. He smiled and took your face in his hands, kissing you. He pulled away when you heard Allison again.

"Are you guys gonna get married?" the little girl asked curiously.

"Maybe someday," Alex smiled down at her.

"Does that mean I'm gonna have a daddy?" she looked up at you hopefully.

"Allison," you said carefully, "I think we need to have a talk."

You took her hand and walked to the couch in the living room, sitting her down beside you as Alex knelt down on the floor in front of her.

"Remember what I told you when you asked me why I always sing that song to you?"

She nodded, "You said Daddy wrote it."

You paused, not really sure what to say next, but decided to just say it, "Alex wrote that song for Mommy."

"So Alex is my daddy...?" she asked, scrunching her nose. You nodded and she looked at him, then back at you, "Is that why I look like him?"

You chuckled lightly, "Yes, that's why you look like him."

She looked at him with the most serious expression and said, "You must not be very good if you only have one song." You instantly let out a loud laugh, covering your mouth.

"You think that's funny?" he asked you, smirking. You shook your head, still smiling. He whispered something in Allison's ear and they both looked at you with mischievous grins.

"What are you-" was all you got out before they started tickling you. You let out a loud squeak and began laughing.

When everything had calmed down, what Allison did next amazed you. She looked at Alex for a moment before getting off the couch and hugging him.

"I love you, Daddy," you heard her whisper.

You bit your lip to keep yourself from crying as Alex smiled and whispered back, "I love you too, Allison."


Song mentioned: "A Daydream Away" by All Time Low

Chapter Text

Warning: Mention of eating disorder


"Get out," you whispered.

"I'm sorry? I didn't quite catch that. What did you say?" he challenged.

"Get. Out," you repeated slowly.

"No," he growled, "This is my apartment, too."

"Fine," you hissed, walking toward the door.

"Where the fuck do you think you're going?"

You didn't like fighting with Nash; Nash didn't like fighting with you. You both usually tried to steer clear of pointless arguments like the one you were having right now and, to be quite honest, you knew you were the one that picked the fight. It wasn't like you'd done so intentionally though. You had simply asked Nash to stop throwing his trash around the apartment and put it in the garbage can where it belonged. He made a silly remark back, not really meaning anything by it, but for whatever reason, it sent you over the edge.

However, let's get one thing perfectly clear: Nash wasn't completely innocent either. He knew everything about you and which buttons to push and he used that to his advantage, but he had never used anything against you that he knew would hurt you. He could always tell by the expressions you would give him that he was about to cross the line and he immediately stopped what he was saying, you both apologized for how childish you were acting, and you moved on as if nothing even happened. Although you fought more often than the two of you knew you should, whatever button he would push was never enough to make you consider leaving him, but something about tonight felt different to you.

"What does it look like I'm doing? I'm walking away," you replied sarcastically, rolling your eyes, "At least I know when enough is enough."

"Well, at least I can eat something without throwing it up right after," he muttered as you reached for the doorknob.

You turned around slowly, "Excuse you?"

"You heard me," he told you plainly. You couldn't believe he knew about it, let alone would use it against you.

You did everything you could not to let the tears fall as you made the split second decision to slap him. Even if you didn't know he knew about your anorexia, you knew it wasn't like him to bring up anything of the sort in an argument. Your hand had almost reached his cheek when he grabbed your wrist, pulled you into him, and wrapped his arms as tightly as he could around you. It didn't need to be vocalized that he regretted what he said as soon as it came out of his mouth and you knew that as you wrapped your own arms around his waist.

"I'm sorry," he mumbled into your hair.

You sighed, "It's fine."

He let out a breath against your neck before pulling away to look at you, shaking his head, "Me being mad isn't an excuse this time. I haven't been that great of a boyfriend lately and I know that. I am so sorry I said what I did."

"It's fine," you repeated, not really knowing what else to say.

He sighed, running his hand through his hair and walking to the couch to sit down, "Stop saying it's fine when it's not."

"Sorry," you mumbled, still standing in the hallway. He looked at you for a moment before motioning for you to sit with him. You swallowed the lump in your throat and walked over to the couch to sit beside him, only to be pulled onto his lap.

He wrapped his arms around your waist and kissed your cheek, "Don't say you're sorry for something that wasn't your fault." You looked into his eyes and nodded slowly, lying your head on his shoulder.

"How did you know?" you asked after a few minutes of silence.

"I can hear you sometimes," he answered quietly, "I thought you had just eaten something your stomach didn't agree with the first few times, but when it happened again yesterday and I found those weight loss magazines in the bathroom drawer, I just knew you were doing it to yourself."

"So why didn't you tell me?"

"I don't know," he sighed, angry with himself, "I guess I convinced myself that if I told you I knew, you would hate me."

"I could never hate you, Nash. You know that," you told him, looking at him.

He smiled slightly, "I really don't deserve you." You quickly hit his chest, causing him to exclaim, "What was that for?!"

"Don't ever say that!" you nearly shouted, "Don't you ever say I don't deserve you!"

He looked at you, "I love you."

"I love you too," you replied, kissing him before lying your head back down on his shoulder.

"I'm gonna help you beat this," he said, but you could tell he was more thinking out loud than talking directly to you, "'Cause you don't deserve to feel like you're not beautiful."

Chapter Text

My best friend Briana and I were talking one day and we thought it would be funny if I wrote a one-shot based around The Voice, so that's what I did. Unlike my other imagines, this one isn't a reader-insert, but I hope you all still read it anyway ♡


Briana paced around, nervously waiting for her name to be called. This was it. The moment she'd been dreaming about ever since the show's first season. She, of course, was auditioning for The Voice. She had never really auditioned for anything before – unless you'd consider job interviews auditions – and honestly, she had no interest in doing so since the judges weren't particularly anyone she could see herself being coached by – although she loved them.

But this time was different.

The show had announced it would be adding two new coaches to work alongside Adam Levine and Blake Shelton this season: Alex Gaskarth and Miley Cyrus. While she wasn't particularly thrilled about Miley being on the show, the possibility of being coached by her favorite lead singer definitely convinced her to audition.

She held her breath as the producer came back out into the waiting area.

"Jordan Michaelson!" she called out. Briana breathed in deeply and released a sigh, plopping down in her chair.

Each time the producer called a name that wasn't hers, she grew more and more nervous. She knew that if her name wasn't called soon, she would end up backing out of auditioning altogether and that wasn't something she wanted to do.

"Nervous, huh?" she heard a girl giggle. She looked to her right and saw a girl with long brown hair smiling at her.

"A bit," she chuckled lightly, "Are you?"

The girl shrugged, "Kind of. I auditioned last season and didn't make it through, but the coaches gave me some really great advice and I'm hoping I'll get through this year."

"Are they really that tough?"

"Not at all! They're really only tougher when they get down to adding the last few people to their teams. Lucky for us, we're in the first group. I was just nervous and I'm sure that came off as I was singing. Oh! I'm Danielle, by the way," she smiled, holding out her hand.

She took her hand, shaking it, "Briana. So, Danielle, what are you singing?"

"Recklessly by Hot Chelle Rae," she smiled again, "You?"

"Therapy by All Time Low," Briana told her. She knew doing a coach's song was risky, but she knew that if she were to ever audition for a singing competition that she would do that song no matter what and she was confident in her song choice.

"Oh, a coach's song! You're a risk taker and I like that," Danielle giggled, "Love that song, by the way."

"You like All Time Low?" she asked, a little shocked. Not many people she knew liked them as much as she did or even at all.

"Like them? I love them!" she smiled, "Anyway, you're gonna kill it. I know it."

"Thanks," Briana smiled back.

Everyone in the room looked over as the producer came out again, "Danielle Myers!"

"Well, I guess I'm up!" Danielle smiled, but it was obvious she was nervous, "Good luck! I hope you make it through!"

"You too," Briana grinned as she walked away. There was a large TV in the waiting area, so those who hasn't been called yet were able to watch others audition. Everyone watched as Danielle walked onto the stage and it was clear that her hands were shaking. "You've got this," Briana whispered to herself as the music started. Danielle took a breath and started singing.

I'm so obsessed, don't care how dumb I look
You must be bad cause you make me feel good
The more I'm with you, the more I'm hooked
Oh, yeah

Everyone stared at the television screen as all four coaches were listening intently.

Tonight, I've gotta confess the way you look in this light
I can't catch my breath
Feels like my world is on fire; It burns in my chest
Tell me you feel it, too

We've got nothing to lose

Just touch me the way that I touch you
Love me the way that I love you recklessly
Give me everything, baby

Touch me the way that I touch you
Love me the way that I love you recklessly
Give me everything

All I want is you and me, I want you recklessly
I need you next to me tonight
All I want is you and me, I want you recklessly
I need you next to me tonight

Need me the way that I need you
Kiss me the way that I kiss you recklessly
Give me everything, baby

She dropped to the floor as she held out the note and it was pretty much the selling point for everyone.

Adam was the first to push his button, immediately followed by the remaining three coaches. Danielle stood back up and had the biggest smile on her face as she finished off the rest of her song.

As soon as she finished, she was jumping up and down with excitement and holding her hand over her mouth.

"You!" Adam pointed at her and shouted once the audience was done screaming.

"Me!" she shrugged, laughing.

"You have gotten so much better since the last time you were on this stage!" Blake exclaimed.

"But I was still so pissed no one pushed their button for her last season!" Alex yelled, making her laugh again.

Adam held his hand up, "Yes, I made a mistake last season in not pushing, but as her coach-"

Blake interrupted, "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Who says she's gonna pick you?"

"Well, Shelton, I'd like to remind everyone who pushed their button first," he retorted, pointing to himself.

"After you didn't push last season," Miley laughed quietly.

"Ignore these idiots and just focus on who really wants you: Me!" Alex said.

"Oh, gladly," she joked, winking at him.

"No, damn it! Don't flirt with him!" Adam exclaimed.

"Who do you pick as your coach?" Miley laughed. All four coaches were pointing at themselves and Danielle smiled, putting her free hand on her forehead.

She sighed, "This is a lot harder than I thought it was gonna be... Adam, I love you-"

"Please don't break my heart!" he begged, reaching his arms to the front of his chair, looking at her.

"But I've gotta go with Team Alex," she smiled.

Alex threw his arms in the air and yelled, "Yeah!" He hopped out of his chair and ran up to Danielle, hugging her, "We are gonna kill this!"

"Damn right, we are," she giggled. She hugged Blake, Miley, and Adam, thanking them before walking off stage, throwing her first in the air The Breakfast Club style.

It was clear to Briana that everyone in room was amazed by what they just saw, but it was obvious they were all thinking the same thing – Danielle was definitely going to be a hard one to beat.

All thoughts were interrupted when the producer walked in again.

"Briana Weir!" she called out. Briana's eyes widened, realizing her name had just been called.

She stood up, following the producer to side-stage where she was given her microphone and waited for her cue to walk on. When she was given the go-ahead, she walked onto the stage more nervous than ever. The music started and the coaches looked over at Alex as he chuckled – but seemed very skeptical – at hearing his own song. Briana took a breath and began.

My ship went down in a sea of sound
When I woke up alone, I had everything
A handful of moments I wished I could change
And a tongue like a nightmare that cut like a blade

In a city of fools, I was careful and cool
But they tore me apart like a hurricane
A handful of moments I wished I could change
But I was carried away

Give me therapy, I'm a walking travesty
But I'm smiling at everything
Therapy, you were never a friend to me
You can keep all your misery

Arrogant boy
Love yourself so no one has to
They're better off without you
They're better off without you

Arrogant boy
Cause a scene like you're supposed to
They'll fall asleep without you
You're lucky if your memory remains

Give me therapy, I'm a walking travesty
But I'm smiling at everything
Therapy, you were never a friend to me
You can take back your misery

Give me therapy, I'm a walking travesty
But I'm smiling at everything
Therapy, you were never a friend to me
And you can choke on your misery

Briana looked down as she saw no one turned their chair, but when she heard the last second button push, her head shot up. Although she saw Miley smiling back at her, she couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief knowing she was in the competition.

The rest of the chairs turned and Alex smiled, "And what might your name be?"

She let out a shaky breath and replied, "Briana."

"Were you nervous?" Adam asked to which she nodded and he continued, "Yeah, I could tell. I actually kind of regret not pushing now that I know you were just incredibly nervous."

"I would have to agree with Adam-" Blake started before he was cut off by Adam.

"Wait, could you repeat that?"

"Yeah, I agree with you, Adam. Now shut up and let me finish talking!" Adam smiled proudly and Blake went on, "For me, it's kind of about breathing and knowing when to take those breaths and I feel like I didn't really get that with you."

She nodded and Alex took his turn to talk, "I think for me, it was just being that it is my song, I was kind of looking for more technical things that I probably shouldn't have been because every singer is different, but you know, you're in great hands with Miley and I'm looking forward to hearing what you'll do next." Briana thanked the coaches, hugging Miley and thanking her again before walking off the stage, breathing another big sigh of relief.


Songs used:
"Recklessly" by Hot Chelle Rae
"Therapy" by All Time Low

Chapter Text

After the blind auditions were over two weeks later, the contestants were put into groups of four for the rooms at the hotel they would all stay at throughout the duration of their time on the show. Briana walked into her hotel room and looked around, seeing no one else had arrived yet. She set her bags on one of the beds near the window and sat down, taking the opportunity to call her family as they couldn't make it out to California to see her audition.

Her dad answered after three rings, "Hey! Hold on, let me put you on speaker... How did it go?"

She sighed slowly and heard her mom say, "Oh, honey-"

"I made it!" she yelled, laughing.

"Oh my God!" her sister shouted, "You did not!"

"Yes, I did!" she copied.

"Whose team are you on?"

"You'll see when the show airs," she smiled, "Hey, I think one of my roommates is coming, so I've gotta go. I'll talk to you guys later. Love you!" She heard a chorus of 'goodbye's and 'I love you's before she hung up just as someone opened the door.

"Briana!" Danielle squealed happily when she walked into the room.

"Hey, Danielle," Briana smiled, happy she would be rooming with someone she recognized.

Danielle plopped down on the bed across from Briana and sighed, "I'm beat."

"But hey: we're in the competition!"

"Good point," she laughed, "Do you know who else we're stuck with yet?"

Briana shook her head, "Nope, but they should be coming any minute now." Just as the words came out of her mouth, the door opened.

Two guys walked in and Danielle squealed again, "You're the guys that sang Fall Out Boy!"

"Guilty," one of them chuckled, "Hi, I'm Jack and this is Aiden."

"Danielle," she smiled, shaking their hands.

"Briana," she told them when they looked at her, shaking their hands as well.

"So what do you guys want to do?" Aiden asked.

"Well, I'm still hyped up from the auditions," Danielle giggled, bouncing slightly on her feet, "So I'm up for pretty much anything. Except jumping out of a plane. Or swimming with sharks. Or bungee jumping off of a 250 story building. Or climbing Mount Everest. Or-"

"We could go get something to eat and get to know each other?" Briana interrupted, laughing at Danielle.

"I'm down," they said in unison.

"Don't do that again, it's weird," Danielle said, scrunching up her nose.

"Sorry," they said again.

"You're lucky you're cute," she sighed, trotting out of the room. Both of them looked at Briana.

"Don't look at me; I just met the girl," she laughed, putting her hands in the air and they all followed Danielle.


(Skipping to battle rounds because it's my story and I can)

Briana walked into rehearsal with the contestant that she would be competing against in the battle rounds, Mariah. They were making small talk, both obviously nervous and worried they wouldn't advance to the next round. They finally reached the room and Briana almost stopped breathing when she saw Chris Daughtry sitting next to Miley. He was one of her biggest influences in music and a major reason she even wanted a career with it, so she was understandably in shock.

She started coughing loudly, trying to catch her breath, earning a chuckle from those who were in the room. Her and Mariah shook Chris's hand and they got to work.

"I've decided to give you two I Knew You Were Trouble by Taylor Swift," Miley told them, smiling, "I think that your voices will work really, really well together and you'll make this performance a lot of fun."


"Holy shit," Danielle gasped as she walked into rehearsals with her opponent, Anthony. Everyone in the room smiled, already knowing what had her so speechless.

"Hi!" Ryan Follese, the lead singer of Hot Chelle Rae smiled, "I saw your blind audition and I was excited to find out I would get the chance to meet you! You were incredible!" She was at a loss for words for a moment before she was able to speak.

"Thank you so much," she sighed, "You have no idea how much it means to me to hear that coming from you." Ryan smiled again, giving Danielle a hug and shaking Anthony's hand before they all began rehearsing.

"I am so stoked to get to be able to work with the both of you," Alex beamed at the pair standing in front of him, "I've thought really hard about this song choice and since you both seem to have kind of like a rock-ish thing going, I really believe you two will blow everyone away with a Fall Out Boy song and I think The Phoenix will be perfect."


This was it: this was the day of battle rounds. The nerves were high as everyone scrambled to get dressed and warm-up.

Briana was staring at herself in the mirror as she was doing her warm-ups and fixing her hair when she jumped as someone walked up to her and said her name.

"Sorry," Danielle giggled, "I just wanted to say good luck and I hope you make it through. I'm really happy we became friends."

Briana smiled at her, "Thank you. I hope you make it too. It would be pretty rough not having any friends in the competition, but I'm glad I found at least one. Although, I know you'll make it anyway. Your voice is phenomenal."

"Thank you! Yours is too, you know! I loved the emotion you performed with at the blinds."

"Danielle!" the producer called, "You and Anthony are up!"

"I better go before they come back and carry me to the stage," she laughed, "Good luck again!"

"You too!" Briana chuckled as she trotted away.

The producer handed Danielle a microphone and she waited until Carson said her name before walking out to the stage. The audience was cheering as Carson talked to the camera before introducing the song. The lights went down and the track began playing.

Put on your war paint

You are a brick tied to me that's dragging me down
Strike a match and I'll burn you to the ground
We are the Jack-o-lanterns in July setting fire to the sky
Here, here comes this rising tide

So come on
Put on your war paint
Cross walks and crossed hearts and hope-to-dies
Silver clouds with grey lining

So we can take the world back from the heart-attacked
One maniac at a time, we will take it back
You know time crawls on when you're waiting for the song to start
So dance alone to the beat of your heart

Hey, young blood
Doesn't it feel like our time is running out
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Wearin' our vintage misery
No, I think it looked a little better on me
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Bring home the boys and scrap, scrap metal the tanks
Get hitched, make a career out of robbing banks
Because the world is just a teller and we are wearing black masks
"You broke our spirit," says the note we pass

So we can take the world back from the heart-attacked
One maniac at a time, we will take it back
You know time crawls on when you're waiting for the song to start
So dance alone to the beat of your heart

Hey, young blood
Doesn't it feel like our time is running out
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Wearin' our vintage misery
No, I think it looked a little better on me
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Put on your war paint

The war is won before it's begun
Release the doves, surrender love
The war is won before it's begun
Release the doves, surrender love

The war is won before it's begun
Release the doves, surrender love
The war is won before it's begun
Release the doves, surrender love

Hey, young blood
Doesn't it feel like our time is running out
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Wearin' our vintage misery
No, I think it looked a little better on me
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Hey, young blood
Doesn't it feel like our time is running out
I'm gonna change you like a remix
Then I'll raise you like a phoenix

Put on your war paint

Carson ran back onto the stage, standing between Danielle and Anthony.

"Coaches, your thoughts?" He asked when the screams died down. Blake was the first to speak.

"I can't believe I didn't see your potential last season," he told Danielle, making her smile, "I know you've got like a rocker vibe to you, but I think you could do pretty much any song and make it sound like that was the way it was meant to be sung and that's why I think you were the winner of this battle."

"Thank you!" she smiled again.

"I can already tell Alex is going to rub it in all he can that you picked him and not any of us," Adam said, making Alex smirk. "It's only been a few months since we last saw you and your breath control has gotten so much better!"

"Honestly," Miley said, "I think Anthony was the winner for me." She earned a couple boos from various people in the audience, making her laugh lightly, "Now, now. We all agree that Danielle's performance of this was phenomenal, yes, but we also can't overlook how far Anthony has come in such a short amount of time." She looked at him, "You're a lot better with controlling your breathing, your pitching was on point this week, and your stage presence is something that I've loved about you from the beginning. I think Anthony is the winner for me," she shrugged.

"Alex, who do you pick?" Carson asked him.

"My gut is telling me the same thing it did during the blind auditions," Alex answered, "Which is why I have to continue in the competition with Danielle." She let out the breath she was holding and rushed off of the stage, hugging Alex.

"Thank you so much," she sighed quietly.

"You're not leaving that easily," he smiled, making her laugh as she excitedly walked backstage.


Briana took a deep breath when Carson announced her name and ran out into the room of screaming audience members. It was such a surreal moment that she had almost forgot she was being filmed. She had dreamed about performing her entire life and she was finally getting to do it. She and Mariah took their marks and smiled at each other before the song started.

Once upon a time, a few mistakes ago
I was in your sights, you got me alone
You found me, you found me, you found me
I guess you didn't care and I guess I liked that
And when I fell hard, you took a step back
Without me, without me, without me

And he's long gone
When he's next to me
And I realize, the blame is on me

Cause I knew you were trouble when you walked in
So shame on me now, flew me to places I'd never been
Till you put me down

Oh, I knew you were trouble when you walked in
So shame on me now, flew me to places I'd never been
Now I'm lying on the cold, hard ground
Oh, oh, trouble, trouble, trouble
Oh, oh, trouble, trouble, trouble

No apologies, he'll never see you cry
Pretends he doesn't know that he's the reason why
You're drowning, you're drowning, you're drowning

And I heard you moved on from whispers on the street
A new notch in your belt is all I'll ever be
And now I see, now I see, now I see

He was long gone
When he met me
And I realize, the joke is on me

I knew you were trouble when you walked in
So shame on me now, flew me to places I'd never been
Till you put me down

Oh, I knew you were trouble when you walked in
So shame on me now, flew me to places I'd never been
Now I'm lying on the cold, hard ground
Oh, oh, trouble, trouble, trouble
Oh, oh, trouble, trouble, trouble

And the saddest fear comes creeping in
That you never loved me or her or anyone or anything

I knew you were trouble when you walked in
So shame on me now, flew me to places I'd never been
Till you put me down

Oh, I knew you were trouble when you walked in
So shame on me now, flew me to places I'd never been
Now I'm lying on the cold, hard ground
Oh, oh, trouble, trouble, trouble
Oh, oh, trouble, trouble, trouble

I knew you were trouble when you walked in
Trouble, trouble, trouble
I knew you were trouble when you walked in
Trouble, trouble, trouble

"Coaches, what did you think?" Carson smiled while walking back to center stage, "Adam, we'll start with you."

"I'm glad I'm not the one that has to make this decision!" Adam chuckled mockingly, "It's an even split for me, man. I don't even know. Both of you girls were amazing! It's like you're totally different people than the ones we heard in your blind auditions!"

"Are you sure you didn't switch these girls for other ones?" Alex asked Miley, "Because they are way more confident than they were in their auditions!" Briana smiled at the sight of Alex liking her performance. It was a dream come true!

"Miley," Carson said, "It's decision time. Who is the winner of this battle?"

Miley groaned, "Oh, my God. I don't know! They both did so well!" She paused before nodding her head lightly as if she was telling herself that she had chosen, "I saw something in this girl that the boys didn't see in the blinds and I can't let her go just yet, which is why the winner of this battle is...Briana."

Briana let out a huge sigh of relief and covered her mouth with her hand. She felt tears roll down her cheeks and she raced to give Miley a hug, but she didn't care. All that mattered was that she was still in the competition and she was going to give it all she had to stay.


Songs used:
"The Phoenix" by Fall Out Boy
"I Knew You Were Trouble" by Taylor Swift

Chapter Text

It was the night of the final round of knock-outs and Briana couldn't have been more nervous. She'd never considered herself a good singer, but having four of the most influential people in the music business tell her she was? It was like she was living one of those dreams you didn't want to wake up from. All nervousness aside, she had actually made some pretty good friends. Jack, Aiden, and Danielle were all still in the competition and were probably her closest friends here. They would be inseparable apart from rehearsals and things like filming confessionals.

After one such rehearsal with Miley, she was feeling really confident about tonight's show. She had picked a song that she absolutely loved in ways no one would understand. But before the show, the contestants and coaches had to film their first confessionals of the season. Briana met up with Danielle, Jack, and Aiden after their rehearsals were over and they set off for confessional.


(fast forward i guess because i don't know how else to write this part)
The night the show aired, the four friends gathered around the TV in their hotel room, laptops on and ready to live tweet with everyone on Twitter. Clips from last week's show began playing with voice overs of the coaches talking about their teams before the show went right into the confessionals.

"Something about me that no one else knows?" Briana thought for a moment.

"I don't know if America is ready for this," Danielle laughed.

"I don't know if this really counts, but I'm pretty good at the Fresh Prince of Bel-Air rap." Briana laughed when they asked her to do it, "Alright." She cleared her throat and started, desperately trying not to laugh, but unable to keep it in as soon as she finished.

@AMoonlitMemory: It wasn't as easy as it looked, okay? They didn't even let me practice! #Knockouts

Danielle came onto the screen after a few other contestants' confessionals and laughed, "I've seen some rumors floating around that I write fan fiction and I'd like to clear them up by saying that they are absolutely true, but good luck finding them." She jokingly winked at the camera.

@MissDanielle137: And the answer to your question is no, I will not tell you where you can find them ;) #Knockouts

Blake came up next, saying as he walked out of frame, "Yeah, no. I'm done. I can't believe y'all made me do that."

(back to present time during the actual knockouts. i hope that made sense)


"Alright, Alex," Carson told him, "Who's up next?"

"I'm going to pair up Danielle and Jess," he said confidently, not even wasting a second.

The girls tried to make intimidating faces at each other as the others went back to their seats, but they couldn't hold in their laughter as Jess took her place in the center to sing first.

When she was done and the coaches bickered about how they were jealous Alex got her and they didn't, it was Danielle's turn.

I know your insides are feeling so hollow
And it's a hard pill for you to swallow
But if I fall for you, I'll never recover
If I fall for you, I'll never be the same

I really wanna love somebody
I really wanna dance the night away
I know we're only halfway there
But you can take me all the way
Take me all the way

I really wanna touch somebody
I think about you every single day
I know we're only halfway there
But you can take me all the way
Take me all the way

You're such a hard act for me to follow
Love me today, don't leave me tomorrow
But if I fall for you, I'll never recover
If I fall for you, I'll never be the same

I really wanna love somebody
I really wanna dance the night away
I know we're only halfway there
But you can take me all the way
Take me all the way

I really wanna touch somebody
I think about you every single day
I know we're only halfway there
But you can take me all the way
Take me all the way

Whoa whoa whoa oh oh oh
Whoa whoa whoa oh oh oh

I don't know where to start, I'm just a little lost
I wanna feel like we're never gonna ever stop
I don't know what to do, I'm right in front of you
Asking you to stay, you should stay, stay with me tonight

I really wanna love somebody
I really wanna dance the night away
I know we're only halfway there
But you can take me all the way
Take me all the way

I really wanna touch somebody
I think about you every single day
I know we're only halfway there
But you can take me all the way
Take me all the way

Whoa whoa whoa oh oh oh
Whoa whoa, take me all the way
Take me all the way, yeah

Adam groaned as Carson walked over to stand with Danielle, "Stop rubbing it in, Gaskarth!"

Alex smirked, "I don't know what you're talking about."

"I can only imagine the emotional pain you're feeling right now, Adam," Blake snickered, "I would be feeling it if she sang one of my songs too."

"One day, Blake," Danielle joked.

"I look forward to when you'll sing one of my songs, actually," Miley laughed.

"Alright, alright," Carson chuckled, "Alex, who are you keeping in this competition?"

"This is really hard," Alex whined, "They're both so amazing! Okay, I'm going to pick this girl because I want to continue to help her get to where she deserves to be in music and also because I don't want Adam to have her, so I have to keep moving forward with Danielle."

"Damn it!" Adam shouted as Danielle squealed happily, making everyone laugh. She quickly ran to hug him before looking at Adam and gesturing for a hug. He rolled his eyes jokingly, hugging her.


"Miley," Carson said, "Who are you going to pair up for knockouts?" Briana was terrified that Miley would pair her up with someone 100 times better than her. Equally as nerve-racking, there was only one coach that still had a steal left: Alex.

She thought for a moment, "Kirsten and Briana." The two girls looked at each other as everyone else made their way to their seats and they stayed on the stage.

Kirsten went first, basically blowing everyone away and Briana knew she didn't have a chance, but she still gave it her all in her own performance. It was a softer song than the one Kirsten had performed, but Briana was hoping she could convince Miley to keep her in the competition with the passion she sang with.

Say something, I'm giving up on you
I'll be the one if you want me to
Anywhere I would've followed you
Say something, I'm giving up on you

And I am feeling so small
It was over my head
I know nothing at all

And I will stumble and fall
I'm still learning to love
Just starting to crawl

Say something, I'm giving up on you
I'm sorry that I couldn't get to you
Anywhere I would've followed you
Say something, I'm giving up on you

And I will swallow my pride
You're the one that I love
And I'm saying goodbye

Say something, I'm giving up on you
And I'm sorry that I couldn't get to you
And anywhere I would've followed you
Say something, I'm giving up on you

Say something, I'm giving up on you
Say something

The entire room erupted into cheers as Briana finished, surprising her. Kirsten's performance was beyond amazing and to get the same kind of reaction for hers? It was crazy!

Carson walked back onto the stage and asked the coaches what they thought.

Miley smiled, "You keep improving each time I see you and I'm so proud of you!"

"I'm sure I've said this before," Adam said, "But I honestly really regret not seeing your potential in the blinds."

"Man," Alex sighed, "I just love you. I don't know what else to say!" He laughed, making Briana smile.

"Miley," Carson said as Kirsten took her spot on the other side of him, "Who do you choose?"

Miley bit her inner cheek, "This is such a hard decision. Both of you girls are amazing and I wish I could keep you both, but... I have to go with Kirsten."

Although Briana's heart dropped, she understood. Kirsten's performance was one of the best that night and she didn't blame Miley for wanting to keep her. Kirsten smiled apologetically at her and hugged her, Briana congratulating her before she went to hug Miley.

"Any last words to your coach?" Carson asked, putting his arm on her shoulders.

"I don't even know where to start," Briana laughed through her tears, "Thank you so much for this opportunity. I've never really had the confidence to do anything like this before, but I'm so glad I do now."

"You know what?" Alex interrupted with a little smirk on his face, "You're not going anywhere." He hit his button, stealing her.

Briana nearly screamed, crying even harder simply knowing she was going to the live rounds.


Songs used:
"Love Somebody" by Maroon 5
"Say Something" by A Great Big World

Chapter Text

"Welcome to Team Alex!" Danielle screamed, nearly knocking Briana down as she gave her a hug when got offstage.

"Whoa!" she laughed, catching her footing before she fell, "Thank you! I seriously thought I was gonna throw up."

"Well, do I have bad news for you..." she trailed off.

"What?" her eyes widened.

"Being on Team Alex is like being in a constant state of feeling like you're going to throw up," she said seriously, "Especially if you've only ever dreamed of meeting him for the past six years."

Briana gasped, "How have you survived?"

"I haven't, Bri," she sighed dramatically, "I've been dead for almost a month. I'm merely the figment of your imagination you created during auditions so you didn't feel like a nervous breakdown waiting to happen."

"Really?" she asked, trying desperately to hold in her laugh.

"No," Danielle stated, "But that would make a great Lifetime movie. This idea could make me famous!"

"I think you're already pretty famous. With a voice like that, I think people would be stupid to just pass you by."

She let out a quiet laugh, "Tell that to all the record labels that shot me down."

"Seriously?" Briana asked, wide-eyed.

"Yeah," Danielle nodded slowly, "But I guess we really don't know much about each others stories, do we?"

"How about we discuss stories with Jack and Aiden over dinner?" she suggested.

"And by dinner, you mean..."

"McDonald's in the hotel room," she chuckled.

"Perfect!" she smiled, clapping quietly.


A couple hours later – after finally being able to change out of their performance outfits – the pair met up with Jack and Aiden, made a quick stop at McDonald's, and headed back to their room.

"Now," Briana announced, taking a sip of her Coke, "I like to think we're all friends here-"

Jack cut her off, laughing, "Oh, man. It's about to get personal."

Aiden shook his head, grabbing the remote, "TV's definitely going to have to go off for this."

"It has come to my attention that our dear friend Danielle has been rejected by multiple record labels."

"Wait," the guys said in unison, looking at Danielle in shock, "Are you serious?"

"What did I say about doing that?!" she squeaked, rolling her eyes at Briana's sudden outburst, "But yeah. It's not anything to get worked up about though. They all just told me I wasn't what they were looking for and sent me on my way."

"How can you not be what they're looking for?!" Jack exclaimed, "You bring it with every song Alex gives you and I would kill for talent like that!"

She laughed, shaking her head, "Thank you, but surprisingly enough, I wasn't always this amazing."

"No!" Briana shouted, throwing herself against the foot of the bed.

"Yes!" she grinned before shrugging, "After my audition last season, I took what the coaches said to heart and started taking vocal lessons and my teacher taught me how to make it seem like I'm not so nervous on stage and I like to think it worked."

"If I were those record labels," Briana said, throwing a french fry into her mouth, "I would really hate myself right about now."

She giggled quietly, "Now that we've got my story out of the way, let's hear yours."

"There's not much to it," she shrugged, "I've put some covers up on YouTube before, but nothing good ever really came from it. I gave up on that for a while because it made me feel like I wasn't good enough, but I quickly realized that the life I had wasn't the life I wanted. I've been watching this show from season one and I always wanted to audition, but I didn't have the money to fly myself out here until now."

"I'm bummed you gave up," Danielle pouted, "But I'm glad you're back at it!"

"Me too," Briana smiled, grateful that she met a group of such supportive people.


The next week was filled with rehearsals and confessionals and it just felt like there was barely any time to rest. Briana was thankful when she was finally ushered to hair and makeup, knowing she would finally be able to sit down before the live shows.

"How are you today?" the makeup artist, Chloe, asked her as she sat down.

"Nervous," Briana let out a shaky laugh.

"Well, I'm not going to tell you that it'll be okay because I've never had to go on stage," Chloe smiled, "But I will tell you that I've seen your performances and I know you're going to rock it."

"Thank you," she sighed in relief. Hearing those words from someone that had never sang in front of so many people comforted her in a way.

"What song are you doing tonight?" she asked after applying the foundation and powder.

"Time-Bomb by All Time Low."

"Alex gave you one of his songs?" she laughed, picking up the eye shadow pallet and beginning her work.

Briana couldn't help but laugh as well, "He says he thinks I do better with upbeat songs, but I think it's just shameless self-promoting."

"I don't doubt that," she shook her head, "And I can't wait to hear your take on it tonight."


Halfway through the show, it was finally time for her performance. She was scared about forgetting the words, although she'd listened to this song hundreds of times before and knew for a fact that she wouldn't.

This night was more than just fighting to stay in the competition. This night was seeing how many people actually thought she had a chance and wanted to keep her on the show as long as they possibly could. The contestants weren't singing for the coaches anymore. They were singing for the viewers. And that was something that made Briana feel an incredible amount of both nerves and excitement.

"And now," Carson said to the camera, bringing Briana out of her thoughts as she stood on the dark stage, "Here is Briana Weir with Time-Bomb." The lights came on and the music started and Briana gave it everything she had.

From the get-go, I knew this was hard to hold
Like a crash, the whole thing spun out of control
Oh, on a wire, we were dancing
Two kids, no consequences
Pull the trigger without thinking
There's only one way down this road

It was like a time-bomb set into motion
We knew that we were destined to explode
And if I had to pull you out of the wreckage
You know I'm never gonna let you go

We're like a time-bomb
Gonna lose it, let's diffuse it
Baby, we're like a time-bomb
But I need it
Wouldn't have it any other way

Well, there's no way out of this, so let's stay in
Every storm that comes also comes to an end
Oh, resistance is useless
Just two kids, stupid and fearless
Like a bullet shooting the love-sick
There's only one way down this road

It was like a time-bomb set into motion
We knew that we were destined to explode
And if I had to pull you out of the wreckage
You know I'm never gonna let you go

We're like a time-bomb
Gonna lose it, let's diffuse it
Baby, we're like a time-bomb
But I need it
Wouldn't have it any other way

Got my heart in your hands like a time-bomb ticking
It goes off, we start again
When it breaks, we fix it
Got your heart in my hands like a time-bomb ticking
We should know better
But we won't let go

It was like a time-bomb set into motion
We knew that we were destined to explode
And if I had to pull you out of the wreckage
You know I'm never gonna let you let me go

Like a time-bomb
Gonna lose it, let's diffuse it
Baby, we're like a time-bomb
But I need it
Wouldn't have it any other way

The crowd was going absolutely crazy and when she looked at Alex, Briana felt like she was going to cry. She had never had someone look at her the way he was, and knowing it was a look of pride – and even a little cockiness from having stolen her from Miley – made it that much better.

"That was amazing!" Carson beamed, walking over to her and giving her a hug. She thanked him excitedly and they turned toward the coaches. "Alex, I would ask how she did, but I think it's very clear from the look on your face."

Alex was grinning from ear to ear, bouncing in his chair, "I am so proud of you! You brought this crowd to their feet the moment you started singing and I don't know if you even noticed because you were so into the song!"

"I knew you were going to deliver," Adam told her, "But I didn't know you were going to do it better than Alex."

"Miley, Alex stole Briana from you in the knockouts, what are your thoughts?"

"I think that I'm mad," Miley chuckled, "I don't regret my decision at all, I just wish there was a way I could have kept both of them. Briana, you were amazing and as sad as I was to let you go, I am so happy you're still in this." Briana mouthed a 'thank you' to her as Carson went on with voting rules and the number to call and such before he let Briana leave the stage.


"And for our last performance of the night," Carson said, "With Better Than Revenge, here is Danielle Myers." It was quiet for a moment, but then, all that could be heard was Danielle starting off the song.

"Now go stand in the corner and think about what you did."
Time for a little revenge

The story starts when it was hot and it was summer and
I had it all, I had him right there where I wanted him
She came along, got him alone, and let's hear the applause
She took him faster than you could say "sabotage"

I never saw it coming, wouldn't have suspected it
I underestimated just who I was dealing with
She had to know the pain was beating on me like a drum
She underestimated just who she was stealing from

She's not a saint and she's not what you think
She's an actress, whoa
She's better known for the things that she does
On the mattress, whoa

Soon she's gonna find stealing other people's toys
On the playground won't make you many friends
She should keep in mind, she should keep in mind
There is nothing I do better than revenge

She looks at life like it's a party and she's on the list
She looks at me like I'm a trend and she's so over it
I think her ever-present frown is a little troubling and
She thinks I'm psycho 'cause I like to rhyme her name with things

But sophistication isn't what you wear or who you know
Or pushing people down to get you where you wanna go
Well, they didn't teach you that in prep school, so it's up to me
But no amount of vintage dresses gives you dignity

She's not a saint and she's not what you think
She's an actress, whoa
She's better known for the things that she does
On the mattress, whoa

Soon she's gonna find stealing other people's toys
On the playground won't make you many friends
She should keep in mind, she should keep in mind
There is nothing I do better than revenge

I'm just another thing for you to roll your eyes at, honey
You might have him, but haven't you heard?
I'm just another thing for you to roll your eyes at, honey
You might have him, but I always get the last word

She's not a saint and she's not what you think
She's an actress, whoa
She's better known for the things that she does
On the mattress, whoa

Soon she's gonna find stealing other people's toys
On the playground won't make you many friends
She should keep in mind, she should keep in mind
There is nothing I do better than revenge

Do you still feel like you know what you're doing?
'Cause I don't think you do, oh
Do you still feel like you know what you're doing?
I don't think you do, I don't think you do

Let's hear the applause
Come on, show me how much better you are
So you deserve some applause
'Cause you're so much better

She took him faster than you could say "sabotage"

"Alex," Carson said after coming back on stage and hugging Danielle, "What did you think?"

"I think a bit of a happy dance is in order," Alex said, dancing in his seat a little. "She is mine, and not yours!" he sang, pointing at the other coaches.

Adam rolled his eyes, "Just because her voice is amazing and her performances are flawless doesn't mean she's going to win. I think someone on my team will beat her."

"I'm sorry, what?" Alex asked, "You lost me after 'her performances are flawless'."

"Hey, Danielle," Blake said over the argument happening two chairs away from him.

"Hi, Blake," she smiled, still laughing at Adam and Alex.

"I'm sad you didn't pick me."

"I'm sorry," she pouted jokingly, "I just had to go with my gut."

Since they were short on time, Carson unfortunately had to interrupt Alex and Adam, who were still bickering. He spoke to the camera, telling the viewers the number to call to vote for Danielle and let her leave the stage. Blake quickly stood up and motioned for her to come give him a hug, which she happily did.

"Seriously though, that performance was amazing," he told her. She smiled widely and thanked him, trotting backstage to find Briana.


Songs used:
"Time-Bomb" by All Time Low
"Better Than Revenge" by Taylor Swift

Chapter Text

Live Rounds; Final 8

The contestants were preparing for the holiday episode of the show, running around like madmen trying to get ready on time. It was the final eight, which meant there was only this performance and next week's were the last ones before the finale.

Today was the special holiday episode of the show and everyone was asked to sing Christmas songs. For Briana, it was a no-brainer what song she wanted to do. She'd already done two All Time Low songs before, but hey, a third one never hurt anybody. Danielle had followed Briana's footsteps, choosing a song from the same album – Punk Goes Christmas.

Both girls were understandably nervous – being so close to the finale tended to have the effect of people – but they were just happy the other was still in the competition. Jack and Aiden had since been eliminated, but they stayed in contact with the girls, so they weren't too upset – although the duo definitely didn't deserve to be voted out so early.

"God, I can't believe you picked a song off the same album as me," Danielle scoffed, trotting over to hair and makeup.

"I picked the song first," Briana laughed, shoving her best friend as she sat down in the chair beside her. She paused for a moment.

"You have no proof of that," she said. Chloe and the hair stylist couldn't help but laugh at the pair.

"Alright," the hair stylist, Julia, said, "What were you guys thinking of doing with your looks?"

"Something simple," Briana shrugged, "I'm singing Fool's Holiday by All Time Low, so it's kind of a sad song, but it's more of an upbeat kind of sad song, you know what I mean?"

Julia nodded, "I'm thinking we'll just loosely curl it and maybe pull back some of the hair from the front, leaving a bit to frame your face."

"Let's do it," she smiled.


"Danielle!" Briana squeaked once she found her friend, rushing over to her as fast as a person on heels can go, "I need help!"

"With?" she asked, turning around. She motioned down to her untied shoe, making Danielle laugh. "And you couldn't do this because?"

"I'm afraid to stand on one heel," she pouted. Danielle simply rolled her eyes and smiled, dropping to the floor to tie the shoe. "Thank you," she sighed as she stood back up.

"Briana!" a producer came over, "You're up!" She took a deep breath and nodded, beginning to follow him.

"Knock 'em dead!" Danielle called after her, making her smile as she quickly went to her mark on stage.

"And now," Carson told the camera, "Here's Briana Weir with Fool's Holiday." The lights dimmed and then the music started.

I know I've been a real bad guy
My name's made the list more than a few times
You could light up a candle for every mistake that I've made
And I'd follow them home to you on the pity parade

For years and years, I've pushed you aside
But never again

Wrap me up like a present and put me away
And when it gets cold, I'll be yours
Let the bells ring on a Fool's Holiday
I swear that I'm more than just broken promises

Decorations can change like tinsel and ribbon, so
Do not open 'til you've got forever to spend
With me on a Fool's Holiday

I've always lived too selfishly
Nobody's perfect, babe
But I never tried to be

So every second I've poisoned
And all of the minutes you spent on me
I'll give my whole life's worth of hours
To fix what I've broken in the first place, yeah

For years and years, I pushed you aside
But never again, so

Wrap me up like a present and put me away
And when it gets cold, I'll be yours
Let the bells ring on a Fool's Holiday

I swear that I'm more than just broken promises
Decorations can change like tinsel and ribbon, so
Do not open 'til you've got forever to spend
With me on a Fool's Holiday

Come on!
Keep it going now!

Tie me in ribbons and put me away
Know that I'll always be yours
Bells will ring on a Fool's Holiday

Wrap me up like a present and put me away
And when it gets cold, I'll be yours
Let the bells ring on a Fool's Holiday
I swear that I'm more than just broken promises

Decorations can change like tinsel and ribbon, so
Do not open 'til you've got forever to spend
With me, oh
Do not open 'til you've got forever to spend
With me on a Fool's Holiday

"Yes!" Alex nearly shouted when Briana smiled widely to signal she was done with her performance, "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!"

"Is that all you can say, man?!" Adam sassed.

"That's all I need to say! Did you hear that?! That was amazing!"

"My team was still better," Blake shrugged.

"On what planet was any performance better than that?!"

"Um, I don't know what planet you're living on, but here on Earth, my team has been killing it tonight."

"Unfortunately," Carson chuckled, interrupting the two bickering coaches, "We don't have time to sit in on this argument. If you want Briana to stay in the competition, call or text the number on your screen or go to to vote."

Briana smiled at the camera before Carson let her walk offstage. Her coach was quick to jump up and give her a hug.

"I know I say this every week, but that was seriously the best performance I have ever seen you give," Alex said in her ear.

"Thank you so much," she grinned, letting go of him to go backstage, immediately taking off her heels and groaning in relief.


"And for our final performance of the night," Carson announced, "This is Danielle Myers with This Christmas (I'll Burn It to the Ground)."

"Deck the halls with boughs of holly
Fa la la la la la la la la
Tis the season to be jolly
Fa la la la la la la la la..."

Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!
Oh my God, it's here, this awful time of year
How I hate the snow is falling
Wealthy neighbors bragging about the gifts they're getting

"Hey, Jack!" they say, "Let me take a guess now
You're getting K-Mart clothes again!"
And then, I had a revelation
This is my chance to sew their lips clean shut with fear


This Christmas, I'll burn it to the ground
This Christmas, Santa's skipping town
This Christmas, everything will change
When they see the flames this Christmas day

Christmas lights alive, lighting up the night
Meanwhile, I'm inside my room conniving though
The cheer and laughter that resumes

Tonight's the night, I have to do it right now
So I will strike when all's asleep
And creep, sneaking through your chimney
Saint Nick is gone for now

Up on the housetop, gifts are mine
Kiss your Christmas tree goodbye


This Christmas, I'll burn it to the ground
This Christmas, Santa's skipping town
This Christmas, everything will change
When they see the flames this Christmas day

Oh, make fun of me, will you?
Well, I'll show you what true misery feels like
You see, as my idol once said, everything burns
Hey, everyone, look outside your window
I have a surprise for you

Imagine this
One thousand gifts and sixteen trees
All lay in a heave in a cul-de-sac
I strike my match and I drench the trail of gasoline

This Christmas, I'm ending the game
This Christmas, what a crying shame
This Christmas


This Christmas, I'll burn it to the ground
This Christmas, Santa's skipping town
This Christmas, everything will change
When they see the flames this Christmas day

Danielle had a little smirk on her face as she finished the song. Carson came back to stand beside her in front of the coaches and they waited for the screams of the audience to die down before trying to speak. Miley was the first to say something.

"Everyone on Team Alex has done non-traditional Christmas songs," she said thoughtfully, "And I don't know why, but the performance of that song was my favorite out of all of them and I think of the night, honestly."

"Thank you," Danielle smiled.

Alex went on, "I'll admit I was a little nervous when you told me you had chosen this song because I know people prefer the happier kind of songs about Christmas, but I really think you delivered with this."

"You know what?" Adam spoke up, "If that rendition isn't in the Top 10 on iTunes by tomorrow, I'm just gonna quit; I will leave this show and never come back."

"America, please don't buy this song!" Blake chimed in, making Danielle laugh, "I'm begging you! I don't want to have to deal with Adam anymore!"

"Oh, whatever, Shelton," Adam replied, sitting back in his chair, "You can't get enough of me."

Carson shook his head and began reciting his voting speech once again for the camera.


The next night; Eliminations

With every passing moment, Briana's heart started beating harder and harder. By the time it came down to only her and four other people, she was a nervous breakdown waiting to happen. Danielle had obviously been voted to move on to the final six, and Briana was praying that she had been too.

"Now it's time to find out who the first person not going through to the final six," Carson paused. Briana began chewing on her inner cheek, the anticipation eating away at her. "Dominick, I'm sorry, but you've been eliminated." She let out a sigh of relief for herself, but she was sad to see Dominick go as well.

And that was when it hit her: she was going to have to go through The Voice's instant save. Carson explained everything to the viewers as he did every week. Just before they went to commercial break, voting opened for the next five minutes.

"Welcome back to The Voice," Carson had to say in a rush due to being short on time, "Voting is closed, so everything after this point will not count. Alex, Adam, these three are on your teams; Do you have anything to say?" The two men quickly offered their advice and Carson went on. "America has instantly saved..."

Briana felt like screaming at him to just say who made it already. She honestly couldn't handle the wait anymore. Her heart was beating so hard and she could feel it in every inch of her body; She was sure everyone else could hear it as well.

"Briana Weir!" Carson announced.

She let out the biggest breath she had ever held, nearly in tears. She hugged the two contestants who had been voted off before going to walk offstage. Alex hurried to hug her after letting out a sigh of relief of his own, happy she was still in the competition.


Songs used:
"Fool's Holiday" by All Time Low
"This Christmas (I'll Burn It to the Ground)" by Set It Off

Chapter Text

Live Rounds; Final 4

The building was buzzing with excited nerves, everyone getting ready for the show tonight. It was the semi-finals – the last show before the winner of The Voice would be named. Briana felt like she was going to throw up, taking deep breaths as Chloe was doing her makeup.

"You okay?" Chloe asked. Briana chuckled under her breath, relaxing a bit.

"Fine," she nodded, "Just a little nervous."

"You're going to do great; You always do."

"I know, but there's always that thought that I might mess up in the back of my head."

"Whoa there!" everyone in the room looked up at the door and found Danielle coming in, "Are we self-loving in here without me?"

"Not anymore," Briana laughed, earning herself a light slap to the arm as her best friend sat down in the chair beside hers.

"You're always nervous about forgetting the words or something," the brunette shook her head, "And then you always kill the performances."

"So do you!" she giggled, reaching over and hitting Danielle's leg. She rolled her eyes, turning back toward the mirror as Julia started fixing her hair. "Hey, which 5SOS song are you doing again?" Briana asked randomly.

"Vapor," Danielle replied. At that moment, one of the producers happened to be walking by the room and heard her answer.

"You're doing a 5SOS song already?" Frankie gave her a puzzled look.

"Yeah..." she trailed off, "What do you mean already?"

"Well, you know they're on the show tomorrow night-" Danielle obviously nodded, having been looking forward to this day since the contestants found out about it last week. "-and you're gonna be singing with them."

"I-I'm sorry?" she choked as she gasped slightly.

"You're singing Broken Home with them tomorrow," the producer smiled at her.

"No, I'm not," Danielle shook her head rapidly, "You see, I am not worthy of being on stage at the same time as 5 Seconds of Summer, let alone singing the single most heartbreaking song I have ever heard in my entire life."

"Come on, Danielle," Briana laughed, "Think about it: When are you ever going to get this opportunity again?"

"When I become ridiculously famous and they ask me to open for them on their next tour," she stated matter-of-factly, clearly having imagined a moment like it plenty of times before, "Then I'll sing with them all the time and Michael will try to annoy me by constantly quoting Mrs All American until he realizes it's impossible and he'll end up falling in love with me and we'll all live happily ever after." Everyone in the room looked at her with confused expressions for a moment before Briana burst into a fit of giggles.

"Yeah," she nodded, "Just in case that doesn't happen though, you should probably go ahead and sing the song with them."


Later that night, the contestants were getting ready for the show. Briana and Danielle were in wardrobe, picking out their outfits.

"What if you did like, a dark, flowy dress?" Briana suggested to her best friend, "I feel like it would fit the mood of your song."

"All these ones are long though," Danielle sighed, flicking past each hanger, "And you know how I feel about long dresses."

"Yeah," she snickered, "Wouldn't want to relive week seven again."

"I told them not to put me in that dress!" she whined.

"Oh, come on, everyone's tripped over themselves at least once in their life!"

"On live TV?" Danielle raised her eyebrows, "I still haven't heard the end of that!" Briana couldn't help but laugh, shaking her head and turning her attention to the clothing rack in front of her.

"Danielle," the two girls heard the stylist, Lillian, say, "I heard your dilemma and I think I found the perfect dress for you." She handed the piece of clothing to Danielle and ushered her behind the curtain so she could try it on. "Alright, Briana," she went on, "What about you?"

"I have no idea," she sighed, "None of these clothes scream Miss Mysterious to me."

"You know," Danielle said thoughtfully, "I don't know why, but whenever I think of the song, I think of red and I think of velvet."

"I think we actually do have a red velvet dress," Lillian chirped, trotting over to a different clothing rack. She came back and handed the dress to Briana, letting her hold it until Danielle was done changing.

"This lace is very itchy," she stated as she walked back out into the rest of the room, "But I don't know if I can get this dress back off without ripping it, so I'm just gonna keep it on until after the show." Briana and Lillian laughed at her before Briana went to change as well.

After both girls were finished with outfits, they went into the seating room where the other contestants were before they were all called onstage.

"Whoa!" one of the other girls, Bailey, whistled as Briana and Danielle walked into the room, "Look at these fine ladies!" The girls smiled and rolled their eyes as everyone watched them plop down side-by-side on the couch.


About an hour later, the contestants had come back into the seating room, having just gone through the show's introduction. They all talked for a while as Frankie was coming in and out, calling out names of people who were performing next.

Somewhere in the middle, Danielle's name was called and she followed the producer to the stage. As Carson was introducing her, Frankie sent her out to get into place.

"And now, singing Vapor, here is Danielle Myers," Carson said, turning as the camera panned away from him and over to center-stage.

I'll take what you got, got, got
I know it's not a lot, lot, lot
'Cause I just need another hit
You're the thing that I can't quit

It was dark for the first couple lines, then the blue-tinted lights turned on. People in the audience cheered, making the girl onstage grin as she kept singing.

You got what I want, want, want
Here and then you're gone, gone, gone
If you told me that we were through
You know that I would break the truth

I want to breathe you in like a vapor
I want to be the one you remember
I want to feel your love like the weather
All over me, all over me

I want to print our hands in the pavement
Savor your words – I won't ever waste them
Look in your eyes and know just what you meant
So lie to me, just lie to me

So talk, talk, talk
Well, tell me what I want, want, want
If I don't look into your eyes
It's almost like a perfect lie

So don't stop, stop, stop
We'll take another shot, shot, shot
'Cause you know you got perfect aim
I wanna feel you in my veins

I want to breathe you in like a vapor
I want to be the one you remember
I want to feel your love like the weather
All over me, all over me

I want to print our hands in the pavement
Savor your words – I won't ever waste them
Look in your eyes and know just what you meant
So lie to me, just lie to me

Make it sound so sweet
When you lie to me
Make it sound so sweet
When you lie to me

I want to breathe you in like a vapor
I want to be the one you remember
I want to feel your love like the weather
All over me, all over me

I want to print our hands in the pavement
Savor your words – I won't ever waste them
Look in your eyes and know just what you meant
So lie to me, just lie to me

Make it sound so sweet
When you lie to me
Make it sound so sweet
When you lie to me

The crowd cheered again as Carson met Danielle on the stage.

"That was awesome," he told her, hugging her. She thanked him happily and they both turned toward the four coaches. "What did you guys think?" he asked them.

"You know, I know the boys in that band," Alex said.

"Oh, here we go with Blake Shelton, Junior!" Adam exclaimed dramatically, "Are you also from Australia? Do you live with them?" Blake simply laughed loudly at the comment, letting Alex go on.

"No," the singer rolled his eyes, "But I do know they're gonna be upset that that version of the song was way better than theirs. They're gonna buy it and never stop listening to it."

"Well, I don't know about that," Danielle laughed.

"If they aren't listening to it, I certainly will be," Miley grinned. The singer on stage smiled again, thanking her.

Carson began his voting speech and Danielle looked into the camera with a smile until he was finished. He then let her leave the state and sent the show to a commercial break.


Near the end of the show, it was finally Briana's turn to perform. She followed Frankie out to the stage, waited for the lights to dim as Carson spoke to the camera, and then trotted out to her place.

"And now, for our next performance, here is Briana Weir with Miss Mysterious," Carson announced.

Miss mysterious, who are you?
Who's the girl behind those eyes?
Just a stranger in disguise

Miss mysterious, who could you be?
Where's the ghost of what we had?
Did you erase it from your past?

So I pointed in every direction, oh, well
Looking for answers I'll never know

I said, "Go, run for your life
And tell me I'm right
Or let me know when your heart went numb."

I said, "Go, run for your life
And tell me I'm right."
The saying goes, "If you love someone, let them go."

Miss mysterious, may I ask?
Is your sunshine like my rain?
Is your pleasure like my pain?

So delirious, casting your stones
With a blindfold to my face
Hoping that you'll lose your aim

Well, it looked so bright with the lights out, oh, well
I guess our star forgot how to glow

I said, "Go, run for your life
And tell me I'm right
Or let me know when your heart went numb."

I said, "Go, run for your life
And tell me I'm right."
The saying goes, "If you love someone, let them go"

Now, baby, you, you broke my heart
Now how do I get closure when you're only ever closed off?
Tell me who could take your place
When these memories are telling me
That we were not a waste

Now don't even try to tell me that I should just relax
And when our train derailed off the tracks
I tried to reach, outstretch my hand but you turned around instead
So many nights living inside just to connect with you
Now I'm trying hard to win this, but we've lost all we can lose

I said, "Go, run for your life
And tell me I'm right
Or let me know when your heart went numb."

I said, "Go, run for your life
And tell me I'm right."
The saying goes, "If you love someone, let them go"

I stole the moon
I drove through that bleak December
Baby, baby, just for you
You were my touch of duality
And I'll haunt your every dream
I won't worry 'bout a thing

'Cause if you love someone
Said if you love someone
Now if you love someone
Let them go
Let them go

"That was so beautiful, I could cry!" Alex practically shouted the moment the song ended and Briana was stood with Carson in front of the coach's chairs.

"Please do," Blake sighed jokingly, "I would love to see that."

"Well, you can't blame me! Did you hear that last note?! That was incredible!" Briana smiled brightly at her coach's reaction.

"You know what I love about you, Briana?" Miley said, bringing her attention over to her, "You manage to take every single song you do and make it your own, but still deliver it in a way that have people wanting more."

"Kinda makes you wish you hadn't given her up, doesn't it?" Alex snickered.

"I know it makes me wish I'd turned for her in the blinds," Adam said to which Blake agreed.

"I'm honestly going to be shocked if you aren't at least in the top 2," the country singer shook his head.

"Thank you," Briana grinned again while Carson was being given the motion that time was running out.

"If you'd like to vote for Briana, call or text the numbers on your screen or go to," he said as the girl beside him waved to the camera. He allowed her to leave the stage, continuing his speech about watching the next evening for the results.


Songs used:
"Vapor" by 5 Seconds of Summer
"Miss Mysterious" by Set It Off

Chapter Text

Day of Final 4 Eliminations; Noon

As Briana was walking toward the main stage, she could hear Danielle and 5 Seconds of Summer rehearsing for their own performance for that night. The song had just ended and they were talking to each other through the microphones, so they could still be heard outside of the room.

"I don't know, guys," Calum said, "I really like how it sounds, but it's just not..." he trailed off.

"It's not hitting me as hard as it did when we wrote it," Luke chimed in.

"Exactly!" he sighed, happy someone understood what he was trying to say, "If it's not hitting us, it's not gonna hit anyone else."

"Maybe it's because we've been singing it nonstop all morning," Danielle yawned from having to wake up at 6:30 for rehearsals.

"What if you guys sing the verses and Danielle sings the choruses," Briana spoke up, finally making her presence known. The group looked at the girl walking onto the stage. "I'm just here to tell Danielle it's time for lunch," she shrugged when no one said anything as she stopped in front of them, "But it makes sense, you know? You guys are basically telling this girl's story in the verses and if Danielle came in on the choruses, it would be like she's the girl you're telling it about."

"That actually makes a lot of sense," Ashton piped up from behind his drums, "Let's run it like that and see if we like it." Everyone else agreed and Briana hopped off the stage, sitting herself in Alex's chair.

Danielle and the band ran through the song – Briana couldn't help but chuckle when she got choked up at the bridge – and the moment it ended, everyone looked at each other, knowing they just decided how they were going to perform it on the show.

"Danielle!" Briana giggled as they put their instruments and microphones back on their stands – while Ashton simply walked around his drum kit. She got up from the chair and the group gathered in the center of the stage. "You almost made it through!" she teased her best friend, nudging her arm slightly.

"I was already doomed to fail," she sighed, "I never make it through the bridge."

"It's true," Michael laughed, "She's cried every single time we ran through the song."

"It's not funny!" she pouted, "And just to make you look stupid, I'm not gonna cry during the performance tonight."

"Sure, you won't," he scoffed.

"I won't!" she stated defensively.

"Okay," he nodded, clearly still not believing her, "If you can make it through the song tonight without shedding a single tear, I will take you out for ice cream after the show."

"Looks like I'll be getting free ice cream tonight," Danielle looked at Briana with a cocky grin, holding her hand up. The two girls high-fived, making Michael roll his eyes and the other boys simply smile and shake their heads.


Two hours later

Rehearsing with The Script honestly felt like a dream to Briana. She'd always wanted to be in this position – singing one of her favorite songs with the band who performs it – but she never thought she'd actually get the chance. And to have the band members compliment her and say they loved how she was delivering their song? Well, let's just say, she could die a truly happy woman then.

When Frankie came to get her for makeup and wardrobe, she truthfully didn't want to leave rehearsals. She did, of course – she didn't have a choice – but she just reminded herself that she was going to sing it with them again in front of America, and somehow, that made walking away from the stage a little easier.


Six hours later

Briana was sat in the seating room watching the television with everyone else after the third round of results and Danielle had just left to go onstage. They all knew about her bet with Michael and were eager to see if she could actually get through the entire song without crying, knowing how much it usually affected her.

"We have a very special treat for you all tonight," Carson smiled as he looked into the camera, "Performing a track off of their album Sounds Good Feels Good, here are 5 Seconds of Summer and Danielle Myers with Broken Home."

The lights dimmed and the camera panned over to the group. Calum began playing the first few notes solo until Luke joined in with the first verse. The rest of the instruments came in while Danielle stood near the blonde, patiently waiting for the chorus.

They would yell, they would scream, they were fighting it out
She would hope, she would pray, she was waiting it out
Holding onto a dream
While she watches these walls fall down

Sharp words like knives, they were cutting her down
Shattered glass like the past, it's a memory now
Holding onto a dream
While she watches these walls fall down

Hey mom, hey dad, when did this end?
Where did you lose your happiness?
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

Who's right, who's wrong, who really cares?
The fault, the blame, the pain's still there
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

This broken home

Wrote it down on the walls, she was screaming it out
Made it clear, she's still here; are you listening now?
Just a ghost in the halls
Feeling empty, they're vacant now

All the battles, all the wars, all the times that you've fought
She's the scar, she's the bruises, she's the pain that you brought
There was life, there was love
Like a light and it's fading out

Hey mom, hey dad, when did this end?
Where did you lose your happiness?
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

Who's right, who's wrong, who really cares?
The fault, the blame, the pain's still there
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

This broken home

You've gotta let it go, you're losing all your hope
Nothing left to hold, locked out in the cold
You painted memories then washed out all the scenes
I'm stuck in between a nightmare and lost dreams

Hey mom, hey dad, when did this end?
Where did you lose your happiness?
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

Hey mom, hey dad, when did this end?
When did you lose your happiness?
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

Who's right, who's wrong, who really cares?
The fault, the blame, the pain's still there
I'm here alone inside of this broken home

This broken home

As the audience cheered, Danielle had gravitated toward Michael, looking at him with a small smirk. She pointed to her eyes to show him she hadn't cried, making him roll his own. He was obviously fighting back a smile though, holding his hand up for a high-five. She happily gave him one and smiled brightly.

"Good job," he told her, but it appeared as though he just mouthed it since the sound was drowned out by the screams echoing throughout the room.


"And now, performing their 2008 hit Breakeven, here are The Script and Briana Weir!" Carson announced with a smile.

I'm still alive, but I'm barely breathing
Just prayed to a God that I don't believe in
'Cause I got time while she got freedom
'Cause when a heart breaks, no, it don't break even

Her best days were some of my worst
She finally met a man that's gonna put her first
While I'm wide awake, she's no trouble sleeping
'Cause when a heart breaks no it don't break even, even, no

What am I supposed to do when the best part of me was always you?
And what am I supposed to say when I'm all choked up and you're okay?
I'm falling to pieces, yeah
I'm falling to pieces

They say bad things happen for a reason
But no wise words gonna stop the bleeding
'Cause she's moved on while I'm still grieving
And when a heart breaks, no, it don't break even, even, no

What am I gonna do when the best part of me was always you?
And what am I supposed to say when I'm all choked up and you're okay?
I'm falling to pieces, yeah
I'm falling to pieces, yeah
I'm falling to pieces
(One still in love while the other one's leaving)
I'm falling to pieces
('Cause when a heart breaks, no, it don't break even)

Oh, you got his heart and my heart and none of the pain
You took your suitcase, I took the blame
Now I'm tryna make sense of what little remains
'Cause you left me with no love and honor to my name

I'm still alive, but I'm barely breathing
Just prayed to a God that I don't believe in
'Cause I got time while she got freedom
'Cause when a heart breaks, no, it don't break
No, it don't break
No, it don't break even, no

What am I gonna do when the best part of me was always you?
And what am I supposed to say when I'm all choked up and you're okay?
(Oh glad you're okay now)
I'm falling to pieces, yeah
I'm falling to pieces, yeah
(Oh I'm falling, falling)
I'm falling to pieces
(One still in love while the other one's leaving)
I'm falling to pieces
('Cause when a heart breaks, no, it don't break even)

Oh, it don't break even, no
Oh, it don't break even, no
Oh, it don't break even, no

The audience cheered as Briana hugged Danny and Carson sent the show to a commercial so the other contestants could come out for the next round of results.


Later that night

Briana, Danielle, and another contestant were all standing together in front of the camera with Carson standing beside them. They were about to find out which two of them were moving on to the finale and which one was going home.

"The next person moving forward... Jordan Michaelson," Carson announced.

The two girls' hearts nearly stopped as they looked at each other. It was obvious they – as well as everyone else in the room, including the other contestants and coaches – were in utter disbelief that they were the ones in the bottom two. The girls thought they were doing so well in the competition that it was guaranteed that both would be heading to the final round, but clearly, they were wrong.

"We'll be back with the final result after this," he continued. A producer called out that they were off and Alex jumped up from his seat.

"There is no way that they're in the bottom two!" he shouted. Briana and Danielle were still just standing there in shock, not really sure what to do.

"I'm just reading what's on the card, Alex," Carson shook his head, "I can't believe it as much as the next person, but they have the lowest number of votes out of all the contestants tonight."

"You're telling me they went from the highest to the lowest in a matter of one week?" he cocked an eyebrow. The host shrugged, not really knowing what else to say.

"We're back on in 5 seconds!" the same producer yelled. She gave Carson the cue to start speaking and he did.

"Welcome back to The Voice," he said monotonously, "We have one result left; Do either of you have anything to say to your coach?" he asked the girls. The each spoke to Alex briefly before they had to cut them off for time sake. "Alright, here is America's final result," Carson took a breath, "Moving on to the finale is..."

This was it; Briana knew she was done for. There was no way she could beat Danielle – not with the numbers she had on the iTunes charts. Of course, she had some pretty high numbers of her own, but she was convinced that she didn't have enough.

Danielle grabbed Briana's hand and they both squeezed tightly as they waited for Carson to say one of their names. They knew he had to pause for dramatic effect, but it seemed like years before he spoke again.

"Briana Weir!" Everybody's jaws dropped as they clapped. It was like everyone wanted to be happy that Briana made it through to the finals, but they were beyond shocked that Danielle didn't.

Danielle smiled widely as she hugged Briana tightly, but you could still tell that she was hurt she was voted off. Briana simply stood there, still not totally convinced that Carson had said her name.

"Thank you for watching The Voice," Carson said to the camera, "Be sure to tune in next week for the two-hour season finale." The cameras went off and the show was over. Everyone was still sat in their seats, watching the two girls standing beside each other on the stage.

"Dude!" Danielle squealed as she wiped her wet cheeks, "You made it!"

"M-Me?" Briana whispered, more to herself than to anyone around her.

"Yeah, you!" she giggled, "Congratulations!"

"But you dese-"

"So do you," she said firmly, already knowing what was going to come out of her best friend's mouth, "I've got my name out there now; I'll be fine." Just then, Alex came up on stage to hug them. He talked to Danielle briefly before she decided to change out of her outfit and back into her sweats, leaving Briana with her coach.


Danielle's POV

Danielle was sitting in front of the mirror, wiping off all the tear stains from her cheeks. She was obviously hurt that she was voted off the show – not that she would dare let anyone else know that – but she was incredibly happy for her best friend. And even though she was upset she lost her chance, Alex had promised he was going to take care of her.

The brunette jumped slightly when there was a knock on the door, having been so lost in thought. She quickly wiped her face again, calling for whoever was out in the hallway to come in. She looked over at the door as it opened and immediately saw blonde hair.

"Hey," Michael smiled at her, coming into the room.

"Hi," she grinned slightly, "I thought you guys left already."

"The others did. I wanted to stick around for the results." Danielle's smile faded a bit. "I'm sorry," Michael told her, rocking back and forth on his feet, "You really did deserve to win."

"Are you just being biased because I sang Vapor?" she let out a breathy chuckle.

"You did really well though! I haven't stopped listening to it since I bought it last night," he admitted shyly.

"Thank you," she whispered with a light blush.

"What do you say I buy you that ice cream now to make you feel better?"

"You're actually going to buy me ice cream?" she asked, furrowing her eyebrows at him.

"Well, yeah," he laughed, "We made a bet. But I still would have taken you even if I won, to be honest."

"That's not how bets work, Mikey," she giggled under her breath. He simply shrugged in response, making her laugh again.

"Come on," he motioned toward the door, "We've gotta get going before all the shops close."

"Actually-" Danielle said, shoving her phone into the pocket of her sweatpants, "I just... I have to do something first if that's okay."

"Yeah, that's fine," he nodded, "I'll see you in a bit." He smiled at her as she passed him, making her happy she was walking away from him so he couldn't see her blush.


Briana's POV

The singer was back on the stage after changing in her own dressing room, looking around at the now empty arena. She hadn't even known anyone walked in until she heard the sound of someone's voice.

"I'm sorry, Miss," the person said as authoritatively as possible, "This area is restricted after hours." Briana turned her head and watched her best friend stride over to where she was standing.

"Shut up," she laughed lightly, shoving her shoulder.

"Hey, I just got kicked off the show," Danielle pouted playfully, "You have to be nice to me; I am very fragile right now."

"You don't look fragile," she pointed out.

"You're right; I'm not," she shrugged, "But that's because there's no use in being sad. It's not like we can go back and change the results. Besides, tonight didn't end all that terribly."

"How so?" Briana asked, tilting her head. She noticed her looked over her shoulder, so she turned to look herself. Both girls looked at the blonde-haired guitarist standing at the door.

"You ready?" Michael asked Danielle. She nodded and then looked at Briana.

"Because I've got an ice cream date with Michael Clifford," she whispered her answer with a bright smile, "And I'll still be cheering you on in the finale next week. I'll even sneak backstage if I have to." She hugged Briana tightly, "I'll see you later."

"Can't wait to hear about your date when you get back," Briana snickered, earning an eye roll and a shoulder shove before the brunette trotted away.


Songs used:
"Breakeven" by The Script
"Broken Home" by 5 Seconds of Summer

Chapter Text

Live Rounds; Final 3

The next week flew by – the final three quickly preparing their three songs for the evening as well as going to film their The Voice journey interviews that would play before their final solo performance. Briana and the three girls she brought back for a group performance had just filmed the segment that would play before they went on that night and they were just lounging around. Danielle – who was obviously one of the girls brought back – had gone outside after receiving a text, coming back not even two minutes later.

Since everyone was in the same room, they all looked up as the brunette walked back in with a blonde in tow.

"God, I thought we got rid of you last week!" Briana exclaimed, making Michael laugh.

"I can never stay away from you," he winked at her jokingly.

"This is why Calum is my favorite," Danielle stated as seriously as she could. Michael gave her his best puppy-dog eyes and she sighed as he draped his arm across her shoulders. "Anyway," she said, looking back at the group, "Since we're all here, I've got some pretty exciting news."

"You and Michael are getting married?" Briana snickered.

"Maybe someday," the blonde teased while the girl beside him rolled her eyes, "But that's not it."

"It does have something to do with him though," Danielle commented.

"What is it?" one of the boys spoke up. She looked up at Michael and he motioned for her to go ahead.

"Say hello to the newest artist signed to Hi or Hey Records," she smiled widely. Everyone's jaws dropped but they were smiling just as widely as she was.

"Seriously?!" Briana shouted, jumping up from her seat. Danielle nodded rapidly and she rushed over to give her best friend a hug.

"I thought Alex was gonna try to have you signed to Hopeless," Kristin said.

"He didn't try hard enough," Michael said.

"The band of idiots begged Alex to let me go with Hi or Hey instead," Danielle replied.

"We did not beg."

"I heard you got down on your knees," she smirked.

"Only for you," he winked at her.

"Okay, you two! Take it to another room!" Briana exclaimed, saving everyone from listening to that conversation.

"The only place she's going is wardrobe," Lillian said as she jogged into the room, "You four-" She looked at Briana, Danielle, Kristin, and Mariah. "-Your group is first, so we've gotta get you dressed and ready to go."

"You mean I can't go out in this?" Danielle asked, motioning to her sweatpants and tank top.

"Yeah, I think she looks great," Michael nodded approvingly.

"Well, unfortunately, you're not the stylist for the show, so your opinion doesn't matter," Lillian replied with a sweet smile as everyone else 'ooh'd.

"God, I love the sound of another small bit of Mikey's pride leaving his body," Danielle sighed dramatically. Michael just laughed, shaking his head at her.

"I'll see you before the show starts," he told her, kissing her cheek before Briana grabbed her hand on the way out, making her tell her everything that had been going on with the guitarist.


Four hours later; Showtime

"Our first performance of the night comes from Briana Weir," the girls heard Carson announce out on stage, "And she's brought back three crowd favorites to sing with her tonight."

"Alright, Little Mix, let's go!" Frankie said, ushering the girls to get onstage.

"Yeah, because I could realistically pass off as Perrie Edwards ever," Danielle snorted softly, making Briana, Kristin, and Mariah laugh.

The four girls all stood at their microphones, giggling about something they'd been talking about in the video of them practicing before the segment ended and the camera panned over to the group. The lights were off as the music started and Briana waited for her cue to come in, the room brightening up as she did.

(if you care for a reference: jesy's part- briana, jade's- kristin, leigh-anne's- mariah, perrie's- danielle)

Ladies all across the world
Listen up, we're looking for recruits
If you're with me, let me see your hands
Stand up and salute

Get your killer heels, sneakers, pumps
Or lace up your boots
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

Ladies all across the world
Listen up, we're looking for recruits
If you're with me, let me see your hands
Stand up and salute

Get your killer heels, sneakers, pumps
Or lace up your boots
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

It's who we are
We don't need no camouflage
It's the female federal and we're taking off
If you're with me, women, let me hear you say

Ladies all across the world
Listen up, we're looking for recruits
If you're with me, let me see your hands
Stand up and salute

Get your killer heels, sneakers, pumps
Or lace up your boots
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

Attention! (salute)
Attention! (salute)
Attention! (huh!)
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

Sisters, we are everywhere
Warriors, your country needs you
If you're ready, ladies, better keep steady
Ready, aim, shoot

Don't need ammunition, on a mission
Now I'll hit you with the truth
Divas, queens, we don't need no man

Sisters, we are everywhere
Warriors, your country needs you
If you're ready, ladies, better keep steady
Ready, aim, shoot

Don't need ammunition, on a mission
Now I'll hit you with the truth
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

It's who we are
We don't need no camouflage
It's the female federal and we're taking off
If you're with me, women, let me hear you say

Ladies all across the world
Listen up, we're looking for recruits
If you're with me, let me see your hands
Stand up and salute

Get your killer heels, sneakers, pumps
Or lace up your boots
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

Attention! (salute)
Attention! (salute)
Attention! (huh!)
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

You think we're just pretty things
You couldn't be more wrong
(We're standing strong, we'll carry on)
Knock us, but we keep moving up (moving up, yeah)
Can't stop the hurricane, ladies, it's time to awake (yeah!)


Let me hear you say

Ladies all across the world
Listen up, we're looking for recruits
If you're with me, let me see your hands
Stand up and salute

Get your killer heels, sneakers, pumps
Or lace up your boots
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

Attention! (salute)
Attention! (salute)
Attention! (huh!)
Representing all the women
Salute, salute

Ladies, the time has come
The war has begun
Let us stand together
And remember, men fight great
But women are great fighters

Representing all the women
Salute, salute

The audience cheered wildly as all the girls smiled. Carson came back to the stage as the four came down from their spots to stand with him. Briana obviously stood beside him as he put his arm around her shoulders.

"Incredible performance, ladies!" he smiled, earning a breathless 'thank you' from all of them. "Now, Briana," he said, looking at the girl beside him, "You're in the final three; How are you feeling about tonight?"

"Well, I'm obviously nervous," she laughed lightly, "I think that Jordan, Kyle, and I all are, but I've met some amazing people-" She smiled at the three girls standing with her. "-and I've had incredible coaching with both Alex and Miley-" She then smiled at the two coaches. "-so I think that no matter what happens tonight, I'll know it was all worth it."

"Whatever the outcome, I'm sure you'll be just fine," Carson said, making Briana nod quickly in agreement, "Well, you go backstage and rest for a bit and we'll see you when you come back out to perform with your coach." They hugged each other and Briana and the other girls walked off the stage.


Song used:
"Salute" by Little Mix

Chapter Text

"Glitter!" Danielle shouted, making everyone look at her.

"Listen, Danielle," Michael said as he rubbed his ear, "I know this is coming from me, but you're really loud sometimes."

"Maybe that's why you're perfect for each other then," Briana shrugged, going behind the curtain when Lillian handed her an outfit to put on. Danielle rolled her eyes and the guitarist smiled slightly when she laid her head on his shoulder. "Here's a question for you, Danielle," she went on taking off her shirt and replacing it with the new one, "If you were in the final three, what would you be singing tonight?"

"That's such a loaded question!" she groaned, "Do you know how many songs I'd wanted to sing on the show and had to narrow down to one a week!"

"We were roommates," she laughed, "I remember the struggle very well." Danielle sighed, taking a moment to really think about it.

"I guess I'd sing Oh, Calamity!," she finally answered.

"Really?" Michael grinned, craning his neck slightly to look down at her.

"I don't know," she shrugged, "I mean, I was going to do an All Time Low song if I made it through, I just hadn't decided which one. But then I didn't have to pick, so..." She trailed off with another shrug.

"Are you really sure you're over that?" Briana asked.

"I'm fine!" she insisted, "I didn't totally fuck up my audition this year, I made it to the final four, I've finally been signed to a label after trying to for so long..." Michael smiled again, kissing the side of her head. "The only thing I'm bummed out about is that I never got to sing All Time Low," she said.

"Make a YouTube channel and sing it there," she suggested, "Or put it on an EP or something." Danielle hummed quietly, nodding her head in agreement.

"Don't cover Stella though," Michael interjected, "I might marry you right there."

"You say that like it's a bad thing," the brunette scoffed. Briana finally came out from behind the curtain, making Danielle smile brightly. "Beautiful!" she chirped, making her best friend laugh and shake her head.

"Thank you," she replied, "I'm glad I didn't have to get ready three hours in advance for this one though because this shirt is not working with my arms right now." The three other people in the room laughed and Briana left to quickly get her makeup done before her performance.


"Coming back to sing with her coach, here are Alex Gaskarth and Briana Weir with Parachute's Kiss Me Slowly!" Carson announced.

Briana would be lying if she said she weren't nervous to be singing this song. Of course, she knew the song inside and out – it was one of her all-time favorites – but something about singing it with one of her heroes was making her feel queasy.

But if she learned anything throughout this entire show, it was how to overcome any obstacles thrown at her and give the best damn performance she could.

Stay with me, baby, stay with me
Tonight, don't leave me alone
Walk with me, come and walk with me
To the edge of all we've ever known

I can see you there with the city lights
Fourteenth floor, pale blue eyes
I can breathe you in

Two shadows standing by the bedroom door
No, I could not want you more than I did right then
As our heads leaned in

Well, I'm not sure what this is gonna be
But with my eyes closed all I see
Is the skyline through the window
The moon above you and the streets below
Hold my breath as you're moving in
Taste your lips and feel your skin
When the time comes, baby, don't run, just kiss me slowly

Stay with me, baby, stay with me
Tonight, don't leave me alone
She shows me everything she used to know
Picture frames and country roads
When the days were long and the world was small

She stood by as it fell apart
Separate rooms and broken hearts
But I won't be the one to let you go

Oh, I'm not sure what this is gonna be
But with my eyes closed all I see
Is the skyline through the window
The moon above you and the streets below
Hold my breath as you're moving in
Taste your lips and feel your skin
When the time comes, baby, don't run, just kiss me slowly

Don't run away
And it's hard to love again
When the only way it's been
When the only love you knew
Just walked away

If it's something that you want
Darling, you don't have to run
You don't have to go

Just stay with me, baby, stay with me

Well, I'm not sure what this is gonna be
But with my eyes closed all I see
Is the skyline through the window
The moon above you and the streets below (Don't let go)
Hold my breath as you're moving in
Taste your lips and feel your skin
When the time comes, baby, don't run, just kiss me slowly

Oh, I'm not sure where this is gonna go
But in this moment all I know
Is the skyline through the window
The moon above you and the streets below (Baby, don't let go)
Hold my breath as you're moving in
Taste your lips and feel your skin
When the time comes, baby, don't run, just kiss me slowly

The audience members cheered loudly as the instruments faded out. Alex grabbed Briana and pulled her into a hug, making sure she could hear him tell her how proud he was of her. She couldn't help but smile widely – Alex Gaskarth telling her he was proud of her was something she only ever dreamed of being able to hear – before Carson spoke to the two briefly before sending the show to commercial.

And Briana hurried backstage to another outfit change, another makeup change, and more nerves about her final performance on the show.


"I don't know what I'm going to do with myself if you don't win!" Danielle sighed dramatically. It was the same scene as before – Briana was in wardrobe, changing her outfit, and Danielle was sitting on the couch a few feet away with Michael.

"Well, if she doesn't, the boys and I can just sign her to our label," Michael mentioned casually.

"Please," she rolled her eyes, "Everyone knows that if she doesn't win, Alex is gonna set her up with Hopeless the second the cameras stop rolling."

"Hey, Alex was going to sign you with Hopeless too," he reminded her.

"But this isn't me we're talking about," she shook her head, "This is Briana Weir; Number one All Time Low fan, would never desert Alex Gaskarth for anything else in the world."

"She has a point," Briana laughed from behind the curtain as Lillian helped her put on her dress, "If I was given the choice between something involving Alex and literally any other thing, I would pick him every time." She missed the cocky smirk Danielle gave Michael, making him roll his eyes.

"You two are annoyingly accurate with each other sometimes – I hope you know that," he said, laying his arm on the couch behind Danielle.

"That's what best friends do," she shrugged, leaning against him, "So what's the outfit choice for this song?"

"Well, when you think of Adele, what do you think of?" Briana asked.

"We could have had it aaaaaaaaaaall!" Danielle sang loudly, making everyone laugh.

"Outfit-wise, smart ass!" she cut her off.

"Red," she answered seriously, "And like...insanely gorgeous dresses."

"Exactly!" she smiled, coming out and showing the two people on the couch her dress.

"God," Danielle sighed, "Just elope with me, please? I need to marry the most beautiful woman in the world right now."

"I can get you guys to Vegas in an hour," Michael chimed in.

"After the show," Briana laughed lightly, looking at her best friend, "It's you and me, baby."


While the producers were showing a video of Briana's time on the show, Carson was waiting back in front of the camera to introduce her. She watched on with a small smile, fondly reminiscing along with everyone else, unable to believe all of this was actually happening to her.

"And now," Carson said when the clip was over, "Here with her final performance of the season, make some noise for Briana Weir!"

When the rain is blowing in your face
And the whole world is on your case
I could offer you a warm embrace
To make you feel my love

When the evening shadows and the stars appear
And there is no one there to dry your tears
I could hold you for a million years
To make you feel my love

I know you haven't made your mind up yet
But I will never do you wrong
I've known it from the moment that we met
No doubt in my mind where you belong

I'd go hungry, I'd go black and blue
I'd go crawling down the avenue
No, there's nothing that I wouldn't do
To make you feel my love

The storms are raging on the rolling sea
And on the highway of regret
The winds of change are blowing wild and free
You ain't seen nothing like me yet

I could make you happy, make your dreams come true
Nothing that I wouldn't do
Go to the ends of the Earth for you
To make you feel my love
To make you feel my love

And in that moment, as she listened to everyone in the room cheer for her her performance, she knew there was no other place she'd rather be.


30 minutes later

This was it; This was the moment everyone had been waiting for: Carson Daily was about to announce the winner of The Voice. Briana truthfully felt like she was going to throw up – then again, it seemed like she always felt like that.

"Coming in third..." Carson paused for dramatic effect, "Kyle Phelps." Briana sighed slightly in relief as she hugged Kyle and told him he was an amazing singer, but when they let go of each other and Kyle walked offstage, her heart began pounding.

"Do you have any final thoughts you'd like to put out there?" Carson asked her and Jordan. Jordan was first to offer his words of thankfulness to Alex for being an amazing coach to him throughout the season.

And then, it was Briana's turn.

"I mean, this isn't going to be much different than Jordan's," she laughed nervously, making Alex smile, "I guess I should start off by thanking Miley-" She looked at her previous coach. "-for being an amazing coach as well and seeing something in me during my audition that none of the other coaches did." Miley smiled, blowing her a kiss as she turned back to Alex. "And thank you, Alex, for taking a chance on me during the knockouts and keeping me on the show and giving me the opportunity to meet some of the most incredible people I've ever met," she smiled, "I never would have made it this far without your guidance and I'll be forever grateful for everything you've been doing and I'm sure you'll continue to do long after this show is over." He blew her a kiss of his own as Carson went on.

"America, the contestant you've chosen to be the next voice winner is..."

Briana could feel her heart still pounding in her chest as she and Jordan stood next to each other, holding the other's hand tightly. And the next few seconds all seemed like a blur.

"Jordan Michaelson!" Carson exclaimed.

Confetti shot out on the stage as the two finalists hugged each other, Briana offering him a congratulatory kiss to the cheek. The room was filled with cheering as the coaches came up on stage to congratulate Jordan for his win as well as Briana for coming so far.

Alex was quick to hug Jordan – obviously excited about being the winning coach in his first season on the show – but he also didn't forget to hug Briana.

"Don't even worry about anything," Alex said in her ear, hugging her about as tightly as she was hugging him, "I'm gonna take care of you."

And maybe she was hurt that she didn't win, but she knew that no matter what happened when she walked off that stage, she was going to be okay.


Songs used:
"Kiss Me Slowly" by Parachute
"Make You Feel My Love" by Adele

Chapter Text

Warning: Abuse


If I could wish anything
Close my eyes and count to three
All I want is you, you, you
All I need is you, you, you

He sat in his bedroom, staring at the piece of paper on his desk. He had every line of the song written in under five minutes. He'd never written a song that quickly in his life, but he'd always said that writing songs was easiest with the right form of inspiration, but he wasn't jealous in any sense of the word. She was happy and that's all that mattered to him.

You're like the pot of gold
At the end of the rainbow
All I want is you, you, you
All I need is you, you, you

Sure, he was in love with her. He had been since the moment they met, but she didn't know. She would never know. She had a boyfriend and she was the happiest he's ever seen her.

I could give you the world tonight
We could do anything you like
If you weren't with him

Okay, maybe he was jealous.

I wish I knew before I knew
That someone else was loving you, girl
I wish it could have been me
Damn, girl, I wish it could have been me

His brother had tried time and time again to get him to tell her how he felt, but he never would. It was the same excuse every time: What if she doesn't feel the same?

"No, Jamie!" he suddenly yelled, "You don't understand! You don't understand what it's like to see the girl you love be in love with someone else!"

"Ryan," Jamie said calmly, "You can't blame her for this. She doesn't know you like her and until you tell her you do, she's going to date other guys."

He sighed and whispered, "But what if she doesn't feel the same?"

"You've used that excuse for far too long, Ryan. Just tell her. She might surprise you," he told him, walking out of the room.

One more thing before you go
I just gotta let you know
Girl, I wish it could have been me
Damn, girl, I wish it could have been me

And I like the way you roll
So just let the truth be told
All I want is you, you, you
All I need is you, you, you

Ryan sighed. Jamie was right. He always had been. He told Ryan the second he found out he liked her that he should tell her, but he didn't. He couldn't. What if she didn't like him in that way? What if she laughed at him? What if she never spoke to him again? He couldn't handle it. She was the closest he's ever been to being truly happy and he wasn't about to risk it all just because of his stupid feelings.

Just like a luxury
You're one of the finest things
All I want is you, you, you
All I need is you, you, you

He pulled his phone out of his pocket and went to his messages. He opened a new message and texted her: Do you want to get lunch tomorrow?

She texted back almost immediately: I'd love to! When and where?

Cafe Coco at noon?

I'll see you there :)

His heart was racing. He was always a bit nervous to be around her, but never like this. He was as nervous as when the band played their first big tour. But he hadn't seen her pretty much since she started dating her boyfriend. He felt guilty about completely shutting her out of his life, but he knew he couldn't handle it. The way she looked at her boyfriend was the way he wanted her to look at him, but she never would.

And I could give you the world tonight
We could do anything you like
If you weren't with him

"Hey, Ryan!" Jessica said happily, sitting down across from him the next afternoon.

He smiled slightly, "Hi, Jess."

"What's up?"

"Nothing, just wanted to see how you were doing and catch up since I'm home."

"I'm great now that you're back for a while!" she giggled, "I haven't seen you in forever! I've missed you!"

He smiled shyly, "I've missed you too. How are you and Isaac?"

I wish I knew before I knew
That someone else was loving you
Girl, I wish it could have been me
Damn, girl, I wish it could have been me

"Oh, we're doing great," she half-smiled. She seemed as if she wanted to tell him something, but she chose not to. "Are there any leading ladies in your life?"

"No," he chuckled, "I haven't really had time for a girlfriend, I guess."

"You can always have time for a girlfriend, Ry. You just have to find the right one."

One more thing before you go
I just gotta let you know, girl
I wish it could have been me
Damn, girl, I wish it could have been me

"Hey, Jess... Can I ask you something?"

"Anything, Ryan."

"If the guy you liked was in a relationship with someone else and was really happy with them, what would you do?"

She thought for a moment before answering, "Well, I think I would tell him. It would suck if he didn't feel the same, but life's too short to live it wondering if we could have had something. You never know, I guess. That could be the person I end up marrying," she shrugged before looking at her phone, "Shit, I have to get going. I've got a lot of cleaning yet to do. We should do this again some time?"

"Yeah, definitely," he smiled at her, standing up as she did.

She reached around his neck to hug him and said, "I mean it, Ryan. Tell her. There's no use in living the rest of your life wondering if she felt the same." She pulled back and smiled, "I'll see you again soon. Tell your family I said hi!" He watched as she walked away, sighing to himself as he headed back home.

Girl, just think about how it could be now
I could rock your world, turn it upside down
If you want to, then I want to
Just say the words and I will

Sweep you off your feet til you can't stand
And be trapped inside of a bad romance
If you want to, then I want to
Just take a chance

As she walked away, she couldn't help but somewhat regret the advice she had given Ryan. Of course she was being honest with him, just not as much as she could have been. She's always had a thing for him, but she could never tell him that. He was in a famous band that sold out hundreds of shows a year and had hundreds of thousands of girls chasing after him. Why would he want her when he could have literally any girl he wanted? Plus, she had a boyfriend and she couldn't just leave him for someone else.

She walked quicker than usual back home, but it was too late. She had no idea why Isaac was home so early, but she knew whatever was going to happen when she walked inside that house wasn't going to end well. She opened the door as quietly as she could without seeming too suspicious, only to be greeted by a slap to the side of her face. She would have fallen down if the wall weren't right there. She held her cheek and looked up at Isaac, who was now towering over her.

"Why were you hanging out with that Ryan kid today?" he asked, but she knew he didn't care to know the answer.

"We were just catching up," she said quietly before being hit again, this time falling to the floor.

"What did I tell you about talking to him?" he shouted down at her.

"To not to..." she responded.

"Exactly! And I have to find out through my brother that you were out with him?"

"We weren't on a date, we were just talking," she told him, which only resulted in another punch to the face.

"I'm done with your bullshit excuses, Jessica! Do you think I'm an idiot? I know you like him. I've known for a while now. Why the hell do you think you're not allowed to see him anymore? We're not done talking about this," he glared at her, walking down the hallway.

I wish I knew before I knew
That someone else was loving you
Girl, I wish it could have been me
Damn, I wish

She heard the bathroom door close and realized it was now or never. She saw the opportunity to run away and she took it. She knew where to go the moment she closed the front door behind her. She didn't want Ryan to know that Isaac beat her, but she couldn't stand being beat anymore either.

She ran all the way across town to Ryan's house, hoping at least one person who lived there would be home. She sighed in relief when Adrienne opened the door. Adrienne took one look at Jessica and pulled her inside.

"Ryan! Hurry and get the first aid kit!" she called out before taking Jessica into the kitchen. She grabbed a towel and soaked it in water as Jessica reluctantly hopped up on the counter, still not having spoken a single word. "Jess, what happened?" Adrienne asked, cleaning the cuts on her face.

"I fell," she lied, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Jessica?" she heard Ryan before she saw him, "What happened to you?" He was now right in front of her, taking his mother's place.

"I fell," she repeated. He looked at her, instantly knowing she was lying to him.

"Mom," he turned to Adrienne, "Could you give us some time alone please?"

"Of course," she said, walking out of the room.

As soon as she left, he looked at Jessica again, "What really happened?" All of a sudden, she couldn't find her words. She tried to speak, but nothing came out.

After a few more tries, she was finally able to shake her head, "I'm sorry, Ryan," before she started crying. Ryan instantly wrapped his arms around her as she did with him.

He lifted her off of the counter and carried her up the stairs to his bedroom, lying her on the bed before going to the bathroom to get soap and a clean towel. He came back, kneeling down on the floor beside her. He put the towel on her face, causing her to flinch and groan.

"I know it hurts, Jess, but I have to clean your cuts," he said apologetically.

Once he was done wiping her face, he rubbed in some antibiotic cream and put two large bandages above and below her left eye so the cuts wouldn't get infected. He returned the first aid kit to the bathroom and came back, crawling onto the bed beside Jessica, wrapping his arm around her again as she buried her face into his neck.

"What happened, Jess?" he asked again. She was silent for a few seconds and he continued, "Jessica, you have to tell me. I know you didn't just fall down. You can't get three separate cuts so close together from just falling."

"You're gonna get mad at me," she whispered into his neck.

"I'm not going to get mad at you, just please tell me what happened," he asked, almost desperately.

"Isaac..." she trailed off

"Isaac did that to you?" he asked, more shocked than anything. She nodded slightly and he became angry, "How could he do that to you? You've never done anything wrong in your life!"

"Ryan..." she whimpered at the loudness of his voice.

He immediately lowered his volume and squeezed her tightly, "You should have told someone."

"Don't you think I wanted to?" she asked defensively, sitting up to look at him, "I tried, Ryan. I tried again and again to tell someone but I couldn't. I knew he would find out and everything he's done to me would just get ten times worse. God only knows what he's going to do to me after he finds out about I went to you of all people. He's gonna kill me," she mumbled, starting to get up, only to be pulled back onto the bed by Ryan, who was now sitting up as well.

"What do you mean 'me of all people'?" he asked.

"It doesn't matter," she muttered, not daring to look him in the eyes.

"Jessica, if he's hitting you because of it, it matters and if there's anything I can do-"

"There's nothing you can do, Ryan!" she exclaimed, "Unless you can do something to make me not love you anymore, I'm screwed!"

"You love me?" he asked, a bit taken aback.

She barely nodded, "He found out and forbid me to ever speak to you again. I meant what I said about missing you, Ryan. Just not the way you thought I did."

I wish I knew before I knew
That someone else was loving you
Girl, I wish it could have been me
Damn, girl, I wish it could have been me

"And he hit you...because you were with me?"

"This is not your fault, Ryan," she told him firmly, now looking at him, "You did not do this to me."

"But if I hadn't asked you to hang out, this wouldn't have happened..."

"Ry, I know you don't want to hear this, but it would have happened whether you asked me or not, he just had a reason this time! What you did today was remind me why I put up with it because even though we barely saw each anymore, you were my reason to keep fighting. When I told you that you should tell that girl you like her now because life's too short to wonder, I should have taken my own advice right there." He was about to say something, but she continued, "I love you, Ryan. And not in the way I've told you since we were kids. I'm in love with you and I'm not going to let some psycho, abusive boyfriend keep me from having the guts to tell you and I know you don't feel the sa-" Ryan cut her off, putting his hand on the side of her face that wasn't covered with bandages and pressed his lips against hers.

"All this time..." he began as soon as they pulled away from each other, "All this time, we could have been together if I had just worked up the courage to tell you how I feel about you."

She shrugged jokingly, "Better late than never, I suppose."

He chuckled, kissing her again and wrapping his arms tightly around her waist, "I love you, Jess."

She smiled, laying her head on his shoulder, "I love you, Ry."

The two continued talking quietly when a loud knock on the front door made them jump. Jessica's eyes widened, having a pretty good idea of who was on the other side of the door.

"I know she's in there, Follese!" Isaac's voice thundered through the house.

By this time, Jessica was terrified to the point where she couldn't speak. Ryan took one look at her before calling for his brother. As Jamie ran into the room, Ryan held Jessica's face in his hands.

"Jess, look at me." She finally met his gaze and he went on, firmly stating, "Do not leave this room." She quickly nodded and Ryan stood up, told Jamie to call 911, and went to make sure his sister and parents were safe upstairs. He took a deep breath and began walking downstairs, just in time to watch the door be kicked open.

"Where is she?" Isaac growled once he saw Ryan staring back at him.

"She's not here, if that's what you're concerned about," Ryan said, "I haven't seen her since this afternoon."

"Oh, I'm not concerned," Issac retorted, "I just want to know why she's here."

"I told you she's not here," Ryan said through clenched teeth, "And I'd appreciate you leaving before I call the cops on you for breaking and entering."

"The only thing I'm going to be breaking is your neck unless you tell me where she is."

"Even if she was in this house, you wouldn't be able to get to her," he glared at him, "I'm not going to let you touch her again."

Isaac became infuriated and punched Ryan almost exactly where he had hit Jessica. Everything was happening so fast it was almost as if it was happening in slow motion. It seemed as though as soon as it started, it was over because – as Ryan stumbled backwards but somehow never fell – he could hear police quickly coming up the street.

"I forgot to tell you," Ryan smirked, holding his face, "My brother called the cops before I came down here."

Isaac glared at him and turned to run out the door, but was instead met by four police officers with their guns drawn. They soon had him arrested and in the back of the squad car. One of the officers walked into house and immediately saw Ryan standing there with blood running down the side of his face.

"Oh, I'm fine," Ryan said when he saw the look on the officer's face.

She nodded and began asking Ryan questions, "What exactly happened?"

"Well, my girlfriend's ex-boyfriend hit her today so she came here and I guess he found out where she was and decided to come look for her."

"And is your girlfriend here right now?"

"Oh, yeah! I'll go get her!" Ryan exclaimed.


"Why is it so quiet?" Jessica whispered to Jamie, still having no clue what had gone on downstairs. Jamie bit his lip, not quite sure what to say when they heard someone running up the stairs.

Jessica squeaked quietly and Jamie hugged her tighter, both worried that it might be Isaac. As soon as the door opened, all the fear subsided, seeing Ryan standing there.

Jessica jumped up and rushed over to him, "Ryan, what happened to your eye?!"

"I'm fine," he assured her, "There's an officer downstairs. She wants to talk to you."

Jessica nodded and Ryan wrapped his arm around her shoulders, leading her downstairs. She shook the officer's hand and they got to business.

"Your boyfriend was telling me that your ex has hit you previous to this incident?" she asked Jessica.

Jessica looked at Ryan and smiled slightly before turning back to the officer and nodding, "Yes, it happened about an hour ago."

"Does he do this a lot?"

She felt Ryan pull her in closer as she took a shaky breath, "It depends on the day, but it happens at least twice every day."

"I'm assuming you'll be pressing charges then?"

"Absolutely," she told her, "I hope no one has to have to go through what I did."

"Well, we'll call you about court dates and hearings and such when we've set them up and you'll both need to come down to the station sometime soon and fill out some papers, okay?" The couple nodded and gave the officer all the information she needed before leaving with the other officers.

Jessica watched as the cars pulled out of the driveway and Isaac glare at her through the back window and whispered to no one in particular, "It's finally over."

"And you're all mine now," Ryan smiled, hugging her from behind and kissing her cheek.

"As it should be," she giggled quietly, grabbing Ryan's hand and pulling him to the bathroom.

"What are you doing?" Ryan asked.

"I've got to clean your cut, silly!"

Ryan pouted, "But it'll hurt."

"Just think of it as payback," she laughed.

One more thing before you go
I just gotta let you know
Girl, I wish it could have been me
Damn, girl, I wish it could have been me


Song used: "I Wish" by Hot Chelle Rae

Chapter Text

"We should go to the fair tonight!" your best friend, Katie, exclaimed.

"I don't know," you sighed.

"We all know how much Y/N hates leaving internet connection," your other best friend, Maria, teased.

"I do not hate it," you corrected her, "I simply don't like being without it."

"Well, dear, for the next three hours, you're just going to have to deal with it!" Katie said, pulling Maria out of the room so you could get ready. You sighed again, not really up for the argument that would occur if you said no. 10 minutes later, after brushing your teeth and fixing your hair and such, the three of you were off to the fair.

"What should we do first?" Katie asked when the three of you arrived at the fairgrounds.

"How about the Ferris wheel?" Maria suggested.

"Dear Maria, count me in!" Katie winked at her with a cheesy smile.

"Do we really have to make that reference every time I say something?" Maria asked, rolling her eyes.

"Yes. Yes, we do," Katie replied in a serious tone.

"You guys can," you said, changing the subject, "I'm gonna go waste my money on rigged games for a stuffed animal I could just buy at the store to far less than I'm going to spend trying to win it."

Maria chuckled, "We'll come find you later then."

You almost immediately spotted a good-sized stuffed giraffe at one of the games. You rushed over and saw what the game was. Popping balloon with darts? Sounded simple enough. The giraffe was a prize for hitting 2 of 3 balloons for $1, so you handed the man at the booth a dollar and he gave you your 3 darts. You sighed after not hitting any balloons and pulled another dollar out of your pocket, having no success yet again. 5 minutes and $8 later, you still couldn't manage to hit anything. You reached into your pocket for another dollar before you were being pulled away from the booth.

"No!" you shouted, "I need to win that stupid giraffe!"

"You're never gonna win that thing," Katie laughed, "And I'm hungry."

"The world doesn't revolve around your needs, Katherine," you said, sticking your tongue out at her.

"It does when she's hungry," Maria giggled, "I don't want to have to deal with her when she's cranky, do you?"

Your eyes widened slightly, "Yeah, we should probably eat. I'm hungry too now that I think about it..."

"Probably because you spent 10 minutes throwing darts. You know your aim sucks," Katie laughed loudly.

"The giraffe was calling my name!" you yelled.

"It would be so much easier to just go to the store and buy one, you know," Maria grinned.

"I'm gonna win it," you said confidently.

After you had finished eating, you pretty much ran back to the booth. To your disappointment, the giraffe was no longer there.

"Where's the giraffe?!" you asked the guy working the booth.

"Some guy won it almost right after you left," he answered, smiling apologetically. You frowned, sighing and walking away with Maria and Katie.

"It's okay, babe," Katie said, throwing her arm around your shoulders, "We'll go to the store and I'll buy you one."

A few minutes later, the three of you were walking around looking for something to do when you heard someone behind you shout, "Hey!"

Out of curiosity, you turned around and watched in awe as Jamie Follese ran up to you with the stuffed giraffe you had been trying to win in his hand.

He stopped in front of you, taking a moment to catch his breath before saying, "I've been looking for you for the past half hour!"

You remained quiet for a few more seconds, only opening your mouth to say to Katie and Maria while still staring at Jamie, "You see him too, right?"

"Uh huh," they nodded slowly.

"Ah, you must be fans," he chuckled, "Anyway, I saw you at the dart booth for like, 10 minutes and heard you were trying to win this giraffe and after you left, I thought I would try to win it for you because I noticed you weren't very good. No offense."

"None taken," you laughed nervously.

"I've realized throughout the time I've been going to fairs that some people don't like when others win things for them, so if you don't want it, I understand."

"No!" Katie shouted, "It's fine! She would love it."

"Hey, Katie," Maria suddenly said, "We should probably go meet up with...uh, you"

Katie looked at her for a moment before exclaiming, "Oh! Right! Yeah! They're probably wondering where we are!

"You'll be fine, won't you, Y/N?" Maria asked you as you stared at them. "Great!" she said before you could answer, "We'll see you later!" They ran away and you could hear them giggling as you watched them.

"They're not really gonna go meet anybody, are they?" Jamie asked, looking in their direction.

"Nope," you sighed, just as nervous as you had been when you first saw him.

"So," he started, looking back at you, "Y/N, huh?"

You shivered slightly when he said your name, "Yeah..."

"I like your name," he smiled, "It's very pretty, much like yourself." You blushed, making him chuckle, "Oh, I guess I should give you this, huh?" He held out the giraffe and you smiled, taking it from his hand.

"Thank you," you said, "I would have won it eventually, by the way."

"I was watching you for probably 10 minutes and you didn't hit a single thing."

"I did so! I hit the wall every time!"

Jamie laughed loudly, "Surprisingly enough, I don't think that counts."

"It's all about the effort you put into it, Follese," you giggled, "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go find my idiot friends before they forget to take me home with them. Thanks again for the giraffe."

You turned to walk away when Jamie stopped you, "I think I deserve a little more than a thank you." You noticed a Sharpie sticking out of his pocket and grabbed it, taking his hand in yours.

"There," you said after writing your number on the back of his hand and putting the Sharpie back in his pocket. You smirked when he smiled at his hand and began walking away.

Jamie called after you, "I expect that giraffe to have a name by the time I call you tomorrow!"

You spun around, "No need. I've already named him Jamie."

Chapter Text

"I can't believe I agreed to this," you muttered as you stared at yourself in the mirror before your date, disgusted by what you saw staring back at you. The dress made your stomach look way too big, it was way too short for your liking, it made your thighs look three times bigger, and not to mention how the nonexistent sleeves made your flabby arms stick out even more.

"Well?" your best friend asked, walking into the room. You glanced at him before looking back at your reflection.

"I look awful, Ry," you answered honestly.

"No, you don't," he said.

"Yes, I do!" you exclaimed, grabbing your stomach through the dress. "Look at this! This isn't what girls are supposed to look like! Girls are supposed to be beautiful and have no flaws whatsoever, but I do! I can't lose weight no matter how hard I try, my makeup is always uneven, my hair never stays in place, and we can stand here and pretend that I'm perfect, but I'm not, okay? I'm just not..." you whispered, more to yourself than to Ryan. He sighed, moving behind you and placing his hands on yours, pulling them down to your sides.

"No, you don't," he told you firmly and looked at you in the mirror, still holding your hands, "You never do and you never have. So what if you don't look like a Barbie? You're gorgeous in every sense of the word and any guy would be lucky to date you, let alone call you his girlfriend. The Y/N you see isn't the Y/N everyone else sees. When we see you, we don't see a big stomach or uneven makeup or messy hair; We see a beautiful girl with a beautiful personality who looks perfect the way she is, and we can stand here and pretend that you won't ever see what we do, but you will. I know you will."

"What if he doesn't think that?" you mumbled, choking on your tears.

"He will," Ryan said confidently, "Because he would be stupid not to. Now come on, you're gonna be late." You sighed, picking your bag up from its place on your bed and following Ryan out to his car.

"Why am I meeting this guy at your open mic night thing or whatever it is again?" you asked as Ryan was pulling out of your driveway.

"I told you," he said, "I want to be there to make sure you're safe."

"But you said he's a nice guy. Why wouldn't I be safe?"

"I'm just not taking any chances, Y/N." You shrugged, but didn't say anything.

When you finally got to the restaurant, Ryan looked around for a moment.

"Oh! There he is!" he suddenly chirped. He took you over to a very good-looking guy who couldn't have been older than 23 and said, "Y/N, this is Shane. Shane, this is Y/N. Have fun!" He walked away and you turned toward Shane.

"Nice to meet you," you smiled shyly.

"The pleasure is mine," he smiled back, pulling out my chair for you. You thanked him, sitting down. "So," he continued, sitting across from you, "Tell me about yourself." You went through the typical questions and answers that are usually exchanged during these types of things and you started thinking that you could really see something happening between you two.


The date was going really well and Ryan had just come on stage as you got your food. You ordered a fairly large plate of french fries to share while you listened to Ryan sing.

As he was introducing the third song, you reached for another fry, only to have the plate be pulled away. You looked up at Shane and he looked back with a serious expression.

"Do you really need to have another?" he asked.

"I'm sorry?" you replied, raising your eyebrows.

"No offense, but-"

"When is that ever followed by anything even remotely unoffensive?!" you exclaimed, causing everyone in the small building to look at you.

"You don't need to make a scene," he told you in a hushed tone, "I'm just saying you look like you've had enough fries in your lifetime." Your mouth was pretty much wide open at this point.

"If you're trying to say I'm fat, just say it. Don't sugar-coat it!"

"Well, it's not like it would matter! You would probably eat that too if you could!" Your face dropped. You mustered the best smile you could come up with and stood up, grabbing your bag.

"I'm going home," you said, rushing out of the restaurant.

Ryan's POV

Ryan watched as you ran out of the restaurant and looked back at Shane, who was still sitting at the table as if nothing even happened.

"Why?" he asked from his spot on the stage.

"She didn't need to eat all those fries," he said nonchalantly, picking up his cup and taking a drink.

"Don't think about calling her tomorrow," he growled, putting his guitar on the ground and running out after you.

Ryan looked around for what seemed like hours before he finally found you sitting on the ground, leaning against the passenger door of his car.

"Y/N..." he said softly, kneeling on the pavement in front of you.

"Yo-You told me he was a g-good guy," you stuttered, choking on your tears, "W-Why did you lie to m-me?" He sighed, swallowing the lump in his throat and holding your face in his hands, wiping your tears with his thumbs.

"I thought he was too," he whispered, wrapping his arms around you and letting you cry into his neck.

After a few more minutes, you had calmed down and Ryan pulled away, wiping your face again.

"Listen, Y/N," he said carefully, "I know you just want to go home – and honestly, I don't blame you – but I really want you to stick around for the last song."

"I kind of have to," you sniffled, "You're my ride home."

"I am, aren't I?" he chuckled lightly, standing up and holding his hand out to you. You gave him a half smile, taking his hand and he pulled you up.

You brushed the dirt off of the back of your dress and Ryan draped his arm over your shoulders, taking you back inside. You hesitated before he opened the door.

"Don't think about him, okay? Just keep your eyes on me," he said, squeezing you lightly. You nodded and walked in.

Shane was glaring at Ryan but he ignored him, leading you to the table that was right in front of where he would be standing onstage. He made sure you were okay before making his way back to the microphone.

"Sorry about that," he smiled after picking up his guitar and putting the strap back across his body. He introduced the next song and before he knew it, he was almost done with his set.

Your POV

"For this last song, I wanted to play a new one," Ryan started, "I wrote this about two years ago, but I never told anyone about it. I actually didn't plan on playing it tonight, but I'll never figure out how to bring it up otherwise. This song is about a girl who is very special to me and I don't know whether or not this will ruin what we've got now, but I think she's worth taking the chance." He glanced down at you for a moment before looking back at the crowd and you could just tell it was about you. "This song is called Bleed."

I feel like I'm drowning in ice water
My lips have turned a shade of blue
I'm frozen with this fear that you may disappear
Before I've given you the truth

I bleed my heart out on this paper for you
So you can see what I can't say
I'm dying here cause I can't say what I want to
I bleed my heart out just for you

I've always dreamed about this moment
And now it's here and I've turned to stone
I stand here petrified as I look in your eyes
My head is ready to explode

I bleed my heart out on this paper for you
So you can see what I can't say
I'm dying here cause I can't say what I want to
I bleed my heart out just for you

It's all here in black and white and red
For all the times those words were never said

I bleed my heart out on this paper for you
So you can see what I can't say
I'm dying here cause I can't say what I want to
I bleed my heart out just for you
I bleed my heart out just for you

Of course, you were always in awe after one of Ryan's performances because he has such a powerful voice, but this one left you speechless. You knew Ryan would make an amazing boyfriend, you just never thought he could be yours.

You always had a thing for him – although, you would never tell him that. He was your best friend; You weren't going to risk ruining the friendship you had when you knew he didn't feel the same. But he does.

Ryan took a breath and opened his eyes, looking down at you again. He took his guitar and put it on the stand by the wall, walking back over to you and sitting down on the edge of the stage.

"What did you think?" he asked quietly, obviously nervous. You paused and he groaned, putting his face in his hands, "I knew I shouldn't have done that. Oh my God. I'm so sorry. This is going to make everything weird between us now. God, I'm such an idiot! I don't know why I-"

"Ryan!" you shouted, cutting him off as you stood up and walked up to him.

As soon as he looked back up at you, you grabbed his face and pulled it to yours, smashing your lips against his. You heard cheers coming from behind you and felt him smile into the kiss as he pushed himself off of the stage and wrapped his arms tightly around your waist.

When you broke the kiss, he smiled at you hopefully, "This means you feel the same, right?"

You rolled your eyes and smiled, saying, "You really are an idiot," before kissing him again.


Song used: "Bleed" by Hot Chelle Rae

Chapter Text

"Breathe, Y/N, breathe," you whispered to yourself.

"Calm down! Why are you so nervous?" your best friend Leah laughed as you were walking toward the meet and greet room before the concert.

"How are you not nervous?!" you exclaimed.

"Well, I'm not madly in love with one of the band members," she teased.

You entered the room and saw Hot Chelle Rae sitting at a table, looking as flawless as ever, already talking to a few fans. You took a deep breath and walked to the end of the table where Ian was sitting.

"Hi," Ian said happily as you put everything you wanted the band to sign in front of him, "How are you?"

"Good," you managed to squeak.

"Nervous?" Ryan chuckled as Ian passed your things over to him.

"You have no idea," you heard Leah giggle from behind you.

You shot her a glare and Ryan smiled, "No need to be nervous!" He looked over to Nash, sliding everything to him, then looked back up at you, motioning for you to get closer to him. You leaned onto the table and Ryan stood up slightly, whispering in your ear, "If it makes you feel any better, Jamie can't keep his eyes off of you." He sat back down and you looked at Jamie, who looked away quickly, making you turn a light red.

"That actually makes it worse," you laughed nervously.

Nash smiled as you made your way over to him and said hello, signing your things before giving them to Jamie. Jamie looked at you and smiled shyly, looking back down as quickly as he had before to sign the items in front of him. He looked back up and smiled again as he picked your things up off the table and handed them to you. It felt so cliché, but when your hands touched, you swore you saw him blush a little.

"Well, we better get going! Don't want to get a crappy seat for the concert, now do we?!" Leah said, interrupting my thoughts.

"But we didn't even get a picture!" you squealed as she drug you out of the room. You looked at Jamie one last time before you were fully out the door and he looked a little disappointed.

You heard Ryan laugh and shout after you, "Our bus is parked out back! Come find us after the show!"

"What the hell was that about?!" you shouted once you and Leah were in the concert hall.

"You'll thank me later, trust me," she smirked lightly.


After the show, you and Leah ran outside to find the band's bus. When you finally found it, there were only a few other girls waiting around, but still no sign of the guys, so you sat down on the curb and talked.

Nash was the first to come outside, so you all crowded around him and talked and took pictures and such. When Ryan came outside, Leah, yourself, and a couple other girls went to talk to him. Ian was next, followed not long after by Jamie. Everyone else was busy with the other three that they didn't even realize Jamie was standing there. After you got your picture with Ian, you went over to Jamie.

"Hi, Jamie," you said quietly. Although you had gotten a bit more comfortable with being around the guys, Jamie still made you nervous.

"Hi!" he grinned widely, happy someone noticed he was outside, "So what's your name?"

"Y/N. I'd ask you what your name was, but I already know," you replied, making him laugh.

"That's cute," he chuckled.

"I try," you shrugged, "A little too hard, actually."

"So... I was wondering if you're not doing anything later, maybe you'd want to-" Jamie was cut off by Leah trotting over.

"Jamie!" she squeaked.

He smiled politely – though he was clearly slightly annoyed that he was interrupted, "Hello!"

"Can we get a picture?"

"Yeah, sure," he said as Leah threw her camera at you. You fumbled around with it, almost dropping it, before turning it on to take their picture. You and Leah switched places so that she was taking your picture with Jamie. It felt like he held you tighter than the other guys, but you simply brushed it off as it just being your imagination.

After your picture, the other girls were finally realizing Jamie was there, so they all came over at once. You didn't really feel like being around a big group of people anymore, so you and Leah decided to wait around a while before leaving in the hopes of meeting Cameron. Sure, he's their guitar tech, but you still wanted to meet him.


The next day

You were cleaning up your bedroom when you heard a loud knock on the front door. You rushed to open it, only to see Leah standing there with a huge grin on her face.

"What?" you asked grumpily, still not too happy with her interruptions last night.

"Nice to see you too," she said, walking into your house, "What's got you so annoyed with life?"

"Oh, I don't know," you remarked sarcastically, closing the door, "Maybe the fact that you just had to keep interrupting me when I was finally able to speak around Jamie."

"Have you gotten any calls today?" sh asked, changing the subject.

You rolled your eyes, "No, not that I'm aware of, but I've been cleaning all day, so I haven't really been paying attention."

"Check your phone."


"Just do it!"

"Jesus, fine. Don't yell at me," you sighed. You trotted back to your room, grabbing your phone off of your nightstand where it was charging. You pushed the home button as you walked back out to Leah, "There's nothing on here."

She furrowed her eyebrows and pulled out her phone, "Hold on."

A couple minutes later, your phone started to ring. You stared at the screen to see a number you didn't recognize.

"Aren't you gonna answer it?" Leah asked.

"I don't know the number," you shrugged.

"Answer it!"

You rolled your eyes and mumbled, "Whatever," pressing the green button and moving it to your ear, "Hello?"

The voice on the other end seemed surprised, "Um, hi, is this, uh, Y/N?"

"Yes..." you said slowly.

"Hi! Um, we met last night at the meet and greet. It's Jamie."

You laughed loudly, "You're not seriously trying to tell me you're Jamie Follese."

"Yeah... That's what I'm saying," he chuckled. You looked at Leah with wide-eyes and she just smiled at you.

"Wait, what?!" you screamed.

"That's okay. Didn't need my hearing anyway," Jamie said.

You immediately felt guilty, "Sorry..."

He chucked again, "It's okay. Anyway, about why I was calling.. I was wondering, um, maybe if you weren't doing anything, you would want to go out tonight?" You were speechless. You couldn't come up with anything to say, so you looked at Leah.

"He ask you out?" she asked. You slowly nodded your head and she took the phone from you, "Hi, Jamie! This is Y/N's bestest best friend in the whole entire world, Leah. I'm pretty sure she's currently having what looks to be a mild heart attack, but there's no need for concern, she just can't speak right now. Anyway, she would love to go out with you! ... Yeah. ... Great! She'll see you then!" She hung up your phone and handed it back to you, "Be ready in an hour."

You looked at her wide-eyed again before screaming, "An hour?!" You ran to take a shower, threw on your favorite outfit, and did your hair as quickly as you could.


When you got back into the living room, Leah looked at the clock, "45 minutes. That's probably a new record for you."

You laughed sarcastically, "Whatever."

She put three fingers in the air and yelled, "What, whatever!"

You rolled your eyes and heard a knock on the door. Your heart almost stopped as Leah trotted over to the door and opened it.

"Y/N!" she sang, "Your date is here!"

You rolled your eyes, walking over to the door. You looked at Jamie and when he smiled at you, you were surprised your knees didn't give out.

"You might have to wait for her to start talking again, but she should be good after like, five minutes," Leah told him. You glared at her and she laughed, pushing you over to Jamie.

Jamie just smiled and held out his hand, but you only stared at it. Leah elbowed your side, motioning for you to take his hand. You slowly put your hand in his before he pulled you out to his car.

"So what do you want to do?" Jamie asked as he pulled out of you driveway.

"You didn't plan anything?" you asked.

He smiled, "I did, actually, I just wanted to see if you could still talk."

"Cute," you rolled your eyes.

"I know you are," he grinned, keeping his eyes on the road.


About 10 minutes later, Jamie pulled up to a building you didn't recognize.

"If I go in there, I'll be coming back out, right?" you asked half-jokingly.

Jamie shrugged, opening the door for you, "I guess you'll have to find out." You raised your eyebrows at him and broke a smile as you stepped out of the car onto the pavement and he smiled. "You trust me and I like that," he said, sticking his elbow out to you. You linked your arm in his and started walking down a long hallway.

"Well, I figure you wouldn't murder me since it would be pretty bad for your image if you did," you teased.

"I could still murder you and no one would ever know!" he exclaimed, throwing his free hand over his heart.

You laughed, "I might be able to convince you not to murder me though."

"How?" he asked.

"I guess you'll have to find out," you smirked.

Jamie led you to a set of stairs and you walked up, ending up on the roof of the building. There were fairy lights all around the ledge and a table with a dinner already set out.

"Don't worry," he said as he pulled my chair out for you, "The food hasn't been out the whole time."

"So you have a team?" you laughed.

"I guess you could say that," he chuckled.


"Dinner was amazing, Jamie. Thank you," you told him as you were standing on your front porch.

"I can't take all the credit," he shrugged, "My mom made it. I tried, but it didn't go well, so she took over."

"Did you burn your house down?" you giggled.

"No!" he said dramatically, "The smoke detector may have gone off, but there was no fire!"

You laughed again, "Well then, tell your mom she makes amazing food."

"Nah, I think you should tell her." You gave him a confused look and he continued, "If you'd like to, that is. I mean, if you'd ever want to go out on another date. With me, of course. But you don't have to. I can just tell her."

You smiled, "Do you always get this nervous around people?"

"Only people I think are really pretty," he answered quietly.

You smiled again, kissing his cheek, "I would love to go out on another date with you, Jamie. Thanks again for tonight. I had a lot of fun."

You turned to open your door, stopping when you heard Jamie say your name. You looked at him and he leaned closer, kissing you. When he pulled back, he looked even more nervous than before, which made you laugh quietly. You quickly kissed him again and he relaxed a bit.

"So, um, I'll see you tomorrow?" he asked.

"Tomorrow, it is," you smiled. He let out a sigh and smiled back, turning to walk back to his car. You waved to him as he pulled out of your driveway before running to your room and calling Leah to thank her for giving him your number.

Chapter Text

Your 3-year-old let out a scream in the middle of the airport, running toward the gate where a flood of people were now walking in.

Danielle's head shot up as she yelled, "Brooklyn Marie Follese!" as she had no idea why she had screamed or what she was doing.

Your daughter had begged and begged to go to the airport to get Jamie and Danielle had agreed to take her as she was already going to pick them up anyway and she knew you would kill her if anything happened to your daughter.

It wasn't until she heard her voice squeaking, "Daddy! Daddy!" that she knew what was going on.

Danielle looked at the gates and watched as Jamie picked the little girl up and pressed quick kisses all over her face, making her laugh loudly. She looked around and as soon as she saw her husband, she threw down the small cardigan she was holding, jumped up, and ran toward him. She wrapped her arm around him and kissed him like she hadn't seen him in ten years.

"Welcome home, Nash," she smiled as she pulled away. He returned the gesture, bringing her back in for another hug.

"I missed my two favorite girls," Jamie sighed, "Speaking of my two favorite girls, where's my fiancée?"

"Daddy!" Brooklyn interrupted, giggling uncontrollably, "You're squishing me!"

"Really?" he smirked. Her eyes widened and she let out a loud shriek as he squeezed her some more. She shook her head and smiled at them.

"Excuse me, but where is my girlfriend?" Ryan chuckled, finally speaking.

"She had to work today," Danielle laughed lightly, "But she said to tell you welcome home."

"Uncle Ryan!" your daughter squealed again, reaching for him.

"Brookie!" he smiled widely, taking her from Jamie's arms, "I trust you looked after everything while we were gone."

"Yes, I did!" she smiled proudly.

"Thank you! I'm sensing something in the near future for your excellent work... A cookie, perhaps?"

The 3-year-old started clapping, looking at Jamie, "Daddy, can I?!"

Jamie shook his head, "I don't know. What do you think, Danielle?" He looked at her, "Did she behave while we were gone?" Danielle looked at Brooklyn and she had her bottom lip stuck out.

"We better go get that cookie," she laughed.

"Yay!" Brooklyn yelled happily.

"Wait, I'm here too!" Nash exclaimed, obviously trying not to smile. Brooklyn giggled again, reaching out to him. He took her from Ryan, unable to keep the grin from spreading on his face.

"Hi, Uncle Nash," she told him.

"Hi, Brooklyn," he chuckled, kissing the side of her head.

"Alright, Brooke. Where's Mommy?" her father asked her.

"She was gonna come," she answered sadly, "But then she started not feeling good again, so she's still at Aunt Danielle's house."

Jamie had already known you hadn't been feeling well, of course. There was noticeably something a bit off before the band left for tour four months ago. However, you insisted he go anyway and not worry about you too much; There was a bug going around after all.

"Aw," he pouted slightly, "Did she say what was wrong with her?"

"She was puking a lot. It was really icky," she scrunched her nose.

"Oh, wow. Do you think we should go check on her?" Brooklyn nodded quickly before reaching back to Danielle. She took the little girl back into her arms, setting her down on the ground so she could put her cardigan back on before piling into the car and going back to her house.

As soon as they all walked inside, a light turned on and everyone shouted, "Welcome home!" Ryan, Nash, and Jamie all smiled widely, looking around the room to see their parents, siblings, and Ryan's girlfriend Kate among other close friends smiling back at them. They thanked everyone, hugging them tightly.

"Brooklyn," Jamie said, looking down at the toddler hugging his leg.

"She really isn't feeling good! Promise!" she squeaked, instantly understanding the tone. She let go of his leg and grabbed his hand, pulling him into the living room. Once she let go, she ran over to you and climbed into your lap, "Mommy!"

"Brooklyn!" you smiled.

"Daddy thinks I lied and doesn't believe you're really sick!"

You chuckled, looking at Jamie and gasping, "Brooklyn Follese would never lie!"

Brooklyn stuck her tongue out at him and he chuckled, sitting next to you, "Alright, alright. Brooklyn, I'm sorry I didn't believe you."

"It's okay," she chirped, quickly kissing his cheek before climbing out of your lap and trotting over to Keith and Adrienne.

"How are you feeling?" Danielle asked you, making her way over to the other couch to sit down.

"Better," you sighed, "I still can't keep anything down, but I've been able to move around a lot more." Jamie smiled apologetically at you, kissing your forehead and wrapping his arm around you.

"So you girls up for some baking?" Danielle asked you and Kate.

"What for?" Kate asked.

"Your boyfriend promised Brooklyn a cookie for keeping us under control while they were on tour."

She laughed, "Of course he did. Yeah, I think we can make them happen."

"I may not be able to eat, but I can still cook," you chuckled.


After dinner was eaten and all the cookies were gone, everyone made their way to the living room to catch up. Things were winding down and everyone was getting a bit tired, so they decided it would be best to head home before it got dark out.

"Actually," you quickly put Brooklyn in Danielle's lap and stood up just before people began getting up to leave. You turned to face everyone as they patiently waited for you to continue. "I hate to take away the focus from the boys' homecoming, but I have pretty big news."

"Well, dear, what is it?" Adrienne asked.

"I'm sure you're all aware that I haven't been feeling 100% lately so I went to the doctor this afternoon and found out why."

"Babe," Jamie asked worriedly, standing up and taking your hands in his, "Is something wrong?"

You let out a quiet laugh, "No, no, no. Everything is perfect."

"Then what is it?" Kate chimed in.

You smiled at everyone before meeting Jamie's eyes with your own, "I'm pregnant."

He stared at you for a moment and whispered, "We-We're having another baby?"

"We're having another baby," you smiled again.

"We're having another baby!" he repeated excitedly, grabbing your face and kissing you.

"Oh, honey, congratulations!" Adrienne beamed, getting up to give both you and Jamie hugs.

"What does that mean?" Brooklyn asked curiously.

"It means you're going to have a baby brother or sister," you answered.

Brooklyn scrunched her face up, making you smile. You and Jamie sat yourselves on your knees in front of Danielle so you were eye level with your daughter.

"You know how your friends come over and play sometimes?" you asked. She nodded and you went on, "It will be like that, except they'll never have to leave."

"But what if you like the baby more than me?" she sniffled. You smiled sadly at her, feeling your heart sink.

Jamie picked her up and held her in his lap, "You love Grandma and Grandpa, right?" She obviously nodded her head and he continued, "And you love Aunt Anna, Uncle Ryan and Aunt Kate, and Uncle Nash and Aunt Danielle, right?" She nodded again. "See? You can love a lot of people at the same time. Mommy and Daddy will still love you very much, Brooklyn. Nothing will ever change that."

"I love you, Daddy," she said, her voice muffled as she pressed her face against his neck, hugging him tightly.

"I love you more, princess," he smiled, standing up. "Well, we better get going. It's getting pretty late and someone doesn't like being out when it's dark," Jamie said, nodding toward you.

You giggled as he held his free hand out to you, pulling you up off the floor, "You don't like it either."

"Children," Danielle interrupted, chuckling, "Do I need to drive you home?"

"Now, now," Jamie said dramatically, "I am the man in this relationship and I will be the one to transport my family home safely." She shook her head and smiled, hugging the both of you and lightly kissing the top of Brooklyn's head.

She laughed lightly again, "Looks like you won't have too much trouble getting this one to bed." You looked at your daughter and saw she was already fast asleep on Jamie's shoulder.

You smiled, quietly saying, "Goodnight, guys," making your way to the car to go home.

Once you got home, Jamie took Brooklyn out of her car seat and carried her to her bedroom while you got ready for bed.

When Jamie came back, he threw himself on the bed beside you and sighed, "I'm beat."

You looked at him for a moment before saying, "I love you."

He kissed you, "And I love you." You smiled as you cuddled as close to him as you could get and drifted off to sleep, wondering how you got so lucky.

Chapter Text

He didn't like you, you didn't like him; That's all there was to it. No one knew why you two hated each other so much and to be honest, you weren't so sure yourself. You had tried to be nice to him, such as picking up his pencil for him when it rolled underneath your desk and giving it back to him, but he would always come up with some snide remark about something completely irrelevant.

It was the day before prom and while everyone else was excited and doing last minute things, you were sitting in your bedroom, mindlessly scrolling through your timeline on Twitter and listening to music. This is what usually filled your weekends and prom was the last place you wanted to be.

Your phone began to ring and you looked at the caller ID, noticing it wasn't a number you recognized. You shrugged, pressing the green button anyway.

"Hello?" you answered.

"Will you go to prom with me?" Nash asked quickly.

"I'm sorry?" you asked, more confused than anything.

"I know it's kinda last minute, but I'm desperate and I need you to pretend to be my date," he told you.


He sighed, "If everyone finds out I don't have a date tomorrow, I'll never hear the end of it.

You thought for a moment before shrugging, even though he couldn't see you, "Fine."

"Wait, for real?" he asked, shocked.

"Why not? I've got nothing better to do."

"You weren't planning on going?" He sounded almost amazed.

"No, I wasn't, and I'd like to end this conversation before you make some smart-ass remark and I change my mind," you rolled your eyes. It wasn't your intention to come off as rude – in fact, you had no idea where it came from – you just wanted to end the call before he started insulting you.

"Okay, thank you so much!" he exclaimed, sounding relieved, "I'll pick you up at 7:30?"

"Sounds good," you told him. As soon as he hung up, you immediately called your best friend. "Danielle!" you yelled into your phone as soon as you heard her pick up.

"Eardrum," she laughed, "What's up?"

"You'll never believe who just called me!"

"Barack Obama! Tyra Banks! No!" she gasped, "Hunter Hayes!"

"No, no, and I wish," you smiled, "It was Nash."

"What?" she shouted, "Why did he call you?!"

"He just asked if I would be his fake date to prom." She screamed again, hanging up. "Wait for it," you said to yourself right before hearing your front door open, smiling. "Come in!" you shouted, walking out of your bedroom.

"Why didn't you tell me he called you?!" Danielle exclaimed, pulling you outside and across your lawn to her house.

"I did," you chuckled as she pushed her front door open, "I called you literally right after I hung up."

"Well, why aren't you out looking for a dress?!" she shouted, grabbing her keys and bag off of the kitchen counter and dragging you back out to her car.

"Obviously because we're having this conversation."

She spun around to face you, pointing at you, "This is not the time for jokes."

"Then what is it the time for?" you asked as you two got into the car, trying not to laugh.

"It's time for dress buying!" she answered, starting her car and pulling out of her driveway.

"You didn't even let me get my wallet!" you laughed, "I have no money!

"Dude, don't even worry about it. I've got you covered."

"Danielle," you shook your head, "I can't let you buy me a prom dress."

"Too bad," she smirked, "Because you won't have a ride home if you don't."

"I'm going to have to at least pay you back."

"Take me to lunch on Sunday and we'll call it even."

You laughed lightly, "McDonald's?"

She sighed dramatically, "You know me so well."


"Why do I have to do this again?" you asked when Danielle threw yet another dress over the dressing room door.

"Because I know things," she stated.

"And what kinds of things would that be?"

"Just things." You could tell she shrugged.

"Why do I have to try though? I didn't even plan on going."

"You've got to look like you're about to walk some huge red carpet event."

"Who am I trying to impress, Prince Harry?" you asked sarcastically opening the door of your dressing room.

"Nash, obviously," she replied before picking up another dress and handing it to you.

You laughed loudly, "Why would I want to impress him? I couldn't care less about what he thinks!"

"I'm not stupid," she told you, "I know you like him." She pushed you into the room to try on the dress.

You sighed, not bothering to put up a fight; She was right and she knew it. It was clear that's why you agreed to go to prom with him in the first place even though you were previously set on not going at all. This was the closest you'd ever get to an actual date with him, so why not take the opportunity? You two would go back to hating each other the next day anyway – you might as well take advantage of him pretending he likes you for one night.


The next night, Nash arrived at exactly 7:30 to pick you up. You were just about finished getting ready, so he waited downstairs with Danielle, her date – Nash's friend Ryan – and your parents. You took one last look at yourself in the mirror before grabbing your purse and heading downstairs.

"Oh, she's coming!" your mom exclaimed.

"Mom," you groaned, "You promised."

"Sorry," she smiled as you reached the bottom of the stairs. You quickly glanced over at Nash and noticed he was trying not to smile. You shook it off – it probably didn't mean anything anyway. "Picture!" your mom said.

"Mom!" you squeaked.

"Just one, I swear!" You sighed as she got out her camera and the group piled together in front of the door.

You felt Nash's arm move across your waist slightly, sending chills throughout your body. After she took the picture, you kissed her and your dad goodbye and you all set off for prom.


The night was actually going really well aside from the occasional awkward slow dance with Nash.

About two and a half hours later, you were getting tired, so you quickly went to the bathroom then back out to Danielle.

"Hey, I think I'm gonna go home," you told her.

"How come?" she pouted.

"I'm just tired," you shrugged, "Nash is ignoring me like I knew he would anyway and I don't want you to feel like you have to be with me all night."

"Do you want me to take you home?" she asked.

"Nah, you stay and have fun! I'll just call my dad," you smiled.

She gave you a hug, "Text me so I know you got home safe."

"Okay, Mom," you teased. She stuck her tongue out at you before making her way back to Ryan.

You began to pull your phone out of your purse to text your dad, but before you could, a guy walked up to you.

"Leaving already?" he asked with a slight smirk on his face.

You gave him a look, "Um, yeah. It's getting pretty late and I'm tired."

"I'll take you home."

You smiled politely, "Oh, no, that's okay. I was just about to-" You were cut off by him grabbing your wrist and pulling you out of the gym. "What the hell?!" you squeaked, trying to break free. He made it to the curb just before reaching his truck when you heard someone run outside behind you.

"Hey!" Nash yelled, "What are you doing?"

"Nothing. She just wanted to go home, so I was going to take her," the guy answered as he unintentionally loosened the grip.

You took the chance to pull your hand away and run over behind Nash, wrapping your arms tightly around his waist and pressing your face into his back.

You felt Nash's arms cover yours protectively as he narrowed his eyes at the guy, "She is my date and I will be the one to take her home."

The guy just rolled his eyes, mumbling something you didn't catch before angrily getting into his car and driving away. Nash tried to turn around, but your grip on him was too tight.

"Y/N," he said quietly, "He's gone." You let go just long enough for him to turn before you wrapped your arms around him again.

"Thank you," you mumbled into his shirt.

"You're welcome," he responded, wrapping his arms around you and resting his head on yours.

Once you had calmed down enough to the point where you could let go of Nash without shaking, you gave him an almost questioning look.

"Why?" you asked simply.

"Why what?"

"Why did you come looking for me? Why not just let him take me so I would be one less inconvenience in your life?"

He gave you a confused, almost shocked expression, "You've never been an inconvenience."

"Then why do you hate me so much?" you muttered, sitting down on the curb. You heard him sigh before he sat down beside you.

"Honestly?" he said, looking at you, "I don't. I guess I just didn't want my friends always teasing me about liking you simply because I was being nice. I knew it was wrong, but I guess that's what I used to convince myself that what I was doing was okay despite however it made you feel and I'm sorry."

After a couple minutes of silence, you quietly spoke, "Does this mean we can be friends or do we have to go back to hating each other?"

"I don't think we can be friends," he answered.

"Oh," you said quietly, looking down at your hands.

You heard Nash chuckle lightly and he continued talking, "I don't think we can be friends because it would be too weird for me. There's always going to be a part of me that wants you to be my girlfriend, but I know you wouldn't because I've been a dick to you ever since freshman year."

"I would," you said as soon as he stopped talking, looking up at him.


"I would love to be your girlfriend, Nash," you said a little louder. He smiled, taking your face in his hands and kissing you.

"It is about damn time!" a very familiar voice yelled, causing you and Nash to pull apart. You turned to see Danielle walking toward you with Ryan following closely behind her.

"What are you talking about?" you asked quickly.

"I told you," Danielle laughed, "I'm not stupid. You two have had a thing for each other for like, ever."

"Exactly!" Ryan chuckled, looking at Nash, "And you stare at her whenever she walks by, man. You don't exactly make any attempt to be subtle about it."

"Can we just go home?" you asked, changing the subject.

You saw Danielle and Ryan try to slyly high-five each other, making you roll your eyes and smile slightly. Nash stood up, offering his hand down to you to help you up. You took it and he pulled you up, only letting go of your hand for a second to lace your fingers together.


"Hey, honey, how was prom?" your mom asked when you walked inside.

"Fun," you smiled, "You didn't have to wait up."

"I know, I just wanted to make sure you made it home safe."

"Thanks, Mom. Love you," you told her. You were beyond tired and ready for bed, but before you made it to the stairs, your mom stopped you.

"Oh, I printed that picture I took before you left and I thought you would want a copy." She handed you the photo and you smiled, thanking her again and trudging to your room. You put the picture on your bed before changing into your pajamas and brushing your teeth. You went back to your bed and picked the picture back up to properly look at it.

You saw yourself, Ryan, and Danielle smiling at the camera and Nash smiling as well, but looking at you. You grinned before setting the photo on your desk and climbing under your blanket, making a mental note to go buy a frame for it tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Warnings: Alcoholism, mention of abuse


Ryan had come home drunk... Again.

It was the third time that week and the who-knows-what time since you'd moved in with him three years ago, so you'd finally had enough and decided to confront him the next morning when he would be sober.

"Ryan," you stated, getting up from your spot on the couch when you saw him trudge into the room, "We need to talk."

"This is about my drinking again, isn't it?" he groaned, "God, I was just having fun. Why can't you seem to get that?"

"I don't want to fight about this again, Ryan – I just want to talk."

"That's what you always say and then it turns into one!"

"Only because you make it that way!" you shouted, not holding back. "If you want another fight out of it, fine! I'll give you one!" you exclaimed, "Every night, you come home wasted and you know I hate it! You know I hate it, yet you make the decision to do it anyway and I just don't get it!" You paused, taking a moment to calm yourself down. "I'm done, Ryan. I'm done staying up until 5am worrying about where the hell you are, I'm done with your stupid ways of making me forgive you for it, and I am especially done with being ignored about it. I trusted you, Ryan. I trusted you enough to tell you everything about what happened and you repay me by doing exactly what I had to live with for 18 years! I can't do this – I can't do us anymore! I'm done," you repeated quietly, grabbing your bag and walking to the door.

"Where are you gonna go?" he asked, the amusement in his voice very clear. He was right and he knew it; It wasn't like you could go to your parents' or a friend's house. You moved almost an hour away from them to move in with him. You stared at the hand you had on the door knob for a few seconds.

"As far away from you as I can get," you mumbled, opening the door to leave and slamming it shut behind you.


Two weeks.

Two weeks had passed and Ryan hadn't made any attempt to contact you. You could contact him, of course, but why would you? You weren't in the wrong. You obviously hadn't meant for the argument to end this way, but he fucked up and he should be the one to apologize.

Jamie and Vanessa were more than happy to let you stay at their place for as long as you needed – at least until you could muster up the courage to go get your things. As much as you hated yourself for it, you still loved him. You loved him so much, it hurt knowing it was over. After three years together, it was finally over. You couldn't wrap your head around knowing that he knew about your past and still chose to brush it off like it was nothing.


Another week had passed and there was still no word from Ryan. Which, of course, did concern you a bit. Although you were pissed at him, you knew he never went a day without talking to his brother and it seemed like he just vanished.

You had asked Nash about him once only to find out he hadn't heard from Ryan either. You shrugged it off, assuming he was just enjoying the fact that he could now drink without having someone yell at him about it when he got home.

"I think it's time for me to go home," you told Jamie and Vanessa randomly after dinner one evening.

"Did you and Ryan finally make up?" Jamie asked.

"No," you sighed, "I meant back home to my family. I can't keep living with you guys."

"But we love having you here!" Vanessa said. You could hear the sadness in her voice.

"And I'm thankful that you both care so much about me, but it's clear to me that Ryan doesn't and I want you two to have the time alone you moved here to get in the first place. I don't want to spend the rest of my life waiting for an apology that will never come. I promise I'll call as often as I can, but I want to be independent. And I don't feel like I can do it here."

Vanessa immediately got up from her chair and rushed over to you, hugging you tightly, "I'm gonna miss you."

Jamie followed suit and pulled you into a hug once Vanessa let go, "I'll be holding you up to that calling as often as possible thing you mentioned."

You smiled, "I will call, okay? Every day if you want me to. Pinky swear." They stuck out their pinkies and you all laughed, linking them together.

"When are you leaving?" Jamie asked.

"In a couple days, I think. I still have to go get my things," you answered.

"How about I take you tomorrow?" Vanessa offered, "I'm sure you still have a lot of stuff there and you look like you want to make as few trips as you can."

"You know me so well," you sighed dramatically, causing her to playfully hit your arm.


The next day, you texted Ryan before you left: I'm coming by to pick up my things.

You shoved your phone into your pocket and you and Vanessa made the drive to your apartment building. You pulled into the parking lot and checked your phone for a reply from Ryan: Nothing. Shocking.

You let out a quiet sigh before getting out and getting a box from the back seat, walking up one flight of stairs to the apartment. You turned the doorknob, surprised to find it unlocked.

"Ryan?!" you called out, walking inside with Vanessa not too far behind. You heard a loud thud coming from down the hall and spun to face Vanessa, "Stay here. Jamie would kill me if anything happened to you," rushing down the hallway before she had time to protest. You cautiously walked to the bedroom door and opened it slowly. "Ryan?" you whispered.

The room was dark aside from the light peeking through the curtains, but it was still enough for you to see. You looked inside, your eyes immediately locking on the man laying on the floor.

"Ryan!" you exclaimed, running over to him and dropping to your knees, "What happened?" He was breathing slowly, barely able to get his words out.

"I can't...can't...remember..." he managed to say.

"Vanessa!" you yelled toward the open door, "Call 911!" In a matter of seconds, you heard Vanessa saying your address and apartment number. "Ryan," you choked, looking back down at him, "Why?"

"," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

"I do," you admitted, tearing up slightly, "But not enough to let you die." He smiled weakly, slowly closing his eyes. You went into a panic, "No, no, no! Ryan, don't you dare give up on me! Not now! Open your eyes!" When he didn't open them, you began feeling tears streaming down your face. "Ryan! Come on, wake up! You can't die, okay?! Your parents need you, Jamie and Anna need you, Nash needs you-" You choked on your breath again. "-I need you..."

But once you heard the sirens, you completely lost it.

You let out a helpless scream and ran your fingers through his hair, waiting for paramedics to arrive; That was all you could do. It wasn't like you had some kind of magical potion that would heal him so everything would be okay again and you could just forget what had happened that caused all of this in the first place; That just wasn't an option. You were beating yourself up over how maybe – just maybe – if you had stopped being so stubborn before today, this might not be happening.

Your thoughts were interrupted, however, when a paramedic rushed in, gently pulling you away from Ryan.

"How long has he been like this?" the other paramedic asked as they lifted Ryan onto a stretcher.

"I... I don't know," you answered, trying to maintain what little composure you had left, "We just got here probably five minutes ago. Is he gonna be okay?" By this time, they had already begun wheeling him out to the ambulance.

"He appears to have a severe case of alcohol poisoning. At this point, it'll be a miracle if he survives the ride to the hospital," he answered honestly. You stopped abruptly the second the words came out of his mouth.

You couldn't imagine your life without Ryan, nor did you want to. He made you laugh when all you wanted to do was cry. He was the one that sang you to sleep every night. He made you feel like the most beautiful girl in the world and that was never something that was easy for you to say.

Vanessa, having heard everything the paramedic had told you, grabbed your hand and pulled you out to your car. She opened the passenger door and helped you inside before running around the car and getting in the driver's seat.

"Text Jamie – tell him to get Adrienne, Keith, and Nash and meet us at the hospital," she ordered, starting the car and following the ambulance. You complied, pulling your phone out of your bag and texting Jamie: Get everyone and meet us at the hospital.

Of course, he immediately replied with: Why? What happened?

You could almost see the terrified look on his face, but you didn't text back; You couldn't. You were shaking too much and you could barely see through your tears.

You finally got to the hospital, racing inside and asking the woman at the front desk where Ryan was. She smiled apologetically, telling you they were doing all they could, but that no one was allowed to see him right now.

You let out a frustrated cry and Vanessa walked you over the waiting room. She hugged you tightly as you both sat down and you cried on her shoulder, waiting for everyone else to arrive.

Not even five minutes later, the hospital doors burst open and you heard Jamie call your name.

"Jamie!" Vanessa squeaked, rushing to give him a hug.

"What happened?" Keith asked worriedly.

"One of the paramedics said he has a severe case of alcohol poisoning," you answered quietly, trying not to start crying again. You started to get up, but Adrienne quickly walked over to you.

"Honey, you need to sit down and rest," she told you, "This isn't easy for us and I can't imagine what it must be like for you."

"But this is my fault," you whispered, failing at keeping your tears in, "If I hadn't been so stupid-"

"This is not your fault," Nash said sternly, kneeling down in front of you, "I know you don't want to hear this, but you need to: Ryan was going to do this to himself whether you had gotten there five minutes earlier or five days. Would it have been to this extent? Maybe not, but that is in no way your fault, do you understand me?" You nodded and he hugged you tightly as a doctor walked into the room.

"Are you here for Ryan Follese?" Everyone nodded and he continued, "We've put him in a medically induced coma and hooked him up to a ventilator so the blood doesn't rush back to his brain too quickly."

"What happens if it does?" Adrienne asked.

"Well, that could cause a number of other problems," he explained, "Stroke and heart failure are our main concerns at this point. This is gradually going to allow blood flow to become normal again so he doesn't suffer any more trauma than he already has."

"When will he wake up?" Keith questioned.

"It's hard to say. Some patients are able to breathe on their own the next day, some can take weeks. We'll be monitoring him closely to ensure nothing goes wrong and I promise, we're doing everything we can."

"Can we... Can we see him?" you asked, standing up. The doctor nodded, leading you all to one of the rooms.

When you walked in, you were startled by how many things Ryan was actually hooked up to.

"Um, I'll be right back, I just... I just need some air," you said, quickly excusing yourself from the room and sprinting outside.

As soon as you walked out of the hospital, you sat down on the ground next to the doors with your head in your hands, hearing the doors open just a couple minutes later.

"I meant what I said," you heard Nash say, "This isn't your fault."

You looked up at him and shook your head, "Then why does it feel like it is?"

He sat down in front of you, taking a moment to find the right words before speaking, "Because you feel like there was something you could have done to stop him." You stared at him as he went on, "Deep down, I know you know you couldn't have; None of us could. Yeah, we were all worried about him when he didn't answer our calls or texts or knocks on the door, but we never could have guessed he was doing this to himself and neither could you. I think, in a way, we all sort of blame ourselves for not trying a little harder."

"But you guys didn't do anything."

"And neither did you. We're not psychics, okay? We couldn't have known this what where he'd end up or been able to prevent it from happening. Right now, the best thing we can do for Ryan is stay positive no matter how hard it is." He stood up and reached down to you. You sighed, taking his hand and he pulled you up, walking you back to Ryan's room.

You knew he was right; Nash was always right when he went all motivational speaker on you, but maybe that's what kept you going.


Even after nearly five days of staying right by Ryan's side, you were finally able to make your way over to the chair in the corner of the room and sit down, allowing yourself to sleep.

When you woke up around two hours later, you heard Jamie say, "She blames herself, you know."

"She didn't do this to me," Ryan stated, his voice hoarse.

Ryan? Ryan was awake?

"Good luck convincing her of that," Vanessa said, shaking her head, "She was worried sick about you, Ryan. She hasn't eaten in four days, for Christ's sake!"

"I don't know what happened between you two, but you better fix it," Jamie stated, "Because this isn't healthy for either of you."

"Ryan?" you mumbled, slowly opening your eyes and sitting up.

Jamie and Vanessa decided to leave the room to give you two time to talk. You rubbed your eyes and looked at Ryan, who was now sitting up in his hospital bed. He was awake, talking, and most importantly: Alive.

Your eyes widened and you cried, "Ryan!" jumping up and running the short distance to his bed, kissing him as passionately as you ever had before.

"I love you," he told you as soon as you pulled away, "And I'm sorry."

"I know. I love you too," you gave him a half smile.

He moved over slightly, patting the spot beside him. You climbed into the bed with him, getting as comfortable as you could. He wrapped his arms around you and kissed your forehead.

"I mean it, okay?" he murmured into your hair, "I really am sorry."

"I know," you repeated, not really sure what else to say.

"No, you don't," he sighed, shaking his head, "I don't know why I kept going out and getting drunk every night and I understand 100% why you left. It was such an asshole move of me to blatantly ignore you the way I did. I... I never wanted you to go through what you did growing up with your dad and I will spend every second from this point on proving that to you if that's what it takes for you to trust me again."

You smiled up at him, kissing him again, "I love you, Ryan. Nothing is ever going to make me feel differently."

And for the first time in almost two months, you felt whole again.

Chapter Text


"It's been three years. He's not coming back."

"Yes, he is, Jamie. I can feel it."

"They looked for eight months, Y/N. They couldn't find him."

"They didn't look hard enough!"

He let out a shaky breath, "You need to move on We all do. We can't keep living like this. He wouldn't want us to."

"He's not dead, Jamie!" she shouted suddenly, tears streaming down her face, "I don't care what anyone says! He's not dead! He wouldn't just leave me like that! He would have said goodbye!"

He smiled sadly at her, "I know, but you know what else I know?" She looked at him as a means of telling him to go on. "He loved you – he loved you more than anything. The way he looked at you, the way he talked about you, the way he touched you; Everything about the way he acted when he was with you just screamed he was in love. I know it hurts, Y/N believe me... But trust me when I tell you that he wouldn't want you to do this to yourself. I don't know what happened to him and I don't know why nobody can find him, but it's been three years. The chances of him still being alive aren't that good and we both know it. Please stop beating yourself up over this, Y/N. Please," he nearly begged, choking on tears.

She looked at him and swallowed the lump in her throat, wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him into a tight hug. Although she knew he was right, she still held out hope and nothing was going to stop her from finding out what happened to her boyfriend.

End flashback

You wandered around town, not really doing much of anything. You hadn't planned on going out, but it was better than staying inside a house alone all day. You walked into a music store – it never hurt anyone to browse around and look for new music, after all. You picked up a couple CD's, looking at the track names before putting them back down. As you continued to look throughout the store, you looked up every once in a while for seemingly no reason other than to see who was coming in.

At one point when you looked up, however, the man walking in grabbed your attention. Your breath caught in your throat and you felt like you were about to pass out.

You stared at him for a few more minutes before he glanced over at you. He brushed it off, but when he looked again about five minutes later, he realized you were still staring.

"Is something wrong?" he asked, walking over to you as you snapped out of your trance.

"Oh, um, no. Everything's fine. I just..." you cleared your throat, "You look like someone I know."

He chuckled, "I've been getting that a lot lately. I guess I just have that kind of face. Who do I remind you of?" You couldn't help but notice he had the same voice as Ryan as well.

"M-My boyfriend," you answered.

"You look like you've seen a ghost. Are you alright?"

"Well, he's been missing for three years, so you just startled me, I guess."

"Oh, I'm sorry," he smiled apologetically.

You gave him a small smile, "It's okay."

He looked down at his watch, "Oh, shit. I've gotta get going. My girlfriend will freak out if I'm home late again. It was nice meeting you..." He paused, realizing he had never asked your name.

You immediately got the hint and said, "Y/N!"

He nodded, "Well, it was nice meeting you, Y/N. I'm Ryan. I hope we run into each other again sometime!" He smiled, turning around and rushing out of the store, leaving you even more confused than before.

As soon as you regained your composure, you drove straight to Jamie's apartment. When he opened the door, he saw you were obviously confused about something.

"What happened?" he asked worriedly. You paused, unsure whether or not you should say anything, but figuring you would since you were already in front of him.

You opened your mouth for a moment before saying, "I think I found Ryan."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," Jamie said, pulling you inside, "What do you mean you think you found Ryan?"

"Before you call me crazy and yell at me to move on, just hear me out. Please," you begged. He sighed, nodding. You took a deep breath, "Okay. I was at the record shop and this guy walked in who looked just like Ryan and he walked up to me because I was staring at him and when he started talking, he sounded exactly like Ryan."


You cut him off, "I know, Jamie! Okay? I know I sound like a lunatic and I know the chances of it actually being him are a million to one, but something inside of me is telling me that this is him. I wish I could make that feeling go away, Jamie – I really do – but I can't and I just... I need to know." Your voice cracked and Jamie looked at you for a moment before speaking.

"Fine, but I don't want you to find out alone. I think I should be there too." You sighed in relief, nodding quickly and hugging him.


A few days later, you walked to the park not far from your house where you and Ryan used to spend a lot of your free time together. You just needed to be alone where you weren't cooped up in an empty house.

It was early fall – your favorite time of year. Kids were playing on the playground with their parents watching them near by.

You noticed a young couple who couldn't have been older than 17 sitting under a large tree – she was leaning against him and he had his arms around her waist, kissing the top of her head every now and then. It reminded you a lot of yourself and Ryan.

You brushed off your thoughts, however. No use in being sad when thinking about happy memories.

You set your small backpack on a picnic table overlooking the pond and pulled out your notebook. You began doodling, not paying too much attention to what was going on around you. When you were drawing, you put all your focus into it.

You jumped slightly when you looked back up though, now seeing Ryan sitting in front of you.

"How long have you been there?" you asked.

"Sorry, didn't mean to scare you," he chuckled, "A couple minutes, I'd say, but you seemed pretty into what you were doing, so I just thought I'd wait."

"No," you shook your head, "It's okay. It's nice to see you again."

"It's nice to see you again as well," he smiled at you, making your heart race, "Anyway, I know the first time we met was a little awkward and rushed and we barely know each other, but would you like to get coffee with me tomorrow?"

"What about your girlfriend?" you asked quietly.

He shrugged, "We're just two acquaintances getting coffee together. She won't mind."

You looked at him skeptically before nodding, "Sure. We can have it at my place at 11?"

"Sounds good!" he said. You exchanged numbers and gave him your address so he didn't have to text you later when you both forgot about it.

"So, tell me about your boyfriend. He must have been pretty special if you're still looking for him."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, it's just that you seem really set on looking for him. I don't think I could stay that loyal to someone after three years of not knowing where they were and if they were alive or not."

"I don't know, I just want to know what happened for closure, I guess. He's in a band and they were coming home from the UK, but their flight was overbooked, so he offered to take the next flight back while his band mates went on the first one. Everything after that is kind of a blur to me, to be honest. They found all the other passengers – some alive, some not. Every single person on board that plane was found, but they never found him."

"So he just disappeared?" he asked, amazed and puzzled at the same time.

"I guess so," you sighed, "But no one can explain it or find him. I feel like once someone finds him, I'll be able to move on."

"Wow," he said quietly, "I'm so sorry."

"It's alright," you smiled slightly, "I'm just keeping as optimistic as I can until I know the truth."

"How about we change the subject?" he suggested, "You say he's in a band?"

"Yup! He's in a band called Hot Chelle Rae," you nodded, finding it odd explaining it to someone who you were almost certain was the singer of the band. You continued telling him about Ryan anyway, hoping that if it was really him, it would jog his memory.

"Well, he sounds like a great guy," Ryan smiled.

Great. It didn't work.

"He really is," you smiled back. It was nice to have someone listen to you talk about Ryan without them telling you to move on.

As you were talking, you heard a shriek not far away.

"Ryan!" The girl's voice sounded familiar to you, but you couldn't quite make out who it was until you turned around.

You nearly choked on your breath quietly as he groaned, so he wasn't able to hear you. Anyone would if their boyfriend's ex-girlfriend was running toward them.

"Great," he muttered under his breath, standing up right before she reached them.

"What are you doing?" she asked, wrapping her arms around his waist, shooting a glare at you.

"Just talking to a friend," he replied, the smile on his face obviously forced.

"Hello, Harper," you smiled sarcastically, "Always a pleasure seeing you too." You stood up as well, putting your things into your bag and saying, "Well, I better get going. It was nice running into you again, Ryan." You quickly rushed back to your house before pulling out your phone and dialing Jamie's number.

"Come on, Jamie," you whispered to yourself as the phone rang, "Pick up, pick up, pick up."

"Hello?" he finally answered.

"Harper! It's Harper!" you exclaimed.

"Slow down, Y/N," he told you in an attempt to calm you down, "You mean Ryan's ex-girlfriend Harper?"

"What other Harper would I be talking about?!"

"Y/N, calm down, okay? What happened?"

"I ran into Ryan at the park and as he was about to leave, she ran over to him and wrapped his arms around his waist and kept glaring at me. It's him, Jamie! I know it is!"

"Y/N," he sighed, "I understand you miss him, but you can't keep getting your hopes up like this. It's all just a coincidence – a very weird one, but a coincidence nonetheless."

You let out a frustrated sigh, "Well, when you meet us here tomorrow at 11, you can decide whether it's all just a coincidence or not." You immediately hung up, not giving him time to respond. You groaned loudly, trudging to your bedroom and throwing yourself onto the bed, falling asleep not long after.


You woke up the next morning at 9:30, getting ready for the day by tidying up the house before Ryan and Jamie arrived. As you were doing dishes, you heard the door open and Jamie call your name.

"In the kitchen!" you called back.

"Hey, Y/N," he said, walking into the room.

"Hey, Jay," you smiled to yourself, proud of your rhyme.

He shook his head and chuckled, "Nice."

There was another knock at the door and you yelled, "It's open!" as you dried off your hands. "Jamie," you told him, "Would you mind making the coffee?"

"Of course not, Y/N! I would love to do some work for you!" he teased.

"Thank you," you sang, giggling as you walked to the door. "Hey!" you smiled at Ryan.

"Hello!" he smiled, looking around your house, "Your place is nice."

"Can't take all the credit," you laughed, "Ryan picked it out."


"Oh, right! Another slightly creepy addition to the story I told you yesterday: My boyfriend's name is also Ryan."

"Same looks and same name, huh? Things just keep getting stranger every time I see you."

"Yeah," you muttered, "You're telling me."

"Hey, Y/N," you heard Jamie making his way out of the kitchen, "Where do you keep the-" He froze as soon as he walked into the room, staring at Ryan. "-coffee filters," he finished quietly. Jamie instantly gave you an apologetic look and you gave him a small smile as if to tell him you told him so.

"Am I interrupting something?" Ryan asked nervously.

"No, no, no," you quickly told him, "This is Ryan's brother Jamie. Jamie, this is Ryan. Jamie insisted he be here today in case you try to murder me or whatever." Ryan chuckled at your comment and the two shook hands.

Throughout the afternoon, you couldn't help but notice Ryan looked like he was trying to figure something out.


A few weeks passed and you and Ryan had become good friends. You would usually spend your time at your house as Harper had a knack for interrupting when you tried to meet at the park and such.

"Do you ever get the feeling that your dreams are trying to tell you something?" Ryan asked randomly as the two of you were sitting on the porch steps, looking at the clouds.

"What do you mean?" you asked, looking at him.

"I don't know," he sighed, "I just keep having this dream that I'm on a plane and I fall asleep and then it just goes black until I wake up." You gasped quietly as he continued, "And then I've recently starting having this other dream that's just made of blurs, but I'm standing in front of a bunch of red things and there's a song playing, but I've never heard it before."

"What's the song sound like?" you asked, already having a pretty good idea of what he was talking about.

Ryan began humming the chorus of Keep You With Me and without a word, you stood and pulled him up, taking him inside. You went into the living room where your laptop was sitting on the coffee table and sat down. Ryan watched you intently as you opened up YouTube and searched 'hot chelle rae keep you with me amsterdam'.

"I want you to tell me if this is what you see in your dream, okay?" you told him. He nodded and you clicked on a video.

The second the song started, he shouted, "That's the song! And those are the red dots I keep dreaming about!" He looked closely at the person singing it. "Who's that guy?" he asked you, pointing at Ryan.

"That's Ryan, the lead singer," you told him, careful not to be too eager.

"Is he your boyfriend?" You nodded and he whispered, "We really do look alike."

You smiled sadly and were about to tell him that you thought it was him when his phone started ringing. He groaned, looking at the caller ID.

"Harper," Ryan told you and you immediately understood the lack of excitement. "Hello?" he answered, "I'm at Y/N's. ... Because I'm allowed to have other friends, Harper. ... Yes, I'm aware she's a girl. ... Fine, I'm on my way." He rolled his eyes as he hung up and shoved his phone back into his pocket, "I'm sorry she always ruins things."

"I'm used to it," you shrugged. Ryan gave you a quick hug before leaving the house and driving back to his place. You sighed, now having to figure out how you would tell Ryan you thought he was really your boyfriend.


Ryan's POV

It was about 2am. The only thing that could be heard in the small apartment were the springs in the bed squeaking due to Ryan's tossing and turning during another dream about the plane.

Harper obviously woke up, sighing again. This is the eighth time this week she's been woken up because of this.

"Ryan," she groaned. When he didn't wake up, she shook his shoulder, "Ryan!" He rolled over a bit too much, falling onto the floor and hitting his head on the bottom of his nightstand.

"Shit!" he hissed, immediately sitting up and rubbing the back of his head. He looked around after he'd somewhat recovered, realizing he didn't recognize anything.

"Are you okay?" Harper asked.

"Where am I?" he groaned, getting up and turning on the lamp that was on the nightstand.

"You're at home, silly. Where else would you be?" she replied, causing him to look at her.

"What are you doing here? What am doing here?!" he exclaimed.

"I'm your girlfriend," she said with a questioning tone, "We live here."

"No, Y/N is my girlfriend; I live with her." Harper's mouth dropped open, realizing that all Ryan's memories came back when he hit his head. "What is going on?!" he shouted.

"Ryan, you're going to wake the neighbors," she whispered, trying to remain calm.

"I don't care! Now tell me what the hell is going on!"

She sighed, telling him that he'd survived the plane crash, but the hospital couldn't find any means of identifying him. She'd happened to be there for her routine shots that day, so she told a nurse that he was her boyfriend. They explained to her that he had a severe case of amnesia, so she strategically only told him simple things such as his first name and age so he couldn't figure out who he was.

"I'm sorry, Ryan," she said when she finished, "I just wanted you to be happy."

"You kept me from my family and my girlfriend for three years, Harper!" he shouted again, "You wanted you to be happy! This is why we broke up in the first place! The only person you ever think about is yourself!" He grabbed his jacket and quickly put on his shoes before leaving the room.

"Ryan!" Harper yelled after him, but he didn't listen.

He understood that it wasn't his fault he couldn't remember anything, but he couldn't help but blame himself for not putting everything together at your – well, his – house the previous afternoon. He ran the three miles back home, just happy to finally remember who you were.

When he reached the door, he began knocking furiously, hoping it would be enough to wake you up.

He heard a loud groan come from inside and you yelling, "Oh my God! Calm down! It's 2:30 in the morning! What the hell do you-" As soon as you opened the door, he grabbed your face and kissed you as passionately as he knew how. He pulled away and you took a moment to catch your breath before saying, "What on earth are you doing? What about your girlfriend?"

He smiled widely, "You're my girlfriend." You stared at him, much like you did when you saw him in the record shop.

"You remember," you whispered.

"I remember," he repeated.

You screamed, jumping up and wrapping your arms tightly around Ryan's neck as he did with your waist. He kicked the door closed with his heel and walked you into the living room, sitting down on the couch. He felt you crying, so he pushed you back lightly and wiped your tear-stained cheeks with his thumbs before kissing you again.

"How?" was all you were able to get out of your mouth after he pulled away.

"I was at Harper's place and I fell off the bed and hit my head on the nightstand," he explained, "Everything just kind of came back to me." You sighed, hugging him again.

"I'm so glad you're back," you mumbled into his neck.

"Thank you," he said, causing you to look at him again.

"For what?" you asked, confused.

"For not giving up on me. For trying to find me even when everyone else stopped. For explaining my entire life to me even though you knew it was me and having the self-control to not bash my skull in," he joked, pulling you closer.

You laughed, "I would never!" He raised his eyebrows at you, grinning slightly. "Okay, maybe I thought about it a couple times."

He shook his head and smiled, "I love you."

You rested her forehead against his, "That feels so good to hear again," pressing your lips to his.

Chapter Text

Warning: Mention of death




He'd been planning this day for months now. Everything had to be perfect. He wasn't typically the perfectionist type, but when it came to you, it was an entirely different story.

He woke up the morning of the surprise to an all-too-familiar song coming from down the hall. He shuffled out of the bedroom and walked into the kitchen to see you making breakfast, dressed in one of his shirts and your pajama shorts, singing and dancing around the kitchen to Don't Say Goodnight. He leaned against the wall, wondering how he got so lucky.

"Morning, Jaim!" you smiled at him when you finally noticed him standing there, continuing to belt out the lyrics.

Any other girl would have been beyond embarrassed to see him watch her dance to his own song, but not you. Maybe that's what drew him to you in the first place. You weren't the type to get embarrassed over things like that nor were you ever afraid to do so at his shows, which was why the fans loved you so much. You were like their older sister or one of those best friends they'd known since kindergarten. As strange as it sounds, you made them feel safe although they lived no where near you.

"Morning, babe," he smiled back, "What's got you in such a good mood today?"

"I don't know," you giggled, hinting at him to guess.

"Let's see... Did you get a promotion at work?"

You laughed, shaking her head, "I wish!"

"Did you get a year's worth of free pizza?"

You gave him a serious expression, "Don't tease me like that."

"Sorry," he chuckled, "Well, the only other thing I can think of would be is if it were some kind of special day." You made every effort you could toward keeping a straight face. "It's not Valentine's Day," he continued teasing you, "It's not your birthday, it's not my birthday, so it must be our anniversary!"

"Finally!" you sighed dramatically, "I thought you forgot."

"I would never!" he said, walking up behind you and wrapping his arms around your waist, "How many years has it been now? At least 60, right?"

"Not even close," you laughed loudly.

"Good. I was about to say you don't look a day over 45," he smirked.

"Jamie!" you laughed again, reaching behind you and hitting his cheek lightly. He chuckled and kissed your temple.

"Best two years of my life so far," he whispered in your ear, making you shiver. He always had that effect on you.

You two then ate breakfast and spent the rest of the morning watching your favorite Disney movies, singing and dancing along.


"I have a surprise for you," Jamie told you after the fourth movie. You gasped excitedly like a little kid on Christmas morning after getting exactly what they asked Santa for.

"What?!" you exclaimed.

"Go get dressed and you'll find out," he poked your side, making you giggle.

You rushed into your bedroom, pulled out your favorite outfit, and went back into the living room. Jamie was no longer there, but there was a card with your name written neatly in his handwriting.

I know how much you love scavenger hunts, so today, I decided to give you just that. Below is your first clue. I tried not to make it too difficult for you. ;) Good luck.

And don't make fun of my clues. I worked really hard on them and if you do, it will make me very sad.


You laughed to yourself at his note and read the first clue.

A not-so-beautiful place for our oh-so-beautiful first date.
Shout out to this spot for making me look like a real ladies man.

You smiled, instantly knowing what it was. You walked down the road to the park and kept walking until you reached the smallest tree where Jamie took you for your first date.

You found another card with your name on it sitting on the lowest branch leaning against the trunk. You opened it for your second clue.

Achievement unlocked: Second date.
By the way, I totally crushed you.

You raced back home and went into the basement where the X-box was. You opened cabinet under the television and searched for FIFA. You were never good at that game and Jamie never let you forget it.

Once you found it, you opened the case and a card fell out.

You're a lot better at this than I thought you would be.
Much like how our third date went.

You smiled proudly at the memory of you beating Jamie at every game in the arcade before hurrying out to your car.

The arcade had since closed, but there was still a card taped to the door.

You're always so cute when you get nervous.
And the day you met my parents was no exception.

You rolled your eyes, but smiled as you hopped back into your car and drove to Jamie's parent's house.

No one was home, but there was a card taped to front door.

And we can't forget the time I was nervous as well.
Like when I met your father for the first time.

It was true, he was nervous – as all boyfriends are when meeting their girlfriend's parents – but this was different. You had put off the meeting for about 8 months, terrified it wouldn't go well.

You and your father had one of those relationships that most girls can only dream about having with their dads. Your mother just decided to leave without warning not long after your 5th birthday, so your dad had to teach you basically everything. You loved your dad more than anything and you were devastated when he passed away suddenly due to heart problems about a year before you met Jamie. It was always a touchy subject for you as you never really liked to talk about it – you were one of those people that preferred to deal with things alone before Jamie came along.

But you decided 8 months into the relationship that you didn't want to go through it alone anymore. You did, however, make him swear to you that he wouldn't think you were crazy. He didn't really understand what you meant until the moment you pulled into the cemetery. He felt his heart drop and he looked at you, though you were too focused on driving to pay attention to his stare.

You turned into the cemetery's entrance then parked a little way away from your father's grave. You always did this although there was a path for you to park right along side of it. You just liked the time it took to walk there to gather up your thoughts. You told your father everything – even after he died – going to the cemetery every Friday afternoon and telling him how your week went since your last visit.

You sat down next to his grave and rested your elbow on your inner thigh, holding your chin in your hand. There was a note taped to the tombstone, but you left it until you were done talking to your dad.

"Hi, Daddy," you said quietly once you got comfortable, "I don't really have much to say this week." You paused, trying to think of everything that had happened over the past seven days. "It's Jamie and I's two year anniversary today," you smiled, not knowing Jamie was listening only a few feet behind you. "I hadn't planned on coming today because of that, to be honest, but I'm sure you would have understood. It just sucks that you never got to meet him. I know you'd love him though. He's a great guy." You started biting your inner cheek – something you'd always done when concentrating, "I don't really know what to say, honestly." You felt a warm breeze and the flower began swaying, rubbing against the card, making you chuckle and look up at the sky, "Alright, Dad. I'll open the card. Calm down." You sighed, tearing open the envelope.

Yay! You've made it to your surprise!
I hope you brought some tissues cause shit's about to get sentimental.

I know not having your dad around for the past three years has been hard on you, but I want you to know how proud I am of you for having the courage to take on life without him here – physically, that is. I know I never really met him, but I'm forever thankful he raised such a beautiful, independent, and fearless girl like you. You make me fall in love with you more and more each day without even knowing it, but now, I think it's time I prove that to you.

And don't worry, I already asked your dad. He's cool with it.

(This is the part where you turn around.)

You turned and looked up to see Jamie smiling down at you. He held his hand out to you and you took it, pulling you to your feet. You felt a tear fall down your cheek and wiped it away as Jamie continued.

"Every morning I've woken up for the past two years with your face pressed up against my neck has made me realize that I never want to wake up that way with anyone but you. We've had our ups and downs, but they've never kept us apart and I think that's life telling me that you're the one I'm meant to be with. I know how much you love your dad and I know he would want to be part of this moment in your life, so I wouldn't feel comfortable doing this anywhere but here." You gasped quietly, the palms of your hands instantly covering your mouth as he pulled a small box out of his jacket pocket and got down on his knee. "I love you more than anything and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?"

You couldn't speak for a good 10 seconds before finally being able to choke out, "Yes." Jamie smiled widely, taking your hand away from your mouth and sliding the ring onto your finger. You threw your arms around his neck as he stood up and wrapped his arms tightly around your waist.

"I love you," he mumbled into your hair.

You smiled, your face buried in his neck, whispering, "I love you too."


The inspiration for this came from this post I saw on tumblr, but I can't seem to find it again. If I ever do though, I'll add the link here.

Chapter Text


"I absolutely did not let you win," Tony said as he turned off the X-box and put your controllers away.

"17 to 3 and you think I'm buying that crap?" you laughed.

"I didn't! You're just too good at FIFA! My thumbs couldn't keep up!"

"Oh, whatever! The last time we played, you absolutely crushed me!"

He looked at you for a moment before grinning, "Okay, I let you win."

"Tony!" you squeaked, hitting his arm.

"What?!" he laughed, "I wanted you to feel good about yourself!"

"By making me think I won on my own?"

"Yes," he said seriously. You rolled your eyes and smiled as you walked out of the room and made your way to the other guys in the front of the bus.

"So how'd it go?" Vic asked once he saw you. You sighed and crossed your arms, raising your eyebrows and he chuckled, "He let you win again?"

"Oh, yeah," you giggled.

"Score?" Mike asked as he was tossing his empty plate into the trash can.

"17 to 3," you replied.

"Dude!" Jaime laughed loudly, "You can't have a score gap like that and expect her to think you didn't let her win!"

"Thank you!" you shouted, throwing your arm into the air.

Tony shook his head, chucking, "I won't let it happen again."

"You're damn right you won't," you smirked.

You all lounged around watching TV for a couple hours before you started feeling tired.

"Well, I'm off to bed," you yawned, "Don't wake me up until we're in Chicago." They told you goodnight and you brushed your teeth before climbing into your bunk and drifting off to sleep.


The next morning, you had woken up about 10 minutes before you arrived at the venue for tonight's show. You could hear the guys talking not far away and since you were too lazy to get up and join the conversation, you just listened.

"Look," Mike said, "All I'm saying is until you tell her, she's not going to know."

"She has a boyfriend!" Tony exclaimed quietly, "Whom she is very happy with, might I add. I can't take that away from her just to clear my conscience. She wouldn't even feel the same way anyway."

You heard the rest of them groan before Jaime chimed in, "Just because she looks happy doesn't mean she is."

"What do you mean?"

"That's not my place to say. She's already going to kill me for telling you that much."

You knew they were talking about you at that point. But in your defense, you didn't tell the other guys either. They were the ones that witnessed it and although they insisted, you begged them not to tell Tony. The only reason you hadn't told him about what happened between you and your now ex-boyfriend yet was because you knew he'd go absolutely mental.

Tony had always been super protective of you ever since you met him – the entire band was – but he was slightly more than the others. Not even your ex cared about you like Tony did and now you knew why; Because he likes you.

You were snapped out of your thoughts when you heard Vic say, "Go wake her up. We need her to get ready for sound check." You immediately closed your eyes and felt the curtain of your bunk open. You groaned, the light shining brightly although your eyes were closed.

"Y/N," Tony mumbled quietly, rubbing your back, "We're almost at the venue. Wake up." You refused, not wanting to leave the warmth of your blanket. He chuckled, "Don't make me pull you out of there." You still remained encased in your blanket and shook your head, almost challenging him.

You quickly found out he was being serious, however, when he wrapped his arms around your waist and pulled you until you were on your back on the edge of your bunk. He was quick to move his arms under you so you fell into his arms and not onto the floor.

"I hate when you do that," you whined, finally opening your eyes.

"Then I don't understand why I have to do it every morning," he replied, sticking his tongue out at you.

"Oh, watch out, everyone! Sass Master Tony has once again graced us with his presence!" you exclaimed as he carried you to where the rest of the guys were, earning a laugh from them and an eye roll from Tony. He finally put you back on your feet and you went to go get ready for the day.


After sound check, you walked to the nearest McDonald's with Tony to get lunch for everyone.

"So-" was all Tony got out before you cut him off.

"He cheated on me," you said as if it were the most casual thing in the world.


"I know that's what the conversation was gonna lead up to. I heard you guys talking this morning."

"What did you hear?" he asked nervously.

"I heard Jaime say 'she's gonna kill me for telling you that much' and then Vic said 'go wake her up'," you shrugged, "So I figured you were talking about me since that's the only thing I would have wanted to kill him over."

"Oh," he let out a sigh of relief, hoping you didn't hear it, "Wait... I knew you weren't actually asleep!"

"I never implied that I was," you smirked.

"Not cool," he laughed.

"You know what else isn't cool?"


"Losing to a girl." Before he had the chance to react, you took off toward the McDonald's, Tony following not far behind.


"Y/N!" Vic called out and you rushed over to join them for their group huddle before the show – they were always pumped up by your pre-show pep talks.

"Alright, boys," you started, wrapping your arms around Tony and Jaime's waists, "Don't think of this night as just another concert. Think about all those people in that crowd here with their best friend or their boyfriend or their girlfriend that they met because of this band. Think of it as someone's means of getting away from their shitty lives for two hours. Think about all those people struggling with whatever may be bothering them." You paused and smiled at them before continuing, "I want you to go out there and give them the best first, second, fifth, or twentieth concert they've ever seen. I want you to go out there and play so loud, they only hear ringing for the next 24 hours. But most importantly, I want you to go out there and remind them that they're not alone; That they can and will get through it. Got it?" They nodded and you shouted, "Got it?!" They cheered loudly and ran out on stage, putting on the best performance you'd ever seen them give.


After the show and meeting fans, you all piled back onto the tour bus and you and Tony decided to head to the back and play Minecraft on the Xbox. Tony sat down on the couch and you sat on the floor between his legs and you two made a bet that whoever enchanted a diamond sword first would have their laundry done by the loser for the next month.

The next hour or so consisted of mainly shouted profanities at monsters the two of you encountered in your caves. Tony ultimately ended up winning – not by much, might I add, but winning nonetheless – and celebrated by sprinting off into the Minecraft sunrise. You laughed uncontrollably, although emotionally wounded by the defeat, and began killing cows and pigs before your character starved.

A few minutes later, Tony randomly said, "Can you come to where I am for a minute?"

"Sure," you said, confused as you switched to your map and made the journey to where Tony was.

He was in the forest, but you couldn't find him. You found a torch on the ground in front of a tree and a sign on the trunk.

You walked over to it and read: Be my player two?

Tony's character walked out from behind the tree – no longer crouched – holding a rose and you couldn't help but giggle. You laid your head on his leg, turning your head to look up at him.

"Always," you smiled before he grinned, leaning forward and kissing you.


Chapter Text

"Do you know where Jack is?" you sighed into the phone once his best friend finally answered. You'd been trying to get through to Jack for the past half hour to no avail, so you decided to try the next best thing: Alex.

"Yeah, I was just about to go get him from the bar," Alex told you, "Is everything okay?"

"Yeah, yeah, everything's fine," you assured him, "Would you mind if I came with you? I need to talk to him."

"Alright..." he trailed off, obviously confused since you made it perfectly clear you never wanted to see Jack again when he broke up with you five months ago, "I'll be there in 10."

"Thanks, Lex," you smiled and hung up the phone.


Alex picked you up 10 minutes later and you headed to the bar.

"So why do you want to see him again all of a sudden?" he asked after a couple minutes of silence.

"I just... I need answers," you sighed, "I know he didn't really break up with me because he didn't feel anything anymore; I could see it in his face. I just want the real reason before I can let him go, I guess..."

Alex smiled sadly now knowing you knew Jack just made up the excuse. He patted your knee before putting his hand back on the steering wheel and turning into the bar's parking lot.

You walked into the building and immediately found Jack at the counter, staring at the empty glass in his hand. Alex left to go to the bathroom to give you and Jack time alone, but it was clear when you got to him that there wouldn't be much discussion. He was absolutely wasted and as much as you hated it when he did this to himself, you couldn't help but feel sorry for him. You hesitated before putting your hand on his shoulder, but he just started talking.

"Alex," Jack slurred, "I gotta confess something." You contemplated telling him you weren't Alex, but before you had the chance, he said, "I fucked up with Y/N, you know?" This had obviously grabbed your attention and you let him continue. "I just... I don't know why I thought I could actually be in a relationship. We tour way too much and she-" He paused, clearly still torn up by what happened. "-She doesn't deserve that. She doesn't deserve someone that's never home. She deserves someone who can tell her he loves her and show her right there, not from thousands of miles away. She deserves to be happy," he sighed, "Whether she's happy with me or with someone else."

Jack suddenly stood up, only to pass out from the dizziness. You had just enough time to react, catching him before he hit his head on the bar stool. You stumbled a bit, barely able to hold his weight. Just then, Alex came out of the bathroom and saw you, rushing over and helping you to hold Jack up.

"Jesus Christ," you huffed as you and Alex dragged Jack back to Alex's car, "I didn't think he would be that drunk."

"It's like you don't know him," Alex mumbled, pushing his best friend into the backseat. You chuckled as the two of you got into the car and Alex drove you back to your apartment.

"You guys don't have anything important to do tomorrow, do you?" you asked when he pulled into the parking lot.

"No," he replied, "Why?"

"I still want to talk to him," you said, "Properly, I mean."

"Okay," he shrugged, "Here, I'll help you get him inside." The two of you got out of the car and took Jack inside your apartment. "Where do you want him?" Alex asked.

"My room is fine," you answered. After Jack was on the bed, you hugged Alex, thanking him for the help, and he left.

That night, you slept on the couch, coming up with your game plan for the next morning.


Jack had woken up about 10 minutes before you, understandably confused as to why he had woken up in his ex-girlfriend's bedroom. He decided to stay, however, curious of the answer he would get from you. He sat on the couch across from where you were sleeping and just looked at you.

He loved how peaceful you looked when you were sleeping. More so, he loved the way your breath would tickle his neck when your face was pressed against his skin. He couldn't help but imagine it. It was one of the things about you he missed most. He was so lost in thought that he hadn't noticed you had woken up, coming back to reality when he heard your voice say his name and looked at you as if to say 'Could you repeat that?'

"Hi, Jack," you said quietly, giving him a half smile.

"Hi, Y/N," he said just as quietly, "I thought you never wanted to see me again."

"Things change," you whispered.

"So why am I here?"

"I went to the bar last night with Alex to get you," you told him, getting straight to the point, "You were really drunk and you thought I was him."

"What, uh, what did I say?" he asked, terrified of what your answer would be.

"You said you fucked up with me – that I deserved to be happy."

Jack let out a shaky breath and was about to respond, but you didn't give him the chance. You walked over to where he was and climbed onto his lap, wrapping your arms around him.

"I miss you," you mumbled into his neck.

"You do deserve to be happy," he said, although he hugged you back tightly.

"That's the thing, Jack..." you said, moving back to look him in the eyes, "I'm not happy with anyone but you. When I wake up and you're not there, it's like part of me is missing – even when you're on tour."

"Y/N-" he said quietly.

"I know," you cut him off, "I know you only did it to save me the hurt of missing you, but you and I both know it only made it worse. I could tell you didn't want to do it." You sighed, "I'm not saying this means we should get back together – I'm just saying I love you whether you still feel the same or not." You began to get off of his lap, but he grabbed your face gently and pressed his lips to yours.

"I love you too," he whispered against your lips, "Give me another chance?" You smiled and nodded slightly, kissing him again.

Chapter Text

Warning: Death


When most people think of a word like lost, they usually associate it with car keys or weight. Up until January 23rd, you probably would have thought of the same things. The thing about losing something isn't that you don't know where it is, but that you spend minutes, hours, maybe even days looking for it.

But what if you lose something, yet know exactly where it is?

That doesn't really make sense, does it? Of course not. Losing something but knowing where it is? That's crazy! Unless you have the details.

The summer before your freshman year of high school, your parents moved the family to a different state – Tennessee to be more exact.

When you started school a month later, you met this kid named Jamie in your math class. He was a quiet kid – never really talked much. You didn't know what it was about him but something told you to get to know him better so that's what you did. He was a little confused at first – you later learned it was because people usually never tried to be his friend – but he happily welcomed the attention.

After a few months of talking to him in class and at lunch, you found out you lived just down the street from each other. You would go over to his house after school so you could work on homework together – math really wasn't your best subject.

A few years passed and you had graduated high school. You decided not to go to college as you really couldn't afford it, but Jamie became the drummer of his older brother's band and since then, you hardly got to see him. But that made the days he was home that much more special.

He'd taken you out to dinner during one such homecoming so you could catch up. He seemed nervous that night – more nervous than usual – and while you were laying on the trampoline in his backyard staring at the stars, it became very obvious why. He said your name randomly and when you turned your head to look at him, he kissed you.

They say when you kiss the one, you're supposed to feel sparks or hear fireworks and that kiss was no exception. He pulled back immediately when you didn't kiss back and sat up, stuttering and apologizing over and over. You quickly sat up with him, taking his face in the palms of your hands and saying his name quietly followed by a hushed 'shut up' and pressed your lips back together.

Two years later, he asked you to marry him. It wasn't a huge proposal, but it was definitely a memorable one.

He recreated your entire relationship in one day and it started and ended with where you shared your first kiss. He said your name just as he did that night, but instead of turning to be met with his lips against yours, he was holding a small box with a gorgeous ring inside. It was simple – a small, single diamond with even smaller diamonds making up the rest of the top of the ring's band – but that was the way you liked it. You wondered how he could have known as you had never been on the topic of wedding rings, but it hit you that he had obviously asked your best friend what you would like.

The wedding was small – friends and family taking up the seats in the grass of the beautiful butterfly garden at the local zoo. The support your received from the band's fans was almost overwhelming. Once your engagement was announced, it was clear they realized that no matter who they thought was best for him, it was obvious that you loved each other and when they saw how happy Jamie was, they sort of knew that what was best for him was you and what was best for you was him.

Skipping forward a few more years, you started to notice a change in Jamie. He would get headaches a lot more, he was never himself, and he couldn't see as well as he normally could. You begged him time after time to go to the hospital, but he never would. He just brushed it off as the stress of being in a band.

He finally gave in after about 7 months, unable to handle the intensity of the headaches anymore. You still remember the day as if it just happened.

The doctor came into the room after the results from the CAT scan they did on Jamie's brain came in. He looked at you solemnly and you just knew it was bad.

"What's wrong with me?" Jamie whined and he held his head in his hands due to another headache. The doctor took a deep breath and pulled his chair over to sit in front of you two.

"There's never an easy way to deliver news like this, so I'm just going to say it," he told you, "Jamie, the results of your CAT scan show you have stage 4 Acoustic Neuroma."

"What's that?" Jamie asked, looking up.

"Acoustic Neuroma is a type of cancer that starts on the facial nerve of your ear and, if not treated right away, can spread into your brain. You have stage 4, which is essentially telling us that the tumor is now at its largest."

You heart dropped. Nothing could have prepared you for that.

"What are our options?" he asked calmly.

"We can either do immediate surgery to remove as much of the tumor as we can or you can go home and live as normally as you possibly can until-" the doctor paused upon looking at your face, knowing you weren't ready to hear what he would say next, "-until death." You let out a quiet sob and Jamie grabbed your hand, holding it tightly.

"How long do I have?"

"At this point in the tumor's development, I'd say you have about two months at the most." You sat in silence for a few moments before the doctor spoke again, "It's your choice, Jamie. Do you know what you want to do or would you like time to think about it?"

"I think I'd like to just be at home with my wife," he answered. You looked at him, tears blurring your vision as you got up and left the doctor's office.

You don't remember much about the ride home, you just remember Jamie speaking a couple times but not really hearing what he was saying. You were trapped in your own mind, but you somehow managed to drive back home safely.

Once you walked in the house, you went to the living room and collapsed on the couch. Jamie smiled sadly and pulled you up so you were sitting, kneeling down in front of you.

"I know you wanted me to go through with surgery," he told you softly, "But I know the chances of me dying on the operating table are high as well and I don't want the last time you see me to be in a hospital with a bunch of doctors and nurses." Your eyes started to get watery again and he gently pulled you off the couch and onto his lap, holding you tightly.

"I should have just taken you when I realized something was wrong," you cried into his shoulder.

"Babe," he said firmly, holding your face in his hands and moving you back to look at him, "This is not your fault. If we're going to blame anyone, it's going to be me and my stubbornness, okay?" You nodded, although you were in no way okay with it, and hugged him as tightly as you could without choking him. "I love you," he mumbled into your neck.

"I love you," you sniffled quietly.

You spent the next couple hours trying to figure out how you would tell everyone and decided you would visit them and tell them the news in person. Jamie couldn't fly anywhere, so you had to call Ryan and Nash, who were living in Los Angeles. You went over to Jamie's parents house, asking his grandparents and Ian and Maggie to meet you there.

Once everyone arrived, you got Ryan and Nash on the phone and told them the news. They were obviously devastated and lots of tears were shed, but Jamie remained calm.

"I'd like to ask you guys not to tweet about it or tell anyone else until Y/N and I have, okay?" Jamie asked them, pulling you closer to him, "We need to be the ones to tell them." They all agreed and you spent some time with them before going back home. Ryan and Nash were getting on the first flight back to Nashville so they could spend as much time with Jamie as possible.

When you got home, it's was nearing 3am, but neither of you couldn't sleep – not without telling the fans. You dug your camera out of your closet and set it up on the coffee table, sitting in front of it. You thought it would be best to tell them this way so they could hear it from you physically rather than reading a tweet.

"Hi, guys," Jamie smiled after hitting record – he was always used to talking to cameras, "We just wanted to kind of inform you about some things that are going on and we didn't want you to hear about it from a tweet." He paused and laughed quietly, "This is a lot harder than I thought it was gonna be." You half-smiled and took his hand in yours, laying your head on his shoulder as he went on, "Basically, what's going on is, right now, I am in stage 4 Acoustic Neuroma, which pretty much means that there is a tumor inside my brain and it's about the biggest it can get. I decided that I don't want to go through surgery to remove it because I don't want Y/N or any of my family and friends to see me for the last time in a hospital should I not make it out of the operating room. By making this decision, it means I have, at most, two months to live. I understand that many of you will with be confused or even angry with my decision, but please remember I'm just doing what I think is best for me and for my loved ones."

You wiped the tear rolling down your cheek before finally speaking, "As much as it hurts, we're going to try to live as normally as possible and we want you guys to do the same thing."

Jamie nodded, going on, "We love you guys very much and we hope you understand why we've decided to handle the situation this way."

You leaned back on the couch as Jamie hit the record button again and turned the camera off. He got his laptop and imported the footage, uploading it to the band's account on YouTube. When it was finished uploading, he took the link and posted it on Twitter.

@Jamiefollese: I know it's pretty late, but if you're awake, @Y/T/N and I have some really important news.

After a few minutes, floods of comments and tweets came in, full of support and love for not just Jamie and yourself, but for each other. That's what you loved most about his fans: no matter what was going on, they always kept each other going and you knew they're going to keep you going when he was gone.


Not even a month had gone by before Jamie's death. You knew it would happen sooner than the doctor had told you. He was deteriorating quicker than expected. He passed peacefully in his sleep, but that fact didn't make it hurt less. His funeral was a private one held soon after his death, although you wouldn't have minded fans being there too. Everyone agreed they wouldn't tweet about it or anything until you told the fans yourself, which you thought was beyond gracious of them.

You sat in the same spot in front of the coffee table as you had with Jamie nearly a month before and picked up the camera, turning it on and positioning it so you were slightly off-center in the frame – leaving a spot for Jamie – and pressed the record button. You tried filming it about five times, but could never get through it without breaking down. The sixth time, you just decided to do it – no editing, no fake smiles, no nothing – just honest words and emotions, no matter how hard it was.

"Hi, guys," you said, just as Jamie had done, "As you can obviously tell, Jamie isn't-" You cleared your throat and wiped the tears that were already falling before taking a deep breath. "Jamie isn't here. Three days ago, sometime in his sleep, he passed away due to the tumor in his brain. I know this is going to be as hard for you as it is for me, and I want you guys to help each other through this. As much as you'll be pissed off at the world, please try to pull through it. I don't want any of you to be more torn up than you have to be and we all know Jamie wouldn't either. He'll still be with us, watching over of us – possibly laughing about how silly we're being, but knowing it's because we love him so much." You smiled slightly at the thought before going on, "Jamie is buried in Mount Hope Cemetery here in Franklin and he wanted you to come say goodbye to him properly if you're ever in the area. I will always be here if any of you need to talk, just message me or tweet me and I'll do my best to help you through this. Thank you guys so much for all the love and support throughout the past month and the love and support that you'll hopefully continue to give us." You smiled again before pushing the record button.

You sat there for a few minutes before uploading it – Jamie was never logged out of the band account – and were instantly welcomed with an overwhelming amount of well-wishes even though they themselves were devastated by the news.

After reading comments and tweets for a few minutes, you shut the computer off and grabbed your car keys. It was 1am, but you didn't care; You just wanted to see Jamie.

You pulled into the cemetery and parked as close as you could to where he was. You walked to his grave and stood there for a moment before you knelt down and pressed your forehead against his tombstone, finally letting out your tears.

Yes, you lost him, but you know exactly where he is.

Chapter Text

This was it: the day you finally got to see your favorite band live.

Even on the way to the venue, you couldn't believe you would be in the same room, breathing the same air, close enough to touch Hot Chelle Rae. You had dreamed about this day for what felt like your entire life and when the band finally announced a tour date in your state, you were determined to go. Your parents were pretty strict on concerts in the sense that you had to have someone you trusted with your life go with you. Luckily, you had a friend not far away who you knew would be going to the concert as well. Although your parents didn't know this friend personally, they knew their daughter wouldn't trust her if she wasn't at least a semi-decent individual.

The day of the concert, you were beyond nervous. You weren't so nervous about meeting the band that had helped you through some tough times, but honestly more about meeting who you called one of your closest friends. Your father agreed to make the nearly two-and-a-half-hour drive to the venue as long as he could meet who you would be spending the day with. You, of course, agreed excitedly, texting your best friend the entire ride there.

Nearly an hour later, your dad found a parking spot and they walked into the venue.

You didn't even have time to look around before she heard someone scream, "Y/N!" Your mood instantly changed from nervous to excitement as you braced yourself to be tackled with a hug.

"Danielle!" you squealed, "Oh my gosh, you're real! Like, I'm actually looking at you with my eyes!"

"Well, I would hope so! I would be a little creeped out if you could see with your teeth..." she trailed off, letting go of her best friend.

You laughed loudly, "Your reputation precedes you, I see."

"With your eyes, I hope," she scoffed jokingly. You introduced Danielle to your dad, as Danielle did with hers.

"How excited are you for today?!" Danielle sang, walking with you to where she was in line while your fathers talked about whatever it is that fathers talk about.

"More excited now knowing you're first in line," you chuckled, "Plus, you live like, 20 minutes away. You didn't have to show up until doors open."

"Hey, I may be an hour late to every other event, but I will always be 8 hours early for a concert," she smiled proudly.


When it was almost time for the show to begin, one of the venue's employees opened the concert hall doors and started taking tickets. You and Danielle eagerly handed over your tickets and ran in to get seats. You managed to snag front and center, right in front of Ryan. There were only about 200 people there, which was both a shock and a relief as you would hopefully have a chance to talk to the band after the show.

"What if you and Nash start dating after tonight?!" you gasped suddenly, hitting Danielle's right arm as you waited for the band to come on stage.

"Not a chance," Danielle laughed, rubbing the spot you hit, "The day Nash Overstreet asks me on a date is the day I stop loving Hot Chelle Rae."

"It could happen!" you insisted.

"You have high hopes for my love life," she replied, lightly patting your cheek, "And I appreciate that."

The lights began to dim and you and Danielle jumped from your seats, squealing in excitement. Ryan was the first to run on stage, followed by Nash, then Jamie. Ryan smiled at the two of you and Danielle elbowed your arm, winking at you. You rolled her eyes and laughed, putting your hand on Danielle's cheek and pushing her, making Ryan and Nash – who had been watching you – laugh. The band opened with Whatever and moved into Beautiful Freaks before stopping for a moment to talk to the crowd.

"How is everyone tonight?!" Ryan asked, earning a scream from everyone in the room, "You are a nice looking group of people!" The concert hall erupted into screams again, making him smile before they moved on to the next couple songs.


About halfway through the set, Nash began playing the first chords of the next song and you immediately grabbed Danielle's arm and leaned against her. You hadn't expected the emotions to hit this hard, but you couldn't help it either. Forever Unstoppable meant so much to you and the song helped you through some hard times and just finally being able to hear it in person – much less standing right in front of the man singing it – nearly brought you to tears.

Danielle, of course, knew this – and felt the same way – so being able to experience this moment with one of her best friends was almost surreal as well. You felt Danielle lay her head on top on yours as you sang the song along with Ryan. The pair of you never even noticed both Ryan and Nash watching you during the song and it was evident by the smiles on their faces that they loved knowing their songs had that much of an effect on people.

Throughout the night, you couldn't help but feel like Ryan was staring at you. It wouldn't be unusual to think he was watching as you and Danielle were clearly the only two in the crowd who were dancing along to every single song and screaming every single word. But every time you looked at him, he would smile at you and then turn his attention to another part of the room. You also couldn't help but notice Nash watching your best friend very closely throughout the night as well. Danielle was too into the music to realize this, of course, and when Nash looked at you with a mesmerized look on his face, you just shrugged and laughed before going about your dancing.


When the concert was over and the band left the stage, you bolted out of the building to find the bus. You found it almost immediately and surprisingly didn't have to wait too long for anyone to come outside. You met Jamie first, talking with him for a while before Nash came outside. You and Jamie were deep in conversation, and Danielle took that opportunity to skip over to Nash.

They had been talking for about 5 minutes about nothing in particular before you finally realized Danielle wasn't standing next to you anymore. You looked around after Jamie had moved on to talk to another group of girls and saw Nash and Danielle talking not too far away, so you decided to have a little fun.

"Oh, I'm sorry!" you shouted dramatically, trotting toward the two, "She doesn't like this band anymore!"

"Dude!" Danielle exclaimed as she spun around to face her friend, causing Nash to chuckle quietly.

"You said and I quote: 'The day Nash Overstreet asks me on a date is the day I stop loving Hot Chelle Rae'," you said in your best impression, "And I do believe he's trying to ask you out, my dear."

"Really?" she asked hopefully, looking up at the guitar player.

He scratched the back of his neck nervously, "I hadn't actually asked, but I, uh... I was leading up to it."

"I see love in your eyes," you started singing.

"Oh my God," Danielle mumbled, pressing her face into the palms of her hands.

"And it's always been in hers."

"Y/N!" Danielle nearly screamed.

"Don't wait till tomorrow!"

"I'll be over there as far away from this conversation as I can get!" she attempted to walk away but you grabbed her shoulders and spun her back to face Nash as you finished off the chorus.

"Just ask her, ask her, please just ask her out!"

"Can we please go back to what we were talking about and pretend this conversation never happened," Danielle asked, visibly becoming redder by the second, making you smile victoriously.

Nash looked behind the two of you and smirked, "Sure, but we should go somewhere else."

He grabbed Danielle's hand and pulled her away quickly, leaving you in a state of confusion but feeling accomplished at the same time. It wasn't until you felt a tap on your shoulder that you knew why Nash had taken Danielle away so fast.

You turned to see Ryan smiling at her, "Hi! I'm sorry if this is sorta weird, but I just wanted to make sure you were alright."

"If I was alright?" you asked, tilting your head slightly.

"Well, I was watching you during the show and I noticed you and your friend were kinda tearing up during Forever Unstoppable and I just wanted to know you were okay."

"Oh," you laughed nervously, "Yeah, we're fine. You know, finally hearing your favorite song live and everything." He blinked a couple times at you as if he could tell there was more to the story, but he just brushed it off.

"I know it's usually the fan asking me for a hug, but would it be okay if-"

You cut him off, wrapping your arms around his narrow waist. He grinned, wrapping his own arms around you tightly.

You pulled away a few moments later and Ryan asked, "Are you from here?"

"No," you answered, "I live a little over two hours away, but this was the only show closest to me on this tour and I really wanted to be able to meet my best friend, so..." You trailed off, suddenly nervous to be standing in front of Ryan and having him actually give you his full attention.

"Oh," he said, seemingly disappointed, "I guess that means you won't still be here tomorrow?"

"Well, kind of, but I think my dad and I are leaving when we wake up. He didn't want to drive through the night and my friend lives like, 20 minutes from here, so they offered to let us crash at their place," you shrugged.

He nodded, "Um, listen, I know this is sort of out of the blue and all, but we have the next couple days off and if it's alright with you and your dad, I'd really like to get to know you better."

You were speechless. You couldn't believe this was happening to you of all people. You looked around thinking 'There are girls ten times prettier here, why is he interested in me?', but he was. He wanted to talk to you and he wanted to get to know you, not those other girls.

Ryan was beginning to grow nervous when you didn't respond – feeling like he overstepped some sort of band member/fan boundary that stated not to ask one out until they've seen them around more than five times. But you were finally able to find the words.

"I'll only do it under one condition," you said, your voice shaky.

"Name it," Ryan said a little too eagerly. You nodded toward Nash and Danielle who were now standing in the grassy area between the building and the parking lot.

"It has to be a double date. It's obvious he's very interested in her and I'm not doing this without her. I can't," you shook your head.

"Deal," he told you.

"Text me tomorrow morning," you said confidently, although you felt like you were about to puke.

You took the Sharpie out of his hand and grabbed his forearm, scribbling down your name and phone number as neatly as you could. He nodded quickly and smiled at you, making your heart race. You turned and rushed over to Danielle and Nash, grabbing her wrist and pulling her toward the front of the building.

"Y/N!" she squealed in protest, "We didn't even get pictures with them!"

"Did he ask you out?"

She paused before a smile started pulling at the corners of her mouth, "Yes."

"Then it'll be okay."

Once you made it to the front of the building, Danielle texted her dad that the show was over so he could come pick you up.

"So why did you have to pull me away like that?" Danielle asked while you waited.

"Here's the deal: Ryan asked me to go out with him tomo-"

You were cut off by Danielle shrieking, "He asked you out?!"

"Stay with me, Danielle!" you tried to remain calm, although you couldn't help but smile, "He asked me to go out with him tomorrow because they have the next two days off and he wants to get to know me better."

"That's great! But I don't understand why you interrupted Nash and I."

"I know, and I'm sorry, but I said the only way I would be able to go out with him would be if it was a double date with you guys," you said carefully.

"Why though?" she asked, confused.

"My dad has met you and he knows you're a real person and I feel like if he knows you'll be there, he'll be more okay with it."

She shrugged, "As long as I get pizza, I'm in."

"You're so easy to please," you chuckled quietly.

"I try," Danielle teased, nudging you slightly.


"Should we ask them together?" you asked Danielle as your dads got out of the car.

She nodded her head as you walked over to them and blurted out, "Can we go on a date tomorrow?"

"You're 20-years-old," her dad laughed, "Why are you asking me?"

She thought for a moment before looking at you, "Why am I asking?"

"Because of who you want to go on a date with," you answered, elbowing her side.

"They're never gonna believe us," she said quietly, although your dads could hear her.

"Try us," your dad chuckled.

"Okay, Dad," you took a breath, "You know that band we saw tonight?" They nodded and you went on, "Well, the singer and the guitar player want to take us on a date and we thought it would be better to ask first, I guess..." you trailed off. The men looked at their daughters' hopeful expressions for a moment.

"Will you two be together?" your dad asked. Both of you nodded as quickly as you could.

"We wouldn't mind having you guys stay another night," Danielle's dad said casually.

Your dad shrugged, "I guess we could stay in town for another day."

"S-So that's a yes, right?" Danielle's eyes widened.

"Under one condition," her dad told her, "We have to meet them before you leave the house."

"Done!" you squeaked, unable to hold in your excitement as you both hugged your dads.


The next morning, Ryan texted you as promised and you let him in on the plan. He seemed excited – as excited as someone can be over texting – which eased your racing thoughts a bit. The two of you got ready – you had luckily packed two extra outfits in case something tragic happened – and headed out of Danielle's bedroom at the exact time Ryan and Nash knocked on the front door.

"I got it!" Danielle squeaked before anyone could make a move, rushing to the door.

"Hey, you!" Nash smiled, giving her a hug when she stepped out of the way to let them inside as Ryan did with you. Your fathers were tough on them – as all fathers are with their daughter's dates.

"Dad!" Danielle whined after a few minutes of intense questioning, "Stop interrogating him! You're not a cop anymore!"

"You, uh... You used to be a cop?" Nash asked him nervously.

"Okay!" she squealed before he could answer, "We better get going! Don't want to waste the daylight!"

Danielle quickly kissed her mom and dad's cheeks before grabbing Nash's hand and pulling him back outside. Ryan looked at you and you shrugged, laughing lightly. You gave your dad a hug and Ryan shook both fathers' and Danielle's mother's hands.

"It was nice meeting you all," he smiled.

"Don't get into any trouble!" your dad called as the two walked out of the house, making Ryan chuckle.

"Well, that was a lot more stressful than I thought it would be," you sighed as you and Ryan walked up to Nash and Danielle.

"Yeah, you're telling me," Danielle groaned quietly.

Nash laughed quietly, "What do you girls want to do first?"

"Well, I only agreed to come if I got pizza out of it," she shrugged nonchalantly.

"And I'm starving," you pouted slightly.

"Pizza it is then," Ryan grinned.


After finishing your food, the group walked to the park not far away from the pizza place. Danielle took Nash to what she called her secret hideout but was really just a small clearing with a pond in the middle of the woods – it had a trail leading right to it, it wasn't exactly a secret place – while you and Ryan went to the swing set.

"So do I get the real story or do we not know each other well enough for that yet?" he asked you, pushing gravel back and forth with his shoe.

"The real story?" you asked, confused.

"You know, the real story," he said, "About why you and Danielle were crying during Forever Unstoppable." You opened your mouth, but it was like Ryan already knew what you were going to say. "I know there's more to it than it being your favorite song," he told you, "I could see it in your reaction when I asked you about it last night."

You simply sighed. You'd never told anyone the reason the song meant so much to you – aside from Danielle, of course – but if you were going to tell anyone else, it might as well be one of the people who wrote it.

"About a year ago, I was going through things and considered certain..." you paused, trying to find the right word. "...alternatives...that I'm not proud to admit."

Ryan watched you carefully as you went on, his heart breaking with every second that passed. He couldn't imagine someone who seemed so vibrant and just happy to be alive could have even thought about harming herself or anything of the sort.

"Anyway," you continued, "I happened to be on Twitter one day and your band was a suggested account to follow and since I'm always interested in looking up new bands, I decided to check it out. The first song that came up when I searched the band's name on YouTube was I Like It Like That and I thought it was pretty catchy, so I listened to pretty much every song that had a music video up to that point. One of the recommended videos on the side was a Forever Unstoppable lyric video someone made and I fell in love with the lyrics. So I guess the rest is history," you shrugged. Ryan smiled, although saddened that you'd ever felt that way to begin with, he was honored knowing that something he wrote kept you going.

Without warning, he hopped off of the swing he was on and pulled you up onto your feet, wrapping his arms around you tightly. Once your shock wore off, you wrapped your own arms around his waist just as tightly, smiling into his shirt.

"Thank you," he told you after you let go of each other.

"Thank me?!" you exclaimed, "Thank you! If it weren't for you, I probably wouldn't even be here!"

"Exactly," he smiled, "Thank you for reminding me why I make music. I rarely get to hear stories of how people discovered us or why their favorite song is their favorite, but when I do, it reminds me why I love doing this. I'm always so stressed about touring and writing songs and sometimes, I just really need that reminder." You smiled, hugging him again.

"I, um, I know we haven't really gotten to know each other," Ryan stammered, suddenly becoming nervous, "But I think you're amazing and beautiful and fun and-" He cleared his throat, "-and, um, I was wondering if maybe you would like to be my girlfriend?" You stared at him, unable to find words. "It's okay if you don't," he rambled, "I just- I shouldn't have asked because we don't really know each other and-" You suddenly felt a wave of confidence and cut him off, taking his face in your hands and kissing him.

"Whoa!" a familiar voice shouted, causing you to pull back quickly, "Looks like things are getting steamy over here!"

"Shut up," you laughed as Danielle and Nash made their way over to them.

"Those are very rude words," she pouted before looking at Ryan's stupidly huge grin and watching him try to slyly intertwine his and your fingers. She smirked, "So are you two like, a thing now?"

"You saw us kissing," you retorted with an amused expression, "What do you think?"

"Ryan," Nash sighed dramatically, "Please control your girlfriend's attitude."

Danielle rolled her eyes, "I'm gonna need to start taking self-defense classes because Lord knows this boy won't be helping me."

"So are you guys..." you trailed off, winking at your best friend. As if to answer the question, Nash leaned down slightly and kissed Danielle's cheek. "I'll take that as a yes," you laughed as Danielle glared up at him.

"Don't look at me like that," he chuckled.

"I will look at you however I wanna look at you," she sassed, putting her hand on her hip.

"Nash, please control your girlfriend's attitude," Ryan smirked, causing Nash to roll his eyes as you began making the walk back to Danielle's house.


"We're back!" Danielle announced as she opened the door.

"You didn't get pregnant, did you?" her father called from the kitchen.

"I don't know," she replied, walking into the room, "We'll find out in like, three weeks." Nash pushed her shoulder and she smiled sweetly at him before addressing her dad again, "We'll be outside. Please try not to need us."

Your group hopped up onto the trampoline and laid down to look at the stars. Although there were no visible stars yet, the sun had just started setting, so you just decided to wait it out outside. Well, more like you and Danielle decided as you preferred not to be harassed by your dads' ridiculous questions.

Once the sun had set and the stars could be seen, Ryan and Nash seemed to be in awe.

"We don't get to see the stars very often living in LA," Ryan said.

"That's why I like living in a small town," Danielle smiled to herself, "It's nice to just come out here without all the noise and lights of a busy city when you need to get away."

"But the nice thing about living in a big city is that there are actually things to do," Nash chuckled quietly.

"Shhhhhh," she whispered, covering his mouth with the palm of her hand, "You're ruining the moment."


A few minutes of silent stargazing passed before you couldn't take the battle going on your mind anymore and just let it out, "Do you really think we can do this?"

"Do what?" Ryan asked you, concerned about your sudden outburst.

"You know," you sighed, "This. Us. Long distance. You guys are always going to be so busy with the album and photoshoots and you live thousands of miles away and I just- I don't know. I'm being dumb."

Danielle continued the thought, "I think what she means is she – well, both of us – feel like this won't be everything we've imagined it being since we became fans."

"It's not gonna be easy," Ryan shook his head, "And we know that, but I like to think it'll be worth it."

"Yeah," Nash went on, "We'll always make trips to see you guys. It's not like we'll never see you again; We just won't see each other as often as we'd all like."

"Just think of the times we will see each other! They'll be that much more special and exciting! And who knows? Maybe further down the road if we're still together, you guys could potentially move to LA or we'll move here or something," Ryan said, trying to lighten the mood. You looked over at him and he kissed your nose gently. "Distance isn't going to change how I feel about you," he muttered, "I'll make sure of it."


Chapter Text

The airport was buzzing with so many excited fans and paparazzi that they had to have at least 10 security guards get everyone back outside. They didn't mean any harm – merely just awaiting the arrival of the plane Ryan, Nash, and Jamie were on. Somehow, you'd gotten caught up in the crowd and were pushed out with everyone else.

You let out an exhausted sigh. It was 5 o'clock in the morning and you'd been waiting for your boyfriend's flight to land for the past three hours because of delays due to snow. It was absolutely freezing outside and everyone was packed together, but you finally managed to make your way back to the doors.

"Why can't they only tour in the summer?" you mumbled to yourself. A group of three girls beside you started giggling quietly, causing you to sigh before chuckling, "I said that out loud, didn't I?"

One of them nodded before nudging you, "You excited for Jamie to be home?"

"I've been here for three hours," you laughed, "I'm excited for me to be home."

"Yeah, we saw his tweet about the delay," another girl smiled apologetically.

"And then we saw your reply," the third girl snickered, "Very...interesting...choice of words, by the way."

"Thank you," you laughed again, remembering your not-so-politely worded tweet and shaking your head, "I shouldn't complain though. I knew what I was getting into when we started dating."

"You're very cute together," one of the girls gushed.

"Thank you," you grinned.

Not long after, you could all hear the guys' flight being announced over the loud speaker inside. You squealed quietly, beginning to walk forward only to have the security guard beside you stop you.

"No fans," he stated monotonously.

"I'm Jamie's girlfriend," you smiled politely, earning a sigh from him.

He rolled his eyes, "I'm sure you are."

"No, dude," one of the girls you had been talking to earlier stepped in, "She really is Jamie's girlfriend."

The guard didn't have time to speak before you tried to push your way past him after seeing a very familiar redhead and beside him, the light brown hair of the 22-year-old you'd been waiting to hold again for the past four months.

However, your attempt at getting by hadn't worked as well as you hoped once you felt yourself being lifted at least a foot off the ground by the very unamused looking security guard. You looked back at Jamie and noticed he was looking around, trying to find you.

You couldn't hold in your excitement anymore and felt tears starting to form, knowing you were only seconds away from being able to touch him again.

"Jamie!" you cried out happily, although you were still in the guard's grasp.

His head shot over to you and he shouted, "Hey!" The guard looked over his shoulder and Jamie began making his way toward you, "Gravity exists for a reason! Now put my girlfriend back down so she can come over here and kiss me!" You smiled widely and as soon as your feet hit the ground, you were running to Jamie. You jumped into his open arms and he hugged you tightly, only pulling away to kiss you roughly.

"Jamie," you giggled after a few seconds, "We're in the middle of the airport." He smiled, pulling you back in for another hug.

"It feels so good to be able to kiss you again," he mumbled into your neck.

"I know what you mean," you whispered against his hair, happy he was finally home.

Chapter Text

You boarded the plane, beyond exhausted from both jet lag and touring all week. This year, your senior class got take a trip to Cannes, France for the senior trip. Although the experience was amazing, your legs hurt from walking and your eyelids felt as though they weighed a thousand pounds.

Once you found your seat for the 15-hour flight back home, you sighed in relief, finally able to sit down and rest. You were happy to find that after everyone boarded, no one was sitting beside you to bother you while you slept. After taking off, electronics were finally able to be used, so you pulled your iPod out of your small carry on bag and put your earbuds into your ears, turning on your music and almost immediately falling asleep.


About four hours into the flight, you woke up to movement beside you. You brushed it off and made yourself as comfortable as you could to go back to sleep, but you heard the guy who was now sitting beside you chuckle.

"I've heard that song before," a seemingly familiar voice said as Don't Say Goodnight started playing in your ears. You sighed, not really feeling up to any interaction with people, but when you looked over at him, you were in shock.

"I, uh, I would hope so," you replied, pulling out your earbuds and laughing upon seeing Jamie sitting there. "So are the other members of your band on this flight too or did you go to France alone?"

"They are, but they're in first class."

"Didn't want to give up the free drinks, I'm assuming?"

He laughed, "Obviously!"

"What are you doing back here then? I mean, you haven't been sitting here the whole flight."

"I'm not much of a drinker," he shrugged, "Plus, the drinks aren't even that good. And the flight attendant up there didn't really like me much for some reason. So I asked if there were any seats available coach and here I am!"

He smiled at you, making your heart skip a beat. You'd always imagined meeting him and being speechless or unable to form proper words, but you were actually having a conversation with him.

"I'm Jamie, by the way," he grinned, "But you probably already knew that."

"Y/N," you smiled back.

"Very pretty name. It suits you well." You blushed lightly, making him smirk. "So, Y/N, what brought you to France?"

"Senior trip," you shrugged, "I didn't really want to come, but I figured I would. You know, once in a lifetime opportunity or whatever."

"You didn't want to go?" he asked, visibly in shock.

"Let me rephrase that: I didn't really want to come with my classmates. We were only visiting for five days and it was just schedules, schedules, schedules. I've always wanted to visit France, but I guess I just imagined myself visiting on my own terms, you know? Like, not having to always stay with the group and things like that. I didn't even get to meet a hot French guy at the Eiffel Tower who will come to America in a desperate attempt to find me and profess his undying love! It happens in all the movies! I think I just got ripped off."

Jamie laughed again, "You don't really seem like the type that actually believes those things happen in real life."

"Hey, I'm sitting on a plane next to the drummer of my favorite band. Anything can happen at this point," you giggled. You talked for a little while longer before you started to get tired again.

"Tired?" Jamie asked as you yawned.

"No, I just like to yawn for the fun of it," you teased.

"I was just asking," he sighed dramatically, "No need for the sass." You smiled and put your elbow on the armrest between you and Jamie, laying your head in your hand.

After a few minutes, you finally went to sleep again and your head fell onto Jamie's shoulder. He jumped slightly, not expecting it to happen and looked over at you, smiling to himself before turning his attention back to his phone.


Around nine hours later, you felt someone poking your forearm. You mumbled to yourself, lifting your head and rubbing your eyes. You looked over and saw Jamie grinning at you, realizing you fell asleep on his shoulder.

"Sorry I fell asleep on you like that," you laughed quietly, trying to ignore the fact that you were probably red as a tomato.

"Sorry I had to wake you up," he smirked, "But it's almost time to land, so we have to put our seat belts on." You nodded slowly, pulling the seat belt across your waist and buckling it. "Are you okay?" Jamie asked, confused by your sudden change in mood.

"Yeah, I just... It's weird, you know? I'm perfectly fine with being 20,000 feet in the air, but the thought of landing kind of freaks me out a bit," you laughed nervously.

"I've done this a million times. It's gonna be okay," he smiled at you, trying to ease your racing thoughts. When the plane started descending, you began to tap your foot. Jamie put his hand on your knee and repeated quietly, "It's gonna be okay."

You nodded and he grabbed your hand, holding it tightly and it made you feel better. You were undoubtedly still a nervous wreck, but you were a nervous wreck holding Jamie Follese's hand; You took what you could get.

A couple minutes later, the plane had landed safely and when the seat belt light went off, you realized Jamie was still holding your hand.

"Jamie," you said in almost a whisper.

"Hmm?" he mumbled, looking at you.

"You can let go now," you said, nodding toward your hands.

"Right," he chuckled nervously, "Sorry."

You looked at him for a moment before shrugging it off and exiting the plane. It was a mystery to you why he would so nervous all of a sudden, but you just assumed that he was a pretty nervous flyer as well and just pretended he wasn't to seem brave for you. You giggled quietly to yourself as you walked into the airport lobby.

"What's so funny?" Jamie asked curiously.

"Nothing," you smiled, picking your bags up off of the baggage claim carousal. Jamie began looking around for the other members of his band before turning back to you.

"I noticed you have a lot of our songs on your iPod and I thought maybe you'd like to meet Ryan and Nash too."

You were suddenly speechless. Meeting one-third of your favorite band was enough to make you happy for the rest of your life, but now he was asking you if you wanted to meet them? You nodded your head slowly and Jamie grabbed your hand again, pulling you toward Ryan and Nash.

"Jamie! There you are!" Ryan exclaimed before noticing you as well and addressing his younger brother again, "We're not kidnapping her, are we?"

"You can if you want!" you suddenly blurted out, earning a smile from all three band members.

"This is Y/N," Jamie told them, "I sat beside her on the plane and I found out she's a really big fan."

You looked down and realized Jamie was still holding your hand. You eyes widened slightly and you were increasingly becoming more and more nervous, but you didn't let go. It was often that someone wanted to hold your hand, let alone your favorite band member, and you intended to take in the moment before you never saw him again.

Ryan apparently noticed this and said, "Jamie, can I talk to you for a minute...alone?"

"Uh, sure," he answered confused, letting go of your hand and walking off with Ryan, leaving you alone with Nash.

"Hello," you said slowly.

"Hi!" he replied cheerfully, "It's nice to meet you, by the way."

"It's nice to meet you too," you responded quietly, "Especially since you're probably really tired from that flight."

He shrugged, "You get used to it after a while. I'm actually wide awake right now."

"That wouldn't have anything to do with all the drinks you had, would it?" you smirked slightly.

He laughed for a moment before seriously saying, "Maybe." You continued to make small talk with Nash before Ryan and Jamie finally made their way back to you.

Jamie looked nervous as he quietly said, "We should go outside and wait for your ride or something."

"Um, yeah, okay, but I know you're probably ready to go home-" You were cut off by Ryan.

"We'd be more than happy to take a picture with you," he smiled.

"I was just going to say you probably want to go home and take a nap, but I mean, if you insist."

They laughed and you took out your phone, asking if one of your friends to take the photo for you. After she did, you thanked her and the guys for taking it and headed outside with Jamie.

"So what were you and Ryan talking about?" you asked Jamie as you sat on a bench a few feet from the doors you just walked out of.

"Nothing really," he answered a little too quickly, "Just brother stuff."

"You seemed really nervous when you walked back to Nash and I."

He sighed, turned slightly red, "Ryan just pointed out that I was still holding your hand."

"I'd be embarrassed to be seen holding my hand too," you said, half-jokingly.

"I wasn't embarrassed to be holding your hand," he told you seriously, "I just wasn't expecting him to call me out on it."

"That's all he had to tell you? That you were holding my hand?"

"No..." he trailed off, "He says he thinks I should ask you out."

"Oh," you said calmly although your heart was beating faster and faster.

"He's right though. I should- I mean, I'd like to," he said, "And not because he told me to, but because I want to. He just helped me realize I want to, I guess."

"You want to ask me out?" you asked, shocked.

"Well, yeah. I had a lot of fun talking to you today and it was nice to talk to a fan who wasn't so..."

"Fangirly?" you finished his thought.

"Something like that," he chuckled, then becoming serious again, "Will you go out with me, Y/N?"

"I would love to go out with you, Jamie," you smiled, kissing his cheek.

You two talked for a while longer – exchanging numbers and all that - before your dad finally arrived to pick you up. Jamie helped you load your bags into the backseat and even opened the passenger door for you.

"Who's this, Y/N?" your dad asked loudly as you climbed into the car.

"Please don't embarrass me," you mumbled, pulling your seat belt across your body.

"Oh! Is he that kid from that Chili band you're always going on about?"

"Dad!" you exclaimed.

"He's the drummer, right? Isn't he your favorite or something?" He smiled victoriously as you hid your face in your hands, wishing you were anywhere but there.

"With all due respect, sir," Jamie chuckled, "I know you know that's not how the band's name is pronounced."

"You got me," your dad laughed, "But how often am I going to get to embarrass my daughter in front of her favorite band member?"

You groaned again, "Someone please tell me I'm dreaming." Suddenly, you felt two pinches on both of your arms. "Ow!" you squeaked.

"Sorry," Jamie smiled apologetically, "But now you know you're not dreaming."

Your dad chuckled, putting the car in drive, "It was nice to meet you, young man."

"You too, sir," Jamie smiled, "And don't worry. I'm always up for you embarrassing her in front of me."

"I'm gonna need to rethink this whole favorite member thing," you said out loud to yourself.

Jamie laughed, "Bye, Y/N."

"Bye, Jamie," you muttered, but smiled at him before he closed the door and your dad drove away.

Chapter Text

Warnings: Drunk driving, car accident, death


It's been 24 hours since you walked out the door
Smoke in the air and empty bottles on the floor
With the keys in my hand, my world's spinning around
If I could change my life, well, I would change last night

He hated himself. He absolutely hated himself.

Even after all the times he'd screwed up, she kept giving him chances, but this time was different. This time, she'd had enough. This time, she ran out of chances to give him. This time, she left. She was gone and she was never coming back.

Now I can't see the lines on the road up ahead
And with everything you said
It just can't be you're leaving me
You're leaving me

If I can't make this right
I'm gonna drive you out of my mind tonight

He didn't know where he was going, not that it really mattered. All he knew was he couldn't be in that apartment. Not when everything there reminded him of her.

There a roadside station off 459
A pack of cigarettes and a 6-pack for the ride
A full tank of gas, but my heart's sitting on E
Well, there's no place I can go 
That's gonna bring you back to me

He pulled off of the highway just as his low fuel alarm went off. He walked into the gas station and immediately went for the aisle of alcohol and picked up the same beer he'd been drinking for the past day. He paid for the drinks along with a pack of cigarettes and the gas he'd just put into the tank. He went back to his car and sat in the driver's seat, resting his head against his steering wheel for a moment. He opened a can of beer and downed it in nearly five seconds before starting his car and getting back onto the highway.

Now I can't see the lines on the road up ahead
And with everything you said
It just can't be you're leaving me
You're leaving me

And I'm doing 99 with the radio on
And with every single song
I won't believe you're leaving me
You're leaving me

If I can't make this right
I'm gonna drive you out of my mind tonight

He didn't care what happened to him at that point. He was so convinced that she would never take him back that he didn't even try.

The love and the hate
The liquor and the pain
It's the song with my heart
And the road and the rain
There's no way to keep these tears inside

I can't see the lines on the road up ahead
And with everything you said
It just can't be you're leaving me
You're leaving me

I'm doing 99 with the radio on
And they're playing our song
I won't believe you're leaving me
You're leaving me

You're leaving
You're leaving me

That's when it hit him. Well, that's when he hit the 18-wheeler. He hadn't been paying attention and that's not exactly the safest thing to be doing when you're going 100 MPH, especially when you've been drinking.

Some would say he died the moment of impact and didn't feel a thing, but those who knew him knew he did.

And, god, did he feel everything.

If I can't make this right
I'm gonna drive you out of my mind tonight


Song used: "Drive You Out of My Mind" by Miracle Drug (Hot Chelle Rae)

Chapter Text

Warning: Mention of car accident


"I'm sorry, Mr. Keaggy, but there's just nothing we can do anymore. We have to take her off life support," you heard a man say solemnly.

Your husband sniffled quietly and made his way back to the hospital bed you'd been laying in for the past two months. He mustered up the voice to tell you he loved you before kissing your forehead and beginning to leave the room. You opened your eyes and watched as Ian walked away with his head down and his hands stuffed inside his jeans pockets.

You let out a quiet whimper, unsure if he heard you until you heard him shouting for the doctor. Your hospital room was immediately swarmed with your parents, Ian, the doctor, and two nurses.

"Y/N," the doctor said and you looked at him, "Don't try to talk, okay? There's a tube in your throat. This may feel a bit strange, but we're going to take it out, alright?" You nodded and he removed the tape that was holding the tube in position from your face and the tube easily slid out of your throat.

You began coughing and when you finally calmed down, you shook your head and whimpered again, "No."

"No?" your mother asked as she rushed to your side, taking your hand in hers.

"Don't...take" you breathed heavily, still trying to catch your breath.

"I told you she was gonna wake up!" Ian shouted happily from where he was across the room.

Your stare fixated on him and your eyes started to fill with tears. He ran over to you, grabbing your other hand, fighting back tears of his own.

"I love you so much," he muttered, leaning down and kissing your forehead again. The doctor and nurses left the room after checking your vitals to give you time alone with your family.

"Y/N," your dad spoke, "Do you know what today is?"

"It's our anniversary," you smiled weakly, looking up at Ian.

Ian smiled sadly and took in a shaky breath, "No, it's not, babe. It's January 16th. You've been in a coma since November 23rd."

"But we were going home after dinner," you whined, furrowing your eyebrows.

"I know," he replied quietly, running his fingers gently through your hair, "We got into an accident. I-I slid on some ice and we spun into a tree and you were covered in blood and when you wouldn't-" He paused in an attempt to keep himself from falling apart in front of you, "-and when you wouldn't wake up, I called 911."

It absolutely broke your heart knowing he blamed himself for what happened. You looked over at your parents, opening your mouth to speak, but your dad didn't give you the chance.

He cut you off saying to your mom, "Honey, I think we need to give them time alone."

He kissed your forehead and you smiled at him, thanking him as he ushered your mom out of the room. You scooted over as much as you could and pat the empty space beside you, signalling for Ian to lay with you. He carefully climbed onto the bed and you grabbed his hand again, squeezing it tightly as you looked him directly in the eyes.

"This is not your fault," you told him firmly.

"Yes, it is," he whispered, unable to keep the tears from falling, "I was messing with the radio. I wasn't paying attention. You would still be okay if I was."

"Ian," you sighed, moving your other hand to his cheek and wiping it with your thumb, "These kinds of things happen and sometimes, nothing you do will be able to stop them."

"But I almost got you killed," he said, his voice breaking.

It was taking every ounce of strength inside you not to start crying. Not just because he blamed himself, but because he probably spent the past two months convincing himself it was his fault and that, if you did wake up, you would never forgive him.

"I love you, okay?" you mumbled, "So you messed up one time? That doesn't mean you're an accident waiting to happen. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me and nothing in the world will make me feel differently about you." He nodded slowly and you pulled his face to yours, kissing him.

"I love you too," he sighed under his breath, pressing his face into your neck and breathing you in, just happy you were still alive.

Chapter Text

"Y/N, do I really have to do this?" your best friend whined.

"Yes, Ryan," you sighed, rolling your eyes for what may very well have been the tenth time since he walked through your front door, "Kara is a really sweet girl and I think you two will go well together."

"Why does she get to know who I am, but I can't even see a picture of her?"

"You've met her before. She was the one that went to your show with me a few weeks ago."

"That was Kara?" he asked. You nodded and saw a small smile start to pull at the corners of his mouth.

"Now get going," you said after looking at the clock, ushering him out the door, "She's expecting you to pick her up at 7."

"If this goes well, I owe you big time," Ryan grinned, giving you a hug and trotting out the door. You smiled slightly as the door closed before going over to your couch and plopping down to watch TV.

It was no surprise to anyone that knew you that you'd always liked Ryan – except for him and Kara, of course. You didn't really blame her though. She wasn't really what you would consider a close friend, but what you told Ryan was true: she was a sweet, caring, and funny girl and even though you weren't close with her, you decided to set her and Ryan up. She had been having relationship problems in the sense that after one date, the guy just didn't want to continue the relationship.

It obviously made you feel bad, so you convinced her to let you set her up with your best friend. You didn't care about how you felt because deep down, you knew Ryan would like her more than he could ever like you – if he ever even liked you in that way at all – and you were prepared for that no matter how much it hurt.


The next morning, Ryan burst through your front door, causing you to squeak loudly and fall off the couch. You jumped up, unaware of what was going on until you saw Ryan staring back at you.

"Why were you sleeping on the couch?" he asked, confused.

"I didn't have the energy to walk upstairs," you shrugged, yawning and sitting back down, "What are you doing here?" He walked further into the living room and sat on the couch opposite of you, grinning widely.

"I just came by to thank you for setting me up with Kara. I haven't been that happy on a date in a long time, so I thought it was only fitting to thank you for it," he smiled, "So thank you."

"You're welcome, Ry," you smiled, "Oh! You're bring the popcorn for movie night tonight, right?"

His smile faded, "Movie night..."

"Yeah... We have one every Saturday...?"

"Shit," he mumbled, "Kara and I were gonna go out again tonight."

"Oh..." you trailed off, "That's okay. We'll just skip this week."

"No, no, no. I'll call Kara and cancel. I'm sure she'll understand." He began pulling his phone out of his pocket and as happy as you would have been to just let him cancel, you didn't want to ruin his plans.

"Ry," you said, reaching forward and taking his phone out of his hand and putting it on the coffee table, "It's fine, really. We can just reschedule."

"Y/N, we always do movie nights on Saturdays," he shook his head, "I should have remembered."

"Ryan," you stated firmly, "Go out with Kara. It's obvious that you really like her and I don't want to be the thing that always ruins your plans." He smiled slightly at you, getting up and sitting down beside you.

"You never ruin my plans," he said, pulling you into a hug, "You just remind me that I need to start remembering them."

You let out a quiet laugh, "That's what I'm here for."

He chuckled, letting go of you and standing up, "I'll call you tonight and we'll reschedule, okay? Don't have too much fun without me."

"Never," you giggled and he left your house. You sighed and stood up, deciding now was a good a time as any to start your day.


Ryan's POV

Ryan had just taken Kara home and walked her to her front door. They were standing on the porch, making small talk as he was trying to build up the courage to kiss her. She was about to walk inside her house when he gently grabbed her wrist and stopped her, making her turn back toward him.

"Okay, I don't know how to go about this, so I'm just gonna say it," he rambled, "Kara, I really like you and I was wondering... Can I kiss you?" She smiled at him, but it wasn't like a happy smile – it was more like a sad smile. She slowly shook her head and he felt his heart drop.

"It's nothing against you, Ryan," she told him, "You're an amazing guy and I really do like you too, but I can't do this to Y/N." She sighed, going on before he had the chance to speak, "I'm sure you're not aware of it because if you wereshe would be the one you'd be asking to kiss right now and not me, but she really likes you. She would never tell anyone that, but she doesn't have to. I saw the way she looked at you when she introduced us at your show. She wasn't as cheerful when she suggested setting us up and I know it's because this is absolutely tearing her apart. I don't know if you feel the same about her, but I think you need to at least talk to her about it. If you don't, we can pick up where we left off, but if you do, I won't try to keep you from her. She deserves to be happy and I won't be able to live with myself knowing I took that away from her." She smiled at Ryan again, kissing his cheek and walking into her house, leaving him standing there alone.


Your POV

It was about 8:30pm when you decided you would just have a movie night by yourself. No use in moping around when you could be watching your favorite movies, right? You changed into one of Ryan's shirts – it was your favorite shirt of his and he gave it to you because he knew you loved it so much – and your pajama shorts, making yourself a bowl of popcorn and grabbing a can of Coke out of your fridge before heading to your basement's media room and setting everything up. You put High School Musical 3 in the DVD player – no shame – and plopped onto the couch, singing along to the songs.

Half an hour into the movie, you sighed as your favorite scene – Can I Have This Dance – started. While Gabriella grabbed Troy's hand and took him further out onto the roof to start teaching him to how to waltz, you heard someone walking down the stairs. You froze, looking over, but let out a quiet sigh of relief once you saw the familiar white Converse and ripped skinny jeans that belonged to your best friend.

"Having movie night without me, I see," Ryan said, walking over to you.

As Gabriella started singing, Ryan sang along with her, holding his hand down to you. You stared at it for a moment before giggling quietly and taking his hand. He pulled you up and you began acting out the scene along with the movie, waltzing around the room, careful not to bump into anything.

When the song was over, Ryan kept his arm around your waist and you felt your heart skip a beat as he looked into your eyes. He moved his other hand to your cheek and pulled your face to his, kissing you slowly.

A few seconds later, he pulled away and rested his forehead on yours.

"What about Kara?" you mumbled, still trying to process what just happened.

"Things just didn't work out," he said lowly.

"But I thought you liked her."

"I do like her, but she helped me realize that I love you."

"You... You love me?" you asked, putting your hands on his chest and pushing back as far as you could since his arms were still around your waist.

"I do," he repeated, "And I'm an idiot for not seeing it sooner. Every day, you're the first person I think about when I wake up and the last person I think about when I go to sleep. When I picture the band becoming huge, I don't want anyone but you there to experience that with us. I can't imagine my life without you, Y/N, and I know that if I try to get rid of my feelings for you by dating other girls, it will only result in you keeping your distance from me until you're out of my life for good and I... I can't let that happen. I love you, okay? And now that I've realized that, I'm not letting you get away."

"I love you too, Ryan," you smiled slightly and balled up his shirt in your hands, pulling him down and kissing him.

You two stayed like that for a couple minutes – just standing there in each other's embrace, giving quick kisses every now and then before Ryan finally spoke again.

"What do you say we start this movie from the beginning and do movie night right?" he jokingly winked at you.

"Are you only saying that because you missed your favorite song?" you teased.

"I did not miss my favorite song," he gasped sarcastically.

"You do know that I Want It All is on before Can I Have This Dance, right?" His smile dropped and he stood still for a moment.

"I'm gonna go make more popcorn," he muttered, letting go of you and walking back toward the stairs.

"You do that," you giggled, picking up the remote and starting the movie over.

"Y/N," Ryan said before walking upstairs. You spun to face him and he smiled, "Have I ever told you how good you look when you wear my clothes?"

"I don't think so, no," you smirked slightly. He sprinted back over to you, crashing into you and wrapping his arms around your waist again.

"Because you look absolutely beautiful," he said under his breath, kissing you again softly before finally going upstairs. You sighed and smiled to yourself, feeling like the luckiest girl in the world.

Chapter Text

"Hey, guys!" you smiled, waving at the camera.

You had promised weekly livestreams up to the release of your new album, so that's what you decided to do today since you didn't really have anything planned anyway. A flood of excited comments instantly started filling the chat box, making you laugh.

"Aw, I love you too, Katie!" you said to the first one that caught your eye. "So, how are you guys? I've been working really hard on this album and I'm so grateful you guys understand why it's been taking so long. I just hope you're as excited for it as I am!"

A few minutes later, you began getting an overwhelming amount of questions asking if you knew who 5 Seconds of Summer were.

"Have I been living under a rock?!" you laughed, "Of course I know who 5 Seconds of Summer are! They're one of my favorite bands!" You saw questions like 'Who's your favorite?' and 'Will you sing one of their songs?' and things like that, so you shrugged, "Hold on, let me go get my guitar."

You got up off of your living room floor and ran to your room to get your guitar. You quickly returned to your spot and set the guitar on your lap, pulling the pick out from between the strings. You saw a few comments saying the band was watching, but you brushed them off. They were probably too busy to watch some random livestream.

"I've been practicing this song because it's one of my favorites and I wanted to cover it eventually anyway, so yeah," you smiled, "I might cover this later with my other camera instead of my webcam so it's better quality, but since you guys asked, I'm gonna be singing If You Don't Know. You might want to turn down your volume because, as we all know, I usually sing very loud," you joked before starting to play the song.

Tonight, we're fading fast, I just wanna make this last
If I could say the things that I wanna say
I'd find a way to make you stay
I'd never let you get away
Catch you in all the games we've played

So go ahead, rip my heart out
Show me what love's all about
Go ahead, rip my heart out
That's what love's all about

I want you to want me this way
And I need you to need me to stay
If you say that you don't feel a thing

If you don't know, let me go 
Let me go, let me go, let me go
If you don't know, then just let me go

Let's forget the past, I swear we'll make this last
'Cause I remember the taste of your skin tonight
And the way that you look, you had those eyes
I remember the way it felt inside
And the name of the songs that made you cry

You would scream, we would fight, you would call me crazy
I would laugh, you were mad, but you'd always kiss me
And the shirt that I had that you always borrowed
When I woke, it was gone, there was no tomorrow

I want you to want me this way
And I need you to need me to stay
If you say that you don't feel a thing

If you don't know, let me go
Let me go, let me go, let me go
If you don't know, then just let me go

Go ahead rip my heart out 
If you think that's what love's all about
Go ahead rip my heart out 
Go ahead rip my heart out

Go ahead rip my heart out 
If you think that's what love's all about
Go ahead rip my heart out 
Go ahead rip my heart out

I want you to want me this way
And I need you to need me to stay
If you say that you don't feel a thing

If you don't know, let me go
Let me go, let me go, let me go
If you don't know, then just let me go

"I hope that was everything you guys hoped it would be," you chuckled, putting your guitar to the side. There was a sudden flood of comments saying that Calum had tweeted about you and your heart started racing. "Calum tweeted about me, huh?" you asked, managing to stay calm as you opened Twitter, "Hopefully I didn't ruin their song!" you said half-jokingly before finding the tweet and reading it out loud.

@Calum5SOS: Does anyone else feel like jello when other famous people sing our songs?

You laughed loudly, "I can't say I've ever felt like jello, but I'm open to the possibility if they ever want to cover one of mine!" You winked, shaking your head before continuing, "So I've only been at this for like, 10 minutes and I don't want to stop yet, so how about we do a little Q&A? If you have a question, tweet me using the hashtag Ask(Y/N)!"

@AshleyRenee: When is the release date for the album? #Ask(Y/N)

"We're looking to be releasing it Tuesday, so if everything goes as planned, it'll be out in just a few days!"

@randomname: What's your advice to someone who wants to start a career in music? #Ask(Y/N)

"I say just do it, you know? Post covers on YouTube, go out and play at coffee shops or anything like that, contact local venues to play shows – but don't just do nothing. You're never going to get anywhere in this business if you don't work for it and put yourself out there," you said before laughing quietly, "I like your handle, by the way."

@Maria_5SOS: Would you ever write a song with 5 Seconds of Summer? #Ask(Y/N)

"Absolutely!" you smiled, "I'm always looking to write with people other than myself."

@AshsBandana: Who's your favorite member of 5SOS? #Ask(Y/N)

"I love all of them, honestly," you laughed before whispering, "It's Michael. Shh, don't tell the others." As you were searching for another question, a notification for a mention popped up on the screen.

@Michael5SOS: @Y/T/N you're my favorite too ;)

"Wow," you chuckled, "You guys weren't fucking with me; They really are watching. You guys can't tell, but I'm actually really freaking out right now. It's kinda cool being your favorite's favorite." You answered questions for a few more minutes before deciding to end the livestream.

"Well, guys, I think I'll answer one more question and then I'm gonna leave, so make it a good one!" you waited for a few seconds until one caught your eye.

@Luke5SOS: @Y/T/N Will you give Michael your number? He would ask himself, but he's too busy crying because he's your favorite.

"I'll DM him in a few minutes," you smirked, causing everyone to start freaking out. "Thanks for joining the livestream, everyone! And a special shout out to 5 Seconds of Summer for tuning in as well! Who knows? Maybe next week, One Direction will show up!" you laughed, "I'm going to be doing this again on Monday at 11pm Eastern until the album is up on iTunes, so I'll see you guys then!" You blew a kiss and waved before ending the broadcast and closing the tab.

You then went to Twitter and – very shakily – sent Michael a DM. Almost immediately, your ringtone started playing.

Before you could say hello, you heard an Australian accent quickly say, "I was not crying!"

You laughed, "Man, I was hoping you were! I live for making people cry!"

"Maybe someday," Michael chuckled.

"In a good way, of course. I don't have time for feeling guilty about things."

"Obviously," you could hear his smile, "Thanks for giving me your number, by the way. I didn't think you'd actually do it, to be honest."

"Oh, it's no problem. As long as you don't tweet it. Because I won't hesitate to tweet yours if I have to," you smirked.

"Well, remind me not to get on your bad side then!"

You grinned, "I might even have to take it a step further and write a song about you."

"A good one, I hope," he replied with amusement in his voice.

"We'll see how things go," you giggled.

"Speaking of writing songs," he started, "I heard you want to write a song with us."

"Ah, yes! It would make my already fangirling heart that much more fangirly!"

He laughed quietly, "Well, it just so happens that the boys and I are flying to LA in a few days and we've been wanting to get together with you and write something as well."

"Is my fangirl heart playing tricks on my ears or did Michael Clifford just tell me that 5 Seconds of Summer wants to write a song with me?" you sighed dramatically, falling back against your couch.

He laughed again, "Your ears heard right! And maybe you and I can get lunch beforehand...?"

"Are you asking me out on a date?" you smiled.

"That all depends on your answer."

"What if my answer is yes?"

"Then it's a date," he smiled, "We'll see you in a few days."

"I look forward to it," you grinned, desperately trying to hold in your excitement.

As soon as you said goodbye and hung up, you let out a loud squeal and ran to your bedroom, already picking your outfit.


Song used: "If You Don't Know" by 5 Seconds of Summer


Chapter Text

Warning: Car accident, death


One year. 365 days. 8,766 hours. 525,600 minutes. 31,536,000 seconds.

That's how long he's been gone; That's how long ago he was taken from you. It doesn't even seem real some days.

You can still hear him walking into the house, announcing he's home, and your now 5-year-old son Dakota running up to him, squealing 'Daddy's home!' as Ian picked him up and kissed his cheek. You took just a bit longer to get to them, of course, being eight months pregnant at the time.

You can still feel his lips on yours and his hand on your stomach as if to greet both the baby and yourself. You can still hear the quiet gagging noises coming from the toddler in Ian's arm and the high-pitched laughter that would follow right after as his father tickled him.

You still remember being in the grocery store with your mother and Dakota while Ian was at his band's rehearsals and feeling something running down your leg. You started to panic, having already gone through this feeling before and told your mom it was time.

You still remember the confused look she gave you at first but upon seeing your expression, knew exactly what was about to happen. You left the store as quickly as you could and you called Ian on the drive to the hospital.

You still remember Ian telling you he'd be there as soon as he could and you hung up.


30 minutes after you got to the hospital and delivered a healthy baby girl, your mom came back with a change of clothes and you were happy that they let you get out of the hospital gown not long after giving birth. Even though everything went well, you couldn't help but get this terrible feeling that something was wrong.

Almost on cue, Ian's band mate Ryan had rushed into the room. He didn't look as cheerful as he usually did and you just knew whatever he had to tell you wasn't going to be good.

"Ian's in surgery," he told you, barely able to get the words out.

"What happened?!" you exclaimed. Your mom had to take the newborn out of your arms because you were shaking so badly.

"He was on his way here and a semi ran a red light," he choked, "They don't think he's going to make it." It was like your whole world came crashing down in a matter of seconds.

One moment, you had delivered a healthy baby and the next, you were being told that your husband was barely alive. You didn't know what to do. The only option was to wait until a doctor came to talk with you, so that was what you did.

It seemed like hours before the surgeon walked into your hospital room. The room was now filled with twice as many people since Ian's other band mates – Nash and Jamie – and your father had arrived.

"Mrs. Keaggy?" the doctor asked, walking into the room.

"Is he okay?" you wasted no time getting to the point, sitting up in the bed.

"He's...stable," he told you, choosing his words carefully.

"Well, can I see him?"

"I wouldn't recommend so in your condition-"

You cut him off, kicking the blanket off of your legs and getting off of the bed, "Where is he?"

"Y/N," Ryan jumped up from the chair he was sitting on, "You can't-"

"I need to see him, Ryan!" you cried, "And either someone is going to take me to him or I'm going to find him myself!"

The doctor looked at you before saying, "Follow me."

He led you down the hall and when you entered the room, you saw at Ian hooked up to all kinds of machines. Your breath caught in your throat and you rushed over to him, grabbing his hand and holding it tightly.

You felt his thumb twitch just before hearing him say, "Hey, babe."

"Oh my God," you sighed, kissing him softly, "Don't scare me like that."

"Did you already have the baby?" he asked, his voice hoarse. You nodded and he smiled, "Sorry I wasn't there to help you."

"I forgive you," you laughed quietly, "Kaitlyn Alexis is a perfectly healthy 6 pounds 4 ounces.

"It's a girl?" he grinned. You two decided that you wanted to be surprised when the baby arrived.

"Do you want to meet her?" Of course, he nodded, so you walked back the room to get her. You took Kaitlyn out of your dad's arms and looked at Dakota, who was being held by Ryan, "Wanna come see Daddy?" He wiggled out of Ryan's arms and grabbed your hand, walking with you back to Ian's room.

"Daddy!" he squealed, running over to the bed.

"Hey, buddy," Ian smiled, carefully sitting up. He took Kaitlyn and you lifted Dakota up to sit beside them.

"How come there's so many tubes?" Dakota asked his dad.

"Daddy had an accident and these tubes are helping him get better," Ian replied.

"Why is Kaitlyn so little?" he asked, changing the subject and looking at you.

"She's a baby," you told him in the best way you could, "She's supposed to be little."

"Was I little like her too?"

Ian chuckled, "Yes, you were, and you have to make sure not to be too rough with her, okay? She can't do things you can yet."

"Why not?"

"Well, we have to teach her just like we had to teach you."

"What's the point in having a little sister if she can't do anything?" he asked. You and Ian looked at each other, trying desperately not to laugh.

You shook your head and ruffled Dakota's hair, "Why don't we go back and see if Uncle Ryan will take you to get something to eat, huh?" He cheered happily as you lifted him off of Ian's bed, completely ignoring the fact that neither of you answered his question. He started to run back to your room, but as soon as he was out the door, you heard Ryan speak.

"Whoa, where are you going?" Ryan picked him up, bringing him back into the room.

"Can we go get food?" Dakota chirped.

He smiled, "What do you want to eat?"

The toddler thought for a moment, "Chicken nuggets!"

"Dakota," Ian said carefully, "I don't think Uncle Ryan wants to go get chicken nuggets."

"Nah, it's fine," Ryan shrugged, "We aren't really doing much of anything here now that we know you're okay."

"Are you sure?" you asked.

"Of course! It's always nice to spend time with this little guy." Dakota laughed as Ryan poked his stomach.

Kaitlyn woke up and started crying, so you took her out of Ian's arms and gave him a kiss, "Get some rest. I'll be back in couple minutes." He nodded and you and Ryan walked out of the room with the kids. You went back to your room and your mom gladly held the baby while you went to go get Dakota's carseat from her car.

"Don't be too much trouble, got it?" you told Dakota when you were done buckling him in.

"Okay, Mommy," he smiled up at you. You kissed his forehead and shut the car door, thanking Ryan for taking him out of the hospital for a while and going back inside as they left the parking lot.

They say that the happiest moments of your life can also become the saddest at the same time. You never really believed that – it hadn't happened to you, so why would you? – but as you walked back to your room, it became very clear that you day had finally come.

You heard the faint sound of a flat-lining heart monitor and turned the corner as nearly 5 doctors and nurses ran into Ian's room.

"Ian!" you nearly screamed, breaking out into a run. Jamie and Nash rushed out into the hallway – soon followed by everyone else in the room – as soon as they heard you and followed you to Ian's room.

The staff wasn't really paying attention to anything but Ian as Jamie and Nash immediately put their arms in front of you so you couldn't go into the room.

"Amanda, start chest compressions," one of the doctors ordered a nurse, "We need to get him back into surgery as soon as possible." The nurse hopped onto the bed and started compressions while the others prepared to take Ian up to surgery.

They were about to wheel him out when you squeaked, "What's going on?!" The heart monitor began beeping, showing that his heart started beating again, but it was going much slower than it was when you left.

"Who are you?" one of the doctors asked while they were coming out of the room.

"I'm his wife!" you exclaimed, following them down the hallway with Nash close behind and Jamie going outside to call Ryan.

"One of his lungs collapsed and needs immediate surgery to be fixed," he told you as they went through the doors to the operating room.

You stopped abruptly, causing Nash to bump into you. Honestly, you didn't know how you were still standing. Your legs felt like they were going to give in at any moment and you could barely see through your tears.

"Y/N..." Nash said quietly, "Come on... Let's go back to everyone and wait for Ryan." He put his arm around your shoulders and walked back to where everyone was in your hospital room.

When Ryan finally got back, he ran into the room with Dakota, let go of his hand, and crashed into you, hugging you tightly as you cried into his shoulder.

"Mommy?" you heard Dakota ask, "Where's Daddy?" You let go of Ryan and wiped your face quickly before kneeling down to his eye level.

"Daddy went to go visit some doctors so they can make him get better faster," you told him as calmly as you could.

"Can we go see him?"

"I don't think so, bud. They need to focus and they wouldn't be able to do that if they were distracted by how cute you are." Dakota grinned shyly and looked down, making you smile, "I love you very much, Dakota."

"I love you too, Mommy," he said quietly, shuffling over to you and wrapping his arms around your neck. You put your arms around him and picked him up so you could stand again. The doctor that was just with Ian walked into the room and you looked at your mom and dad in a panic.

"Dakota," your dad said, "Why don't we get your ball out of Grandma's car and go play?" Dakota looked at you hopefully and you smiled at him.

"Have fun," you said, kissing his cheek, "Try not to get too dirty." You put him back down on the ground and he grabbed your dad's hand. Your dad kissed your cheek and they left so the doctor could give us an update on Ian, but you could tell by the look on his face that it wasn't going to be what you wanted to hear. Everything after that is kind of a blur, to be honest.

The only thing you remember is the doctor saying, "I'm sorry, but your husband didn't make it through surgery." And you only remember it because it keeps playing again and again in your head.

You felt your heart drop as Ryan helped you to stay standing. You let out a loud cry – loud enough to wake the baby up – but you didn't care. All that was going through your mind was how you were going to raise your kids without Ian.

End flashback

They say the loss of a loved one gets better over time, but it doesn't.

You still wake up every morning and expect to feel Ian's arms wrapped around you even though they weren't there when you went to sleep. You still expect him to walk through the front door and hear Dakota's laughter as he kisses his face over and over. You still expect it to get easier, but you know it never will.

You never really fully explained to Dakota what was going on and why Daddy wasn't home anymore. At first, you told him you were going home without him because he needed to stay at the hospital longer than you and his sister did. He nodded as if he understood why and you just went about your daily routine minus Ian. The excuses kept coming as he would wonder each day why his dad still wasn't home, but you could never make yourself tell him the truth.

As you were sitting on Ian's side of the bed, you felt your side drop a little and heard the small voice of your son, "Mommy?" You were snapped out of your thoughts and looked at him as he crawled into your lap and sat facing you. "I think we need to have a talk."

"About what?" you asked.


Your breath caught in your throat, "What about Daddy?"

"I had a dream about him," he said, "He told me that he wasn't coming home, but not to be sad about it because he's all better now and he doesn't hurt anymore. He said to tell you sorry that he didn't get to say goodbye and that he misses us. He wanted to make sure that you know he loves you and he wishes that you weren't so sad all the time because me and Kaitlyn need you."

You felt your eyes getting watery, a little surprised although not completely. Dakota was exactly like his father – very mature for his age – and you knew he was going to grow up to be an amazing young man.

"I love you, Dakota," you told him, kissing his forehead.

"I love you too, Mommy," he smiled, giving you a hug.

Chapter Text

"Don't cause too much trouble, okay?" you told your best friend, giving him a hug.

"How much trouble could someone really cause in Colorado?" he laughed, hugging you back.

"I don't know, you could start an avalanche or something!" you laughed as well, "My point is don't get arrested. I don't want to have to come out and bail you out of jail."

"You're just saying that because you don't want to wear your winter clothes in the middle of summer."

"Hey! You know I like my mid-July Nashville weather!" you protested, crossing your arms and sticking out your bottom lip.

He shook his head and smiled, "I'll see you in three months." He kissed your cheek and hugged you again before walking over to where Jamie and Nash were waiting for him so they could board the plane.

You did this a lot – something that came with being best friends since you were 3 – but you'll never be the last one to admit it felt like hell knowing those small kisses on the cheek or forehead would never mean the same to Ryan as they did to you. Yeah, you liked him as more than a best friend, but isn't that how all the stories go? Boy and girl are best friends, one makes a move, then they fall in love and live happily ever after?

Not this time; This time wasn't like those stories.

This time was like those stories where girl number one sets the boy up with girl number two because she notices how lonely he is and when he meets girl number two, it's like his life has meaning again or some crap like that. Then boy slowly starts to spend more and more time with girl number two until girl number one is left with only memories and no more best friend.

The point isn't that you weren't happy for him – you were ecstatic; The point is that, sometimes, you have to sacrifice your own happiness for your best friend's – and that's something you never had to think twice about doing when it came to Ryan.

"Are you okay?" a voice asked, startling me back into reality and you were suddenly face-to-face with Jamie.

"Yeah, Jamie," you put on your best fake smile, "I'm fine."

He chuckled quietly, "No, you're not."

You sighed, "How do you always know?"

"It's a gift, really," he shrugged, "I think you need to talk to Ryan for a little bit longer."

"But you guys should be getting on the plane right now," you mumbled, looking down.

"Last call isn't for another couple minutes. You'll have time," Jamie said before walking away. You sighed again, sitting down on a chair not far from you, resting your head in your hands.

"What's wrong?" you heard Ryan ask as he knelt down in front of you, steadying himself by putting his hands on your knees.

You shrugged, "Just thinking, I guess."

"About?" he pushed you to continue. You began chewing on your lip – something you always did when you were starting to get anxious – and looked up at him.

"Why didn't you ask your girlfriend to come?"

He smiled shyly, "We broke up."

Your eyes widened as you exclaimed, "You broke up?! And didn't tell me?!"

"I didn't think you'd care," he said.

"You're my best friend," you said, pushing his cheek lightly, "Of course I care. What happened?"

"It just didn't work out between us," he shrugged.

"I find that hard to believe," you chuckled, "She was dying for me to introduce you two." He laughed lightly before the loudspeaker came on.

"Last call for Flight 223 to Denver," the lady said.

Ryan stood up, holding his hand out to you. You took it and he pulled you up and into a tight hug. Everything after that kinda happened in slow motion, but really fast at the same time. He moved back and looked at you carefully as if he was deciding whether or not he should say something.

"Ry-" was all you got out before he gently put his hand on your cheek and leaned down, pressing his lips against yours. He pulled back and didn't even say anything before running back to the guys, picking up his carry on, and boarding the plane, leaving you in shock.


The next couple weeks were strange to say the least. You tried to go about your normal routine, but nothing you did could make you stop thinking about that kiss. He must have the same feelings if he did that... Right...? But what if he was just trying to make sure he didn't?

Maybe he didn't feel the same spark or eruption of butterflies that you felt. Maybe it didn't mean anything to him. But you knew there was only one way to find out.

You ran to the living room after aimlessly lying in bed for two hours and picked up the small stack of papers on your coffee table. There weren't many, so it didn't take long to find the one you were looking for: the band's tour schedule. Ryan had written it down for you so you would know when he could and couldn't talk because he was at soundcheck or a show or whatever, but that's not what you were looking for. You were looking for cities – more specifically which one he would be in today. You found today's date and saw he was in Phoenix, Arizona. 

Great. Phoenix in the middle of summer.

You were more than willing to take the heat though. You couldn't stand another day with all the racing thoughts and emotions wondering if you meant anything to him as more than his best friend.

You bought a ticket for the next flight to Phoenix and quickly packed, racing to the airport. You just made the flight and were beyond nervous about seeing Ryan, but you needed the constant wondering to stop.

When the flight landed, you called Jamie and told him you were there, but that you didn't want Ryan to know. He agreed to come pick you up and within 10 minutes, he was there. You put your bag – you had only packed one as you didn't plan on staying for too long – in the backseat and climbed into the car.

"I'm assuming this is because of that kiss before we left?" Jamie said, driving away from the airport.

"Is it that obvious?" you asked, trying to smile but unable to even fake one.

"He's confused about it too."

"That makes me feel better," you muttered sarcastically.

Jamie decided to change the subject, "We were just about to head to soundcheck before you called, so that's where he'll be right now."

"Okay," you said, "I just... I need to see him as soon as possible." Jamie nodded, but didn't say anything else and you spent the rest of the drive in silence.


Once you arrived at the venue they were playing that night, Jamie led you to the stage. As you got closer, you could hear Ryan singing Forever Unstoppable which weirded you out a bit, to be honest. Forever Unstoppable was your favorite song of theirs and Ryan would always sing it to you when you were having a bad day or a day such as this one where you were confused about everything.

You and Jamie stood there for a moment while you built up the courage to walk onstage. Jamie looked at you and you nodded, ready to go. Ryan stopped singing when he heard you walking toward him.

"Jamie, where the hell did yo-" he stopped when he looked over and saw you.

You took a deep breath and went up to him, grabbing his face and pulling it to yours, pressing your lips against his like he had done with you two weeks ago.

When you pushed back, he said a little out of breath, "What was that for?"

"I have been alone with my thoughts for the past two weeks because that stupid kiss and I needed to know whether or not what I felt was real," you rambled, letting go of him and taking a step back.

"Was it?" he asked simply, looking down at you.

You stared at him for a moment before you felt your eyes get watery and swallowed the lump in your throat, "Yes." You started to walk away so he wouldn't see you cry, but he grabbed your arm and pulled you back to face him.

"Good," he smiled, wrapping his arms around your waist and kissing you again. When you pulled away, he immediately started talking. "I'm sorry I did what I did. Well... I'm not sorry for doing it, but you know what I mean. I shouldn't have just kissed you and left," he sighed, shaking his head, "I should have waited until after tour, but I didn't know if you'd go out and meet a guy that you really liked and I understand that it was a selfish thing of me to do, but I needed to make sure you would still be there when I came home."

A smile started to pull at the corners of your mouth and you quietly told him, "I will always be there when you come home, Ryan." He sighed in relief, wrapping his arms around you again and hugging you tightly.

"I love you," he whispered.

"I love you too," you smiled against his neck.


Chapter Text

He wasn't exactly the most talkative boy. Actually... He didn't talk at all.

You'd seen him around town with his friends and you always noticed he never said one word. He usually laughed and he would nod every once in a while, but he never opened his mouth to speak. You shrugged it off as him just being shy – though it still didn't make sense to you why he would be shy around his friends.

One day in particular, you decided to walk to the park not far from your house to take a break from the stress of your school work. You found a picnic table underneath the shade of a large tree pretty close to the playground, but far enough away so you wouldn't be bothered by screaming kids. You pulled your notebook and pen out of your bag and opened it, beginning to doodle.

After a few minutes, you heard people walking by, but they stopped and one of them came over, sitting down across from you. You looked up and recognized him as one of the boy who never talks' friends.

"Hi," he smiled at you.

"Hi..." you trailed off.

"Sorry, this is probably really weird," he chuckled, "I'm Luke." He extended his hand to you and you shook it slowly, telling him your name as well before he continued talking, "You see my friends over there?" He pointed behind you and you looked over your shoulder to see the same three people you'd always wondered about looking back at you. You nodded, quickly turning back to face Luke. "Well, the one with the bandana on his head would really like to meet you, but he's nervous because he thinks you'll think he's weird. He's taken this like, vow of silence thing for reasons he doesn't like to talk about and he hasn't spoken in over a year." It was understandably a lot of information to take in at one time and you felt somewhat guilty about assuming the boy was just shy. "Anyway," Luke went on, "He wants to meet you because he thinks you're really pretty, but he doesn't want you to be weirded out that he never talks."

You smiled, "I would love to meet him."

"Awesome!" Luke said excitedly, "I'll be right back!" He jumped up and ran over to his friends. You couldn't make out what he was saying, but it made the boy in the bandana's eyes widen as

Luke pulled him over to the picnic table. He had the boy sit down where he was just sitting before he ran back to his other two friends and they left. You made a motion to call back to them, but then realized that they probably wouldn't hear you. You sighed, turning back to the boy now sitting directly across from you.

"He never told me your name," you said. He bit his inner cheek and thought for a moment before looking down and noticing your notebook.

He perked up and pointed to it. You immediately nodded and slid it over to him, giving him your pen as well. He quickly scribbled down his name and picked up the notebook, turning it around to show you.

"Ashton," you read out loud, smiling, "I like it. I'm Y/N, but I'm sure Luke already told you that." He looked down shyly, smiling while you went on. "He also said that you don't talk anymore..." He looked back up, nervously waiting for you to finish your thought. "If you don't talk, why don't you carry around your own notebook or something?" He tilted his head as if he was thinking before writing something down.

My friends always talk for me so I guess I never really considered it.

"I'm sure you have a lot more to say than what your friends say for you though," you shook your head. He shrugged, looking behind you to see his friends making their way back. He quickly began writing again.

I know we just met, but do you think I could text you sometime?

You smiled, reaching for your pen and taking it out of his hand, grabbing his wrist and neatly writing your number on his forearm.

"Don't hesitate to text me later," you said as he pushed your notebook back in front of you, "That whole 'wait two days before calling' rule shouldn't be a thing." Ashton laughed and nodded as his friends came over.

"Hope he didn't talk your ear off," Luke teased, lightly punching Ashton's shoulder, making him roll his eyes as the other two boys – Michael and Calum – introduced themselves to you.

"Eh, it's fine. Who needs ears anyway?" you laughed as you put your notebook and pen back into your bag and stood up, "I should be heading home – still have a lot of work to do. It was nice meeting you guys! I'll talk to you later, Ashton," you smiled before beginning your walk back home.

A few minutes after you sat down at your desk, your phone vibrated. You picked it up and saw it was from a number that wasn't in your contacts, but you didn't need to do much wondering after you opened the message.

Hope you got home safe -Ash

You smiled, texting back after you saved the number under Ashton's name.

I did! Thank you :)

Good! So how are you?

As good as one can be while drowning in piles of homework haha

You talked for a little while longer and you had surprisingly gotten a lot of work done before you decided to call it a night. You didn't call it a night, however, without agreeing to meet up for coffee the next morning.


When you woke up, you got out of bed, took a shower, and got dressed before heading out to Starbucks. You walked in to find Ashton already sitting at a table, patiently waiting for you. When he saw you, he motioned for me to go sit. You mouthed for him to hold on upon seeing he already had a drink and went to go order your usual. After you paid, you trotted over to Ashton and sat down.

"Hi!" you said happily. He smiled at you and you gasped quietly, "Oh! I brought something for you!" You reached into your bag and pulled out a small dry erase board with a marker and handed them to him. "I figured this would be easier than paper and pen," you giggled. He let out a quiet laugh, writing on the board.

Thank you

"You're welcome," you smiled.


Fast forward eight months later and you and Ashton are now dating. It's been rough, to say the least. Not the actual relationship, of course, because he's the sweetest guy you've ever dated, but the fans have been taking a lot of getting used to.

You could never figure out why they didn't like you that much, but you just brushed it off. They would always use that 'you're just using him for the fame' excuse, but you didn't let it get to you; They didn't know you.


"Can I ask you something?" you asked Ashton randomly while you were sitting on your couch watching TV. He muted the TV and nodded. "Why don't you talk anymore?" He paused for a moment before reaching for the dry erase board beside him and writing.

I used to sing for the band, but people kept telling me that I wasn't good, so I just decided to stop talking and I haven't talked since

"If you don't talk, how are you still in the band?"

What do you mean?

"Well, I mean, you guys haven't had any shows since we met," you replied while he erased his writing, "So I don't really understand how you're still in the band if you don't sing anymore, I guess."

I'm the drummer. They kind of need me.

"I didn't mean it like that, Ash," you muttered, looking down.

Ashton laughed quietly, putting his index and middle fingers under your chin and making you look at him. He kissed you softly and smiled, letting you know he knew you weren't trying to be mean.

You laid your head on his shoulder, "Do you think you'll ever talk again?"

Maybe. If I ever find a really good reason.

You sighed quietly enough so you knew he wouldn't hear you. You respected his decision, honestly, but you were truthfully a bit sad that there was the slight chance you would never get to hear his voice.


One night, you were scrolling through Tumblr on your iPod before you went to sleep when you found a post that caught your eye.

5 Seconds of Summer
Don't Stop (Ashton Demo)

You had a split-second thought of 'if he wanted me to hear him, he would have showed this to me before', but you didn't want to ask since there was a good chance he would say no. You grabbed your earbuds and plugged them into your iPod, hitting play.

Obviously, you'd heard the band's songs before, but you'd never heard Ashton singing them. When he started singing, you were shocked at how good he was and it confused you as to why people would tell him he can't sing.

At some point after the tenth time you repeated the song, you fell asleep.


When your alarm went off the next morning, you groaned and took your earbuds out, your ears hurting from having them in for so long. You lazily got dressed before walking into the kitchen to get something to eat and found Ashton leaning against the counter, doodling on his dry erase board.

"What are you doing here?" you asked sleepily. He looked up and smiled, erasing his drawings.

Taking you to get coffee before you go to class

You laughed quietly, rubbing your eyes, "Thanks, Ash. We better get going though. I have to be there in half an hour."

Ashton grabbed his car keys as you gathered your phone and school bag, checking at least 20 times to be sure you had the paper that was due today. You quickly left and went to Starbucks again. The ride to school was silent – understandably as all your conversations required him to write and he couldn't do that while he was driving.

When he pulled into the parking lot, you gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before flinging your bag onto your shoulder and running inside so you weren't late.


When you walked in your front door a few hours later, you found Ashton sitting on your couch watching TV. He looked over and waved happily, but you weren't in the mood for company. You tossed your bag onto the floor beside the couch and plopped down, burying your face in a pillow.

Ashton immediately turned off the TV and came over, sitting on the floor beside you and quickly writing something on his board. He poked your shoulder when he was finished and you sighed, turning your head so you could read it.

What's wrong?

You sighed again, reaching down beside him and into your bag, pulling out your research paper and throwing it onto his lap. He picked it up and his eyes widened at the red F on the top of the page.

But you worked so hard on it!

He was frowning and you couldn't hold it in anymore.

"I know," you started tearing up, "My professor kept me after class and told me that I failed because he thought I plagiarized it and I was lucky that I'm usually such a good student or he would have failed me in the entire class right there."

Ashton looked at you sadly, helping you off the couch and pulling you onto his lap. He leaned back as you laid your head on his shoulder and he began playing with your hair until you calmed down.

After sitting there for who knows how long, you sat up when Ashton reached for his board again.

I saw what you were listening to this morning

You looked down, "I'm sorry." He put his hand under your chin and made you look at him, giving you a look that asked 'Why?'. "I don't know," you answered quietly, "I should have asked if you were okay with it first, but I was afraid you would say no and I really wanted to hear your voice..." He watched you carefully as you went on, "You have an amazing voice, Ash. I think the people who told you that you can't sing are idiots." Ashton smiled slightly and wrapped his arms around your waist, hugging you.

You sat like that again for a few more minutes until you felt Ashton take in a deep breath and throw something across the floor.

"Y/N," Ashton said, his voice breaking. You put your hands on his shoulders and pushed back to look at him in complete shock. He cleared his throat in an attempt to keep his voice steady, "I love you."

You smiled, starting to tear up again, "I love you too, Ashton."

"Do you really think I can sing or did you just say that to get me to talk?" he asked hoarsely, which was reasonable considering he hadn't spoken in over a year.

"Both," you joked, making him laugh.

"I love you," he repeated.

"You already said that," you grinned, even though you never wanted him to stop.

"I would have said it sooner, but I wanted it to be with my voice and not in writing," he said, "I guess I was just waiting for the right time."

"So you're gonna be saying it a lot then now, aren't you?" He nodded and you smiled, "Good," before putting your hands on his cheeks and kissing him.

Chapter Text

"What do you want to do today?" your boyfriend asked.

You shrugged, "Not go grocery shopping."

"Then don't?"

"I have to, Ry," you laughed, "You and the guys ate all of our food when you got back from tour, remember?"

"That wasn't our fault," he stated.

"Oh, so complete strangers ate all of the food in our kitchen? Maybe they should pay for our groceries instead of us."

"You know what?" he smiled slightly, pushing your cheek, "There's no need for sass."

"There's always a need for sass, Ryan," you giggled before standing up, "You coming with?"

He shrugged, "Why not? I've got nothing better to be doing."

"That's the spirit!" you exclaimed, punching his shoulder lightly and getting your car keys and wallet off of the counter.

"Why are you taking that?" Ryan asked, gesturing toward your wallet, "I'm obviously paying for everything."

"First of all, we're paying. You're not the only one who has a job, you know," you rolled your eyes, "Secondly, I need my license to drive."

"You're driving?" His eyes widened, making you laugh.

"I am not a bad driver!" you said, getting into your car.

"You hit the curb at least 12 times the last time I was with you!"

"Well, maybe you're just bad luck," you teased.

"I am not!" he protested.

"I only hit curbs when I'm with you," you smiled sweetly, making him pout.


You'd been at the store for about an hour and were putting the bags in the trunk of your car when you heard someone call your name. You looked up to see a guy jogging over.

"Mitchell!" you squealed excitedly, giving him a hug, "I didn't know you were back in town!"

He smiled, "I just came to visit with my parents and sister for a few days."

"Why didn't you tell me?" you gasped dramatically, hitting his upper arm.

"I actually stopped by your parents' house earlier, but they told me you moved and I was planning on stopping by tomorrow."

"How's Jessica doing?" you asked him.

"Stressed," he chuckled, "Busy planning the wedding and everything."

"The poor girl," you gushed, "I wish I could help her out! I miss her!"

"I'm sure she wishes you could too!"

Ryan cleared his throat and you exclaimed, "Oh! Mitchell, this is my boyfriend Ryan. Ryan, this is my best friend Mitchell." Ryan obviously forced a smile as they shook hands.

"It's nice to meet you," Mitchell said politely.

"Nice to meet you too," Ryan replied monotonously.

"Well, we better get going," you said, trying to hide the annoyance in your voice, "It was nice seeing you again, Mitchell."

He grinned, "You as well. We on for lunch tomorrow?"

"Of course!"

"Awesome! I'll see you then!" He gave you another hug before walking away and you and Ryan got into the car.

"Honestly, Ryan," you told him, "Why do you act like this every time a guy talks to me?"

"Maybe because you're my girlfriend and I don't think you should be flirting with them," he grunted.

You laughed bitterly, "You have absolutely no problems when Nash, Jamie, and Ian talk to me. Mitchell is my best friend – nothing more. He is engaged to a girl whom he is very in love with and would do nothing to ruin that, just as I wouldn't do that with you," you said as you pulled into the driveway. He didn't respond – he simply got out of the car and went inside the house, leaving you to carry and put away all the groceries.

As soon as you finished with putting everything away, you sighed upon noticing Ryan still hadn't come out of your room. You tossed your keys and phone on the counter, walking out the door.

You walked for a little while before you ended up on your best friend Rachel's front porch. You knocked a couple times, waiting for her to answer and when she did, she immediately knew something was up.

"What's wrong?" she asked, ushering you inside.

"Just needed to get away from Ryan," you sighed, plopping onto her couch.

"Which just screams something is wrong," she laughed quietly.

"We ran into Mitchell at the store today and Ryan got jealous."


"Yeah," you groaned.

"I don't understand why he gets jealous all the time. It's not like you would ever cheat on him," she stated, "Plus, he talks to loads of girls all the time."

"Thank you!" you exclaimed, throwing your arm up, "Apparently, it's different because he doesn't flirt with other girls."

"And you don't flirt with other guys!" she nearly shouted. You sighed again, deciding to change the subject as you didn't really feel like getting worked up over something this stupid.

You stood up, "Do you have any Coke?"

"Yup," she said, "You know where it is."

"I'm here way too much," you laughed.

"I didn't want to say anything, but..." she trailed off jokingly as you went into the kitchen. Before you even got to the refrigerator, you heard loud, continuous knocking that didn't stop until Rachel opened the door.

"Please tell me Y/N's here," Ryan rushed before she could say anything.

"I don't exactly think she's in the mood to see you right now," Rachel said plainly, resting her hand on her hip.

"Rachel, please," he practically begged, "I need to see her." Rachel was about to respond again, but you walked back into the room.

"Rach, it's fine," you told her.

She looked at you carefully before allowing Ryan to come inside, "I'll be in the kitchen if you need me. I better not hear any shouting or crying," she narrowed her eyes at Ryan, leaving the room.

As soon as she was out of sight, Ryan ran over to you, crashing into you and hugging you as tightly as he could.

"I'm such an idiot," he said, letting go of you.

"Yeah, you kind of are," you mumbled.

"I don't mean to get jealous and it's not that I don't trust you, it's just that I'm afraid that one day, you'll find someone better than me and I know that's a stupid reason because acting like that is only going to push you away more, but I don't want that to happen," he rambled, "And when I finally realized how stupid I was being and went to go find you, I saw your keys and your phone on the counter and I thought something really bad happened to you and-" You cut him off, pressing your lips to his.

It was times like this when you remembered that, although he does get jealous easily, Ryan really does love and trust you.

You pushed back and sighed, looking into his eyes, "I love you, Ryan – no one else. I've never met anyone who cares about me as much as you do – I never have, I never will – and there's no way in hell I'm ever going to let you go." He smiled slightly as you continued, "But you've got to stop trying to scare away every guy I talk to. You have nothing to worry about, okay?" He nodded and pulled you back into another hug, burying his face into your neck.

"I love you, Y/N," he mumbled into your skin.

"I love you too, Ryan," you smiled.

Chapter Text

"How the tour life treating you lovely ladies?" your best friend Cody asked, walking up to you and your other best friend Macy while you were setting up the merch table for tonight's show.

"Living the dream," you sighed dramatically, "I love constantly cleaning up after five grown men who can't seem to understand that the back lounge of the bus is not where their dirty clothes go."

"Hey," he said, coming up behind you and wrapping his arms around your shoulders, "You knew what you were getting into when you agreed to come on tour with us."

"The bus was spotless when we agreed to come on tour with you," Macy laughed, hanging a shirt up on the wall behind her.

"In our defense again, it was the first day of tour; We didn't have anything to trash it with yet."

You chuckled quietly, shaking your head and wiggling out of Cody's arms, "Unlike some of us, Macy and I are actually trying to do our jobs, so if you'll excuse us."

"Harsh," he acted hurt, "But you guys need to take a break. We're all going out to eat before the show."

"Pizza?" you asked in unison.

"Obviously," Cody laughed.


A few hours later – about 5 minutes after the show started – your phone started going off. You pulled it out of my pocket and answered.

"Hey, Ash!" you said cheerfully, "Where are you? The show's already started."

"Yeah, about that," she said sheepishly, "I'm stuck in traffic. I don't know when I'll be able to make it in time."

Your smile dropped, "Okay, the song isn't played until the middle of the set, so just try to get here as fast as you can. Be safe." You hung up, rushing over to where Macy was standing at the side of the stage. "We've got a slight change of plans."

"What's wrong?" she asked worriedly.

"Ash is stuck in traffic and doesn't know if she'll be able to make it in time," you replied quickly.

"Well, it's alright," she said, trying to keep you calm, "We'll just wait until before the song and if she's not here, we'll let them know."


20 minutes later, you had just locked the box after you finished counting the money you got from merch sales before the show when Macy suddenly ran over. She grabbed your hand and pulled you up, taking you to the side of the stage.

"What are you doing?" you asked.

"You're going on," she said simply, shoving a microphone in your hand.

"What?! No, no, no, no, no!" you protested as she pushed you further toward the stage.

"Ash is still stuck in traffic and they're already introducing the song!" she exclaimed, "You're the only one of us that can sing and your voice is similar to hers, so break a leg!"

"You said we'd let them know if she wasn't here!"

"I lied," she shrugged.

"This song is called Partners in Crime and we have a special guest here to sing it with us," Cody told the crowd and Maxx began counting to when Ash was supposed to come in.

"They don't need to know I can sing!" you squeaked as Macy pushed you onto the stage when he hit four, so you just gave in and started singing, "You'll never take us alive."

"We swore that death will do us part. They'll call our crimes a work of art," Cody sang, giving you the same confused and somewhat shocked look as the rest of the band.

"You'll never take us alive," you shot him a worried look, but you swore you saw him smile.

"We'll live like spoiled royalty, lovers, and partners, partners in crime."

Halfway through the second verse, you saw someone run up to Macy out of the corner of your eye. You looked over while Cody was singing and saw Ash standing there. You looked at her in a panic as a sign that you really didn't want to do this anymore, but she shook her head, refusing to take over, and you had no choice but to return to paying attention to the song.

"Where we gonna go?"

"He's got us pinned." Cody glanced over to where you were looking and saw Ash standing there watching.

"Baby, I'm a little scared," you looked back at him.

"Now don't you quit," he continued the song, giving you a small smile. Even though he was just singing the lyrics, the look he gave you made you feel better in a way.

Right after you sang the last line and the crowd started cheering, Cody pulled you into him, giving you a hug.

"We had actually planned on having Ash Costello come out and sing this, but for some reason, my idiot best friend came out instead!" Cody teased, making the crowd laugh. You rolled your eyes, pushing his shoulder.

"I got caught in traffic, sorry," Ash stepped out on stage and the crowd lost it. "Hey, guys!" she smiled.

"C-Can I leave now?" you asked quietly, suddenly becoming nervous again.

Cody gave you a concerned look before whispering in your ear, "You were amazing." He quickly kissed your cheek and let go of you so you could rush back to Macy.

"Did he just kiss you?" Macy asked as you went back to the merch table to straighten up before the end of the show.

"I hate you for making me do that!" you squeaked, plopping down in the chair.

"Answer me!" she nearly shouted, picking up a shirt and throwing it at your head.

"It was just on the cheek," you rolled your eyes, folding the shirt back up, "He does it all the time."

"You really are an idiot!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms in the air.

"I'm sorry?"

"He has liked you for forever and you still don't seem to realize it!"

"He has a girlfriend," you reminded her, standing up to walk away, but she blocked your path.

"Do you remember last week when he was moping around and he told you it was because he had an off day at the band's rehearsal?" You nodded and she went on, "He lied. Emma broke up with him."

"They broke up?!" you asked, wide-eyed, "Why didn't he tell me?!"

"Even she could tell he likes you. She told him that she didn't want to hold him back anymore."

"Why would he tell you and not me?"

"Stop trying to change the subject!" she yelled, shaking your shoulders lightly, "You turn down so many guys because 'they'll eventually change their minds about you' or whatever bullshit excuseyou always come up with. Well, guess what. There is one guy who has seen you at your best and has spent hours comforting you at your worst and he still likes you. You need to stop living with the constant fear that every guy you date is going to break your heart because I know one person who would do anything he could to avoid that and he's singing on stage right now." She immediately walked away, not giving you the chance to say anything.

You sat back down in the chair, apparently lost in your thoughts for the rest of the show, because the next thing you heard was your name.

"Huh?" you asked, looking up at a fan who was standing in front of you.

"Are you okay?" she asked, her concern very obvious.

"Yeah, I'm fine," you told her, "What would you like to buy?" She told you what shirt she wanted and handed you the money.

"If it helps at all," she said, putting the shirt in her bag, "We've always known about Cody's thing for you. And if we didn't, we would have found out tonight."

"What do you mean?"

"He's not exactly very subtle about it," she smiled slightly, "The way he looked at you on stage said it all."

You sighed, "What do you think I should do?"

"If you feel the same way, I think you should go for it," she replied honestly, "And if anyone talks shit, the fans have your back."

You couldn't help but laugh, "Thank you."

She grinned, "You're welcome. And I'd just like to add that you have an amazing voice. I hope you sing with him at future shows." You thanked her again and she left, leaving you with even more racing thoughts.

After a few more minutes, the band came over to the table to meet people. Cody looked at you with a confused expression, but you avoided any eye contact whatsoever.

About 15 more minutes passed and the line was starting to get shorter and shorter. The line was completely gone 5 minutes later and this was usually the time that you and Macy would take to count the money and put everything away.

"Mace," you said quietly, "Will you be okay alone for a couple minutes?"

As if she already knew what you were going to do, she nodded and you stood up, taking a deep breath. You went over to the band and, still refusing to look at him, grabbed Cody's hand and pulled him toward the door to the hallway.

Once you were out of sight, you spun around and grabbed his cheeks, stood up on your toes, and pressed your lips to his. You felt him smile as he wrapped his arms around your waist, holding you tightly. You let out a quick breath when you pulled away, a little surprised that you actually had to courage to do that.

"So, uh, does this mean you feel the same?" he asked, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.

"No," you rolled your eyes, "I kiss all my friends like that."

"I guess that was a stupid question," he laughed. "What changed your mind?"

"'Changed my mind'?" you repeated, a bit confused.

"About me," he said, "About us, I guess."

"Nothing. If I had changed my mind, I wouldn't have kissed you. I've always liked you, Cody," you muttered, looking down, "But I didn't want to risk losing you and you had a girlfriend anyway, so..."

"Have," he said, putting his hand under your chin and making you look up at him, "I have a girlfriend and she is the most beautiful and amazing girl I've ever met." You smiled as he kissed your forehead before speaking again, "And apparently, she can sing as well."

You laughed quietly, "Apparently."

"Why didn't you tell me you could sing?"

"Because I knew that if you found out, you would make me sing that song with you," you shrugged.

"We would never make you do something you didn't want to do," he answered, shaking his head.

"That's the thing," you smiled shyly, "It was a lot more fun than I thought it would be."

He grinned, "Are you saying you want to sing with us during shows?"

"Only when Ash isn't there," you giggled.

"Deal," he stated, sticking his hand out to you. You shook it, giving him the most serious expression you could manage. "Shall we?" he asked, holding his hand out to you again.

"We shall," you smiled, taking his hand and lacing your fingers together, walking back into the room where you were greeted with hugs and a few 'FINALLY's.


Song used: "Partners in Crime" by Set It Off

Chapter Text

"Come on, babe!" you heard your boyfriend say from the other side of the door, "We're gonna be late!"

"Coming!" you called back, opening the bathroom door and buttoning the last button on your shirt in one swift motion. You grabbed my jacket off of the chair and slid it on as you and Vic rushed out of the hotel room. He had just pushed the elevator button when a loud crack of thunder shook the building.

"We should take the stairs," you told him. You had attempted to walk toward the stairwell, but Vic held you back.

"It'll be fine," he said casually, "We're only five floors up."

You had a bad feeling in the pit of your stomach, but Vic had already pulled you into the elevator. He pushed the button with the 1 on it and the doors closed, beginning to take you to the ground floor.

Once you hit the second floor, however, another loud crack of thunder hit and the elevator suddenly stopped as the lights went out. An emergency light came on, but it wasn't very bright. You started panicking, repeatedly hitting the emergency call button.

"That's not gonna work," Vic pointed out, "The power's out."

"What kind of emergency call button doesn't work in an emergency?!" you shouted aimlessly. "I told you this was a bad idea," you whimpered, sliding down the wall and attempting to steady your breathing.

"How was I supposed to know the elevator would quit working?" he sighed, sitting down next to you.

"Stop saying that!" you exclaimed, hitting the side of his knee with the back of your hand.

"What's with you? We're always in elevators. We practically live in them."

"None of them have ever stopped moving," you sniffled.

"Babe," he said quietly, wrapping his arm around you and pulling you into him, "Nothing is gonna happen. It'll be fine."

"You said that already," you said in an agitated tone, shaking his arm off of you.

"Well, how was I supposed to know this was gonna happen?" he repeated, giving you the same tone.

You crossed your arms, "When have my gut feelings ever been wrong?" He looked as if he was trying to think of something, but couldn't. "Exactly. This is like last winter all over again," you sighed, mumbling quietly.

"That was not my fault," he said defensively.

"How was it not your fault?! I told you I thought we should have stayed at the cabin an extra day, but you didn't want to pay for it. And then for some reason, you thought we could make it home without stopping for gas? We ran out of gas two hours in! It was 1:30 in the morning in the middle of winter and we had no heat! We were stuck for four hours because the guy driving the tow truck had trouble finding us!"

"That part really wasn't my fault though."

"No, it was just the horrible directions you gave him."

"They were not horrible directions," he protested.

"You literally could have told him to go east down the highway until he saw a black car on the side of the road with its blinkers on."

"We made some turns," he stated simply.

"We turned twice!" you laughed loudly, "And that was to get on the highway!"

"You could have told me that at the time," he pouted.

"I tried. You wouldn't listen," you giggled, "I swear the band is the only thing you've done right since I met you."

"I like to think you're the only thing I've done right," he said, looking at you.

You smiled, laying your head on his shoulder, "You would be totally lost without me."

"I would," he agreed, chuckling under his breath and kissing the top of your head. Just then, the light in the elevator came back on and the elevator started moving again.

"Thank the Lord!" you yelled once the doors opened on the ground floor and ran outside, "Freedom!" Strikes of lightning brightened the evening sky and thunder caused you to jump. You heard Vic laugh behind you.

"You're so dramatic," he said, grabbing your hand and you began running the short distance to the venue for the band's show since it wasn't raining that hard anymore.

"Drama just makes life more exciting!" you squeaked when another bolt of lightning shot across the sky.


Chapter Text

"I don't know why you're getting so worked up over this," you rolled your eyes, "All I said was that you need to stop leaving your dirty dishes on the table."

"That's not all you said," he retorted, "That's never all you say. Once you say one thing, you add another and then another and you keep acting like my damn mother."

"Well, I'm sorry that I would prefer to live in a house that wasn't so messy all the time!" you replied, not holding back either.

"It's not even about the dishes! You're always nagging and complaining about everything I'm doing wrong!" he shouted without thinking, "Maybe that's why your dad left you!" You opened your mouth, but no words came out. He saw a tear roll down your cheek and instantly knew he went too far. "Babe, I-"

He was cut off by a small squeak coming from your mouth and you shaking your head as you bit your lip, spinning around without another word and rushing down the hallway. He closed his eyes tightly for a moment before running after you. Just as he reached your bedroom, you slammed the door in front of him, locking it behind you.

He leaned his forehead against the wooden frame, "Babe, I'm sorry. I didn't mean it."

He heard you sit down and start crying softly on the other side of the door and it felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest. He turned around, sliding down to the floor and leaning against it, not realizing he was crying as well until a tear fell onto his leg. He wiped his face and turned to face the door, resting his forehead against it again.

A few minutes had passed, but he knew you were still sitting there. He didn't know if you were going to listen to him, but he couldn't wait until you opened the door again to apologize.

"Babe," he repeated for the third time, "I'm sorry, okay? I was just mad and I wasn't thinking. I swear I didn't mean it." He heard the lock on the door release and the door opened, but you didn't give him the chance to speak.

"How do you say something like that and not mean it?" you asked quietly, sniffling.

He pressed his lips together in an attempt to cover up the sobs that were desperately trying to escape. He took a deep breath and carefully grabbed your hand, pulling you onto his lap. To his surprise – and relief – you didn't fight back; You simply sat there and buried your face in his neck.

He felt your tears fall down his neck as you cried, "Why did he leave me? What did I do wrong?"

"Nothing," he said firmly, taking your face in his hands and moving you back so he could look at you. He wiped your tears with his thumbs and looked straight into you eyes, "You did absolutely nothing wrong."

"But you said-"

"Forget what I said, okay? It's not true and I'm an asshole for using what he did against you. I can't tell you why he left, but what I can tell you is he was an idiot for doing that to you and your mom. You are the most beautiful, amazing, talented, sweetest girl I've ever met and I will never do to you what he did."

"Promise?" you asked, your lips trembling slightly.

"I promise," he told you, bringing your face to his and pressing his lips to yours.

Chapter Text

"It's just for publicity," Luke let out a frustrated sigh, "It's not like I actually want you to be my girlfriend."

You rolled your eyes, "If it's for publicity, why don't you find someone famous? The media will get a kick out that fake breakup."

"I don't like you any more than you don't like me, but Ashton said that I need to find someone by tomorrow's VMA performance and you're the only one I could get on such short notice."

"My brother put you up to this? Really?" you asked, a bit shocked, "Ash has been against me being with any of you since the moment he met you."

"We're not really together, remember?" he pointed out, "It's publicity."

"Why do you need a girlfriend anyway? I would have thought your managers would have wanted you to stay single for the fans or whatever."

"Will you just do it?! Please!" he exclaimed, ignoring your question.

You rolled your eyes again, "Fine, but I'm setting some ground rules."

"Name them."

"Don't hug me, don't kiss me, don't even look at me when we're not in public. I don't like you and you don't like me, but we are going to put on a damn good show."

"Deal," he agreed.


Five months later

It was no surprise to anyone that knew you that you and Luke never really got along. You were never like, all out enemies or anything like that, but something about him just never sat right with you. Maybe it was the way he would feel the need to criticize everything you did or the way he acted like an idiot when he was with his friends. Maybe it was the way he could look perfect without putting in any effort or the way his voice could calm you down no matter what was wrong. Maybe it was because he made you realize that he would never want you to be anything more than his best friend's little sister.

"Why did I have to come?" you groaned as Ashton pulled you behind him on his way to Luke's apartment.

"You know how I feel about leaving you home alone," he replied, "And he's really not that bad."

"To you, he's not, but he hates me."

"He does not hate you."

"Well, he certainly acts like it," you mumbled. Ashton rolled his eyes, opening Luke's door and walking in.

"Hey, Ash!" Luke said cheerfully before noticing your presence as well, "What's she doing here?"

"It's nice to see you too, boyfriend," you smiled sweetly, plopping down next to Ashton on the couch.


Around an hour or so later, you were starting to get bored, but you knew Ashton wouldn't let you roam around town by yourself.

"Ash," you whined, "I don't wanna watch this anymore."

"Will you please just go to my room and watch something?" Luke groaned.

"As long as it gets me out of here," you muttered under your breath, getting up and going to his bedroom. His room was messy, as expected, but it luckily wasn't as difficult to find the remote as you thought it would be. You climbed onto his bed and turned the TV on, laying down.


At some point, you must have fallen asleep because you woke up to someone putting a blanket over you. You opened your eyes just in time to see Luke close the bedroom door and you smiled slightly. You heard voices coming from the living room aside from Luke and Ashton's and recognized them as Calum and Michael.

You couldn't hear much of what they were talking about, but once you heard your name, you got curious. You walked out of the room quietly and got close enough to where you could listen to their conversation, but carefully enough so that they wouldn't know you were there.

"Dude, why don't you just tell her you like her?" Calum asked Luke, shoving his arm.

"Don't you think I want to?" Luke sighed, leaning forward and resting his head in his hands, "But she doesn't like me and she's way out of my league anyway."

"She agreed to be your girlfriend, didn't she?" Ashton pointed out.

"Fake," he corrected, "Fake girlfriend. It's not real."

"Listen, man," Michael chimed in, "We all know I'm not one to offer up advice on this sort of thing, but something tells me that if this is how she makes you feel, it's real. Whether you want to admit that to her or not is your choice, but you're not fooling anybody."

"I'm doing pretty well at fooling her, aren't I?" Luke asked, sounding harsher than he meant to. He sighed, standing up, "Sorry. I think I just need to go lay down."

"Everything will work out," Ashton told him as he walked away, "I know it."

You eyes widened as you quietly sprinted back to Luke's room. You jumped back on the bed and pulled the blanket back over you just as he came into the room.

"How long have you been awake?" he asked, closing the door behind him.

You shrugged casually, "Not very long."

He nodded, "If it's okay with you, I'm just gonna lay down for a while."

"Do you want me to leave?" you asked, making a motion to get up, but he stopped you.

"No, it's fine. I don't plan on being here too long."

"Neither did I," you giggled quietly, making him smile. "Are you okay, Luke?" you asked as he laid down next to you.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Why?"

"I don't know... You don't seem like yourself."

"What do you mean?" he looked up at you.

You shrugged again, looking away and responding quietly, "You haven't made fun of me since you came in here."

He sighed, sitting up, "I'm sorry, okay? I shouldn't be so rude to you, especially since you're doing me such a huge favor. From here on out, I promise I won't be a dick unless it's absolutely necessary."

You laughed lightly, "Thank you. I really appreciate that." You looked over at the clock on his nightstand, "I should be heading home anyway. Hey, we don't have any publicity things to attend tonight, right?"

"No. Why?"

"I have a date tonight," you told him, getting up.

"A, uh, a date?" he asked. You could just hear the shock in his voice.

"Mhm," you nodded, slipping on my shoes and jacket.

"With who?"

"His name is Josh. I met him at the mall a couple days ago," you answered. "Don't worry though. We'll keep a low profile. Bye, Luke," you smiled, leaving the room. You walked out to the living room where the other boys still were. "Hey, guys," you smiled at them. They turned to look at you.

"Y/N!" Michael shouted happily, running over to give you a hug, "Did you have a nice nap?"

"Hi, Mikey," you giggled, "I did, thank you."

"Are you gonna hang out with us?" Ashton asked.

"Sorry, I can't. I have a date tonight."

"With Luke?" Calum asked hopefully. You shook your head.

"No, but we'll be sure to keep out of the eye of the media," you assured them. "I'm going straight home, Ash, I promise," you said quickly, leaving the apartment to avoid further questioning.


A few hours later, as you were finishing up getting ready for your date, there was a knock at your door. You looked at the clock and realized it was 7, which was when Josh told you he was going to pick you up. You quickly fixed your dress and rushed to the door, opening it to find Luke standing there.

"What are you doing here?" you asked.

"Am I not allowed to drop by my fake girlfriend's house once in a while?" he asked smugly, walking inside.

"I guess, but you know I have a date. He's gonna be here any minute," you said, keeping an eye out for Josh.

"No, he won't."

"What do you mean he won't?" you asked, putting your hand on your hip.

He took in a deep breath and firmly stated, "You're not going out with him."

"And why not?" you rolled your eyes, already over what he was about to say.

"He got here a couple seconds after I did, so I told him to leave."

"Why the hell did you do that?!" you shouted, slamming the door and spinning around to face him properly.

"I just think that you shouldn't go out with other people when you're already with someone," he said, walking toward you.

"You are not my boyfriend, Luke. I can go out with whoever I want."

"No, you can't," he said, looking down at you.

"What are you gonna do about it?" you challenged.

He raised his hands up and the tips of his fingers left sent a chill down your spine as he ran them up your jaw. His palms came to rest on your cheeks and he leaned down quickly as if he couldn't wait any longer, smashing his lips against yours. You grabbed his wrists, pulling his hands off of your face, only to pull them around your waist. You felt him smile as you rested your hands on the back of his neck, locking your fingers together.

"I'm pretty sure this breaks all of the rules," you said under your breath when he pulled back a few seconds later.

"Those rules were made to be broken," he smirked lowly, pressing your lips back together.

Chapter Text

As soon as Ryan tweeted that he would be doing a Q&A for the next 15 minutes, your Twitter timeline immediately began flooding with questions. You were never really one to participate in these things – mostly because you never get answered – but you figured you'd put in one question.

@Y/T/N: @RyanKFollese will you go to prom with me on Saturday? #AskRyanKFollese

Almost immediately, you got a notification that nearly made your heart stop.

@RyanKFollese: @Y/T/N of course :)

Your friends began freaking out – as were you – and told you that you pretty much had to go to prom now. Truthfully, you weren't planning on going. You didn't have a date and dresses weren't really your thing, let alone frilly and girly ones. But you played along just to make them happy. After all, how could you be negative when your favorite band member just tweeted you?


The next day, you were standing at your locker getting ready for first period when your best friend Lexi trotted over.

"Hey, Lex," you smiled, pulling your pre-calc book out of your bag and putting it on the shelf.

"Hello, gorgeous!" she perked up, singing, "I heard a certain boy tweeted you yesterday!"

"Yes!" you laughed, "All of my dreams are coming true!"

"Does this mean you're going to prom now?" You looked at her and she had a look of hope in her eyes.

You sighed, "No."

"But what if Ryan really does show up?!" she whined.

"He's not gonna show up, Lex," you told her, shaking your head, "I'm sure he has more important things to do than go to some stupid high school dance. Besides, prom is tomorrow and I can't afford a dress anyway."

"I will buy it for you if I have to!" she begged, "Please! You can't make me go alone!"

"No one's asked you yet?" you asked in shock.

"Yeah," she sighed, "But you know how I feel about taking dates to dances."

"Right," you nodded, "That whole 'I don't wanna feel like I have to stay with him' thing you were going on about during homecoming freshman year."

"It's completely reasonable!" she exclaimed, "Now we are going to the mall after school and there is not shit you can do to stop it. Bye!" she said quickly, skipping away and leaving you in a state of confusion.


After school, Lexi dragged you to the mall as promised. She made you try on nearly every dress, vowing that you were not leaving until you found the perfect one. You had been there for nearly four hours before you started to get tired.

"Lexi," you groaned, "Can we please just leave? I'm not gonna find anything I like and I have a ton of homework to do."

"No," she stated, "The dress is here. I can feel it."

"You can feel it?" you rolled your eyes.

"Yes! All the other dresses were apparently too much or not enough or too long or too short for you, but I have one last dress in mind. If you don't feel like an absolute princess in this one, I swear we can go home."

She took you into Macy's and you groaned again, "Macy'sReally?"

"Just shut up and follow me!"

You walked over to the prom section and she picked up a light blue dress, handing it to you and ushering you to the dressing room. You put on the dress and walked out, going over to the mirror.

"Lex," you said as she looked at you in the mirror, "This is ridiculous."

"You're not just saying that to get out of shopping, are you?"

"No," you sighed, "If I'm going to this dance, I don't want to go to it in a dress I don't feel good in. The top is way to itchy and it doesn't even stay in place. I don't want to have to pull it up all night or worry about whether or not it's falling down too far. We can just look somewhere else tomorrow and if we don't find anything, I just won't go."

"Alright," she said solemnly, "Go get changed back." She walked away with her head down and you could tell she felt bad.

"Lexi!" you called after her, but she shrugged it off.

You bit your inner cheek lightly and went back into the dressing room to get out of the dress. It was a beautiful dress, honestly – it just wasn't what you imagined your dream dress being. You hung it back up on the rack Lexi found it on and the two of you started walking out of the store.

"Wait!" you said suddenly, grabbing Lexi's arm and stopping in your tracks. You looked over to your left at a spot of red that caught your eye. "Hold on," you told her, rushing to the dress and taking it off the hanger, going back to the dressing room.

Lexi trudged behind you and sat down beside the mirror as she waited for you to come out. When you did, she stood up and her jaw dropped. You kept your head down until you got to the mirror, taking a deep breath and looking up.

"Whoa," you whispered to yourself, smiling slightly.

"You look amazing!" Lexi gushed, "How does it fit?"

You looked in the mirror a bit longer before answering, "Perfect."

"Is it the one?"

"I feel like we're in a romantic comedy," you scrunched your face up, laughing, "But I think it is."

Lexi squealed happily and hugged you, "Come on! Let's go buy it!"

"Alexis Marie," you said firmly, holding her shoulder, "You are only paying for the difference, got it?"

"Yes, sir!" she saluted, smiling proudly. You rolled your eyes and laughed, changing out of the dress. You both paid and left the mall.

"I already have shoes that will look amazing with that dress, so we don't have to worry about that," Lexi said, pulling out of the parking lot, "Come over at like, 5 and we'll start getting ready, okay?"

"Okay," you chuckled, "I already practically live there anyway."

"Right. I always forget we live across the street from each other."

"The sad thing is I don't doubt that for a second," you teased.


The next afternoon, you went over to Lexi's house and started getting ready. You curled her hair and styled it the way she wanted, beginning a loose french braid just behind her bangs and pulling it all together on the left side of her head in a low, semi-messy bun.

When it came time for your turn, you decided you wanted to keep it simple with loose, messy curls. After you did your makeup, you got dressed. Lexi pulled a pair of plain black heels out of her closet and handed them to you.

"You can have them if you want," she told you, "I never wear them."

"These are beautiful, Lex, thank you," you smiled, stepping into them carefully. Once you were all ready, you got your clutches and Lexi stuck her elbow out to you.

"Shall we?" she said in a terrible British accent.

"We shall," you curtsied, giggling and linking your arm with hers.

"Oh, girls!" your mom gushed as you walked down the stairs, "You look gorgeous!"

"Thanks, Mom," you smiled, kissing her cheek.

"Let's get some pictures before you go!" Lexi's mom said. You posed for a couple pictures before heading off to the school.

You walked into the gymnasium and the set up was beautiful. There were fairy lights everywhere and the decorations looked perfect.


A while later, Lexi went up to the DJ to request a song.

Forever Unstoppable started playing through the speaker and you instantly smiled, "Thanks, Lex," and hugged her.

"Don't hate me too much," she grinned, looking behind you.

Before you could ask her what she meant, you heard a voice behind you say, "Excuse me, miss, may I have this dance?"

You turned to see Ryan Follese standing there smiling at you. You let out an accidental squeak, turning to run away, but Lexi quickly wrapped her arms around your waist and pulled you back.

"Surprise!" she exclaimed.

"This is why you begged me to come?!" you asked loudly, looking at her.

"Guilty," she smirked, "You didn't think I asked you to come to be my date, did you? I knew you didn't want to be here! Now get dancing, kids! The song's almost over!" She pushed you toward Ryan and trotted off to the refreshment table.

Ryan offered his hand to you and repeated, "May I have this dance?" You smiled, still in a but of shock, but put your hand in his. He brought it up and put it on his shoulder as with the other before resting his own hands on the sides of your waist.

"I am slow dancing with Ryan Follese..." you muttered under your breath as you swayed slightly to the music, "This is ridiculous..."

"But you invited me," he pouted jokingly.

"I didn't expect you to actually show up!" you laughed, calming down a bit.

"Eh, we were driving through anyway," he shrugged casually, "I thought I'd drop by. I've always wanted to crash a prom."

"And you just happened to have a suit lying around on the bus?" you asked, smirking lightly.

"Alright, alright. We may have gone off course a little bit."

"And by a little bit, you mean..."

"A couple hours," he chuckled.

"Okay, so I guess the next question is how?"

"Your friend messaged me about an hour after my Q&A and was determined to do whatever it took to make this happen," he grinned, "She told me you weren't planning on coming but that she could convince you to, so I talked to the guys and they were more than happy to make a stop here."

"Hot Chelle Rae: Making dreams come true," you teased.

"Basically," Ryan nodded with an amused look on his face. Just then, the song ended. You lingered there for a few more seconds before finally letting go of each other. "You look absolutely stunning, by the way," he said.

"Oh, thank you," you blushed lightly, making him smile.


Ryan stayed by your side the rest of the night, which you thought was beyond sweet because he really didn't have to stay.

When prom was over and everyone began leaving, Ryan looked at you.

"The bus isn't parked too far away from here and Jamie and Nash should still be there; Do you wanna meet them?" he asked.

"Are... Are you sure?" you stammered, "I mean, you guys should probably be getting back on the road."

"Yeah! Come on!" He grabbed your hand after you told Lexi what was going on – and earned a couple winks from her as well – and started walking you to wherever the bus was.

"How far away did you say it was again?" you asked after you crossed the street at the intersection.

"Not that far," he answered, "Probably like, half a block. Why?"

"N-Nothing," you told him. He chuckled and stopped walking, moving in front of you.

"Hop on," he said.

"Ryan, I'm not gonna-"

"Look, Y/N," he said as intimidatingly as he could, "I've been around enough girls to know how they act when their feet are hurting. Now I am going to carry you to the bus one way or another and in a dress like that, I would say the best thing would be a piggy back ride."

You sighed in agreement and jumped onto his back and he carried you the rest of the way to the bus. He knocked on the bus door as you slid off of his back and when it opened, Jamie poked his head out.

"Ah, so you're the famous Y/N," he said before calling Nash's name and coming outside.

"I don't know about famous," you said, "I would consider myself more as being greatly misunderstood by a whole bunch of people."

Jamie laughed, jokingly saying, "Where have you been all my life?"

"This lovely city," you sighed dramatically. The bus door opened again and Nash jumped out.

He looked at you as he closed the bus door and whispered, "Wow."

"That's not something I want to hear after I've been sweating for four hours," you said half-jokingly.

"Oh, no, it was a good wow," he assured you, "I mean, Ryan showed us your Twitter picture, but damn."

"Nash," Ryan quickly warned as you were desperately trying to remain calm.

He chuckled, "I'm just saying, Ryan. If you don't ask her out, someone's got to."

"Why don't you guys go back on the bus?" Ryan hinted.

"But we just got here!" Nash whined. Ryan gave him a look and he sighed, "Fine. But I'm serious about asking her out," he said, getting back onto the bus.

Ryan let out a quiet breath, "Jamie."

"I didn't even do anything!" he exclaimed. Ryan gave his brother the same look he gave Nash and Jamie stuck out his bottom lip, sulking to the door.

"Bye, Jamie," you giggled lightly as the door closed behind.

Ryan cleared his throat nervously, "Sorry about him."

"It's okay," you smiled, "I've never been hit on and to be hit on by a member of my favorite band? Dreams really do come true with you guys." You winked, shoving his arm lightly.

"You've never been hit on?" he asked, seemingly in shock.

"Actually, that's a lie. I have been hit on. Walked away with a cut lip. It was certainly the experience," you replied casually.

He couldn't help but laugh before becoming serious again, "I guess I should ask you out before he comes back out here."

"It was really sweet of you to come to my prom, Ryan," you told him, "But you shouldn't feel like you have to do that. Tonight felt like I was in a movie and in the movies, girls like me don't get the guy." You smiled slightly, looking down.

"Well, what if I told you that this wasn't a movie and a girl like you could get the guy?" he said, putting his hand under your chin and lifting your head up so you were looking at him.

"Then I would call you a very optimistic person," you breathed deeply. He let out a small laugh and pulled your face to his, kissing you gently. "We can skip the part where we have some dramatic fallout and not speak for three months until we randomly run into each other while walking around town, right?"

He laughed quietly again, "I told you, Y/N; This isn't like the movies."

"Good," you whispered as he kissed you again.

Chapter Text

Warning: Mention of death


This was it: this was the day you finally got to see your favorite band live.

The moment Set It Off announced they would be coming to your small town on their next tour, you knew you had to do whatever it took to get there. Although you had your license, you didn't have a car that you could just drive wherever and whenever you wanted to. After a little convincing, your dad finally agreed to take you to the show as long as you had someone you trusted there with you. You immediately called your best friend Nicole and told her and she started squealing. Nicole was the person who got you into the band, so is it was only obvious that she would be the one to go see them with you.

The night of the concert, you looked at yourself in the mirror probably 50 times, making sure you looked good – or at least as good as you could get. You slid your Converse onto your feet just as your dad called your name from downstairs.

"Y/N! We've gotta go now if you want a good spot in line!" he shouted up the stairs toward your room.

"Coming!" you yelled, shoving your phone into your pocket and grabbing your camera off of your bed. You ran downstairs and set off for Nicole's house.

Once she was in the car and your dad was driving away, Nicole started bouncing up and down in her seat.

She suddenly gasped, "What if Cody falls in love with you?!"

You rolled my eyes, "Nicole, of all the guys in the world that could possibly fall in love with someone like me, it will definitely not be Cody Carson."

"But it could!"

"But it won't!" you retorted, mimicking her voice. "The only guys who fall in love with me are jerks."

You dad decided to inject himself into the conversation, "If I were young again-"

"For the love of all that is good in this world, please do not finish that sentence," you nearly begged, causing Nicole to snicker quietly.

"I'm just saying, sweetheart," he laughed, "Your mother dated plenty of jerks before she settled on me."
(A/N: For the sake of this making sense later, I'd like to point out that the mother reference here is a step-mother)

"She settled?" you smiled, "She got tired of looking and decided you were the best thing she could find?"

"Pretty much," he chuckled, "No one is perfect unless you choose to overlook certain things, Y/N. I'm not saying you should be with someone who treats you like crap the rest of your life, but sometimes, you have to look past the flaws and understand that you're not always going to necessarily get along with whomever you choose to surround yourself with, but that doesn't mean they won't serve a purpose in your life."

"Wow," you said as he pulled into the venue's parking lot, "Thanks for that speech, Dad."

"You're welcome. Now get out of my car," he smiled innocently.

You rolled your eyes before laughing quietly and kissing his cheek, "Love you. See you in a few hours."

You and Nicole jumped out of the car and went inside, getting in line. The line was luckily only a few people long, so that meant you would have a chance to be as close to the stage as possible.


Two hours later

Cody cleared his throat and paused before speaking, "This next song is off our newest record – it's actually the most personal to me, but I wanted to play it on this tour anyway."

You squeaked quietly and covered your mouth with your palm as the song started, desperately holding in any sobs that could escape. Nicole smiled slightly and wrapped her arms around you, resting her chin on your shoulder while you closed your eyes and rested your head against hers.

Do you believe in happy endings?
Or the mendings of human hearts?
Oh, I believe in both, I'm certain
Because these curtains are state of the art

If you'd occasionally happen to spy on me
You'd think I'm having one-sided conversations
But I hear him talking back
You'd think I may even lack some sanity
But maybe I can't let go

And so I'll say I finally wrote you song at last
Sorry that this one came out so sad
Every tear I had was shed for the man
That gave me a better sense 
Of life and meaning to motivate 
There's no short cuts to success
I'll wait for his guiding hands
My guardian angel until the very end

I see a cold seat on the couch where I remember
That just four years ago around December
You sat me down and held me next to you so close

How I long for things to be restored
To back when times weren't quite this hard
In the car that song you sang to me
Never rang so loud before
Oh, what I'd give for just another hug from you
You may be gone, but love will never die

And so I'll say I finally wrote your song at last
Sorry that this one came out so sad
Every tear I had was shed for the man
That gave me a better sense 
Of life and meaning to motivate 
There's no short cuts to success
I'll wait for his guiding hands
My guardian angel until the very end

Tears can't run dry when I start to cry
When I hear people speak 
Of how you'd be so proud of me
And how I hope this song will reach your ears
I battled all my darkest fears
I once was blind, but now it's clear
Wherever I go, I know that you'll be near

At that moment, Cody looked over at you and Nicole. She let go of you and you opened your eyes to see him walking over to where you were standing. You quickly wiped your face, beginning to feel uncomfortable due to the people now looking over at you. Cody sat down on the edge of the stage and smiled at you, holding his hand out to you. Nicole instantly grabbed your elbow and put your hand in his. He pulled you over in front of him, holding your hand tightly. You took in deep breaths, but couldn't stop the tears from falling as he continued singing the rest of the song.

I finally wrote your song at last
Sorry that this one came out so sad
Any tear I had was shed for the man
That gave me a better sense 
Of life and meaning to motivate 
There's no short cuts to success
I'll wait for his guiding hands
My guardian angel until the very end

Oh, until the very end
My guardian angel until the very end

While the rest of the band was finishing the song, Cody rested his forehead on yours and whispered, "You okay?" You nodded hesitantly and he hugged you tightly, letting go of your hand and standing back up. You smiled slightly and when you made it back to Nicole, she looked at you with a weird grin on her face.

"Nicole," you warned, already knowing why she was smiling like that, "Don't even start."

"You had a moment!" she squealed quietly, "It's meant to be!"

"He was singing, he saw a fan getting emotional, and he went over to comfort them. That's it."

She rolled her eyes, "Fine. But don't say I didn't tell you so." You ignored her as the mood changed when the band led into Partners in Crime.


Half an hour later, the show ended and your heart still felt like it was beating right inside your ears.

"Let's go meet your future husband!" Nicole sang, snapping you back to reality and pulling you outside to the back of the venue where Set It Off's van was parked.

They were already meeting people and taking photos, so you and Nicole just stood around waiting for everyone to leave. You quickly went back inside to where Marshall was selling merch and bought some shirts, talking to him for a little while.

20 minutes later, you went back out and had just met Dan, Austin, and Maxx and were talking to Zach when you were interrupted.

"Hey!" you heard behind you and turned to see Cody coming over to you. When he reached you, he pulled you into another tight hug – much better than the one you got when he was on stage. "How are you feeling?"

"I, uh, I-I'm better," you stammered.

"Good," he smiled, "I noticed you seemed to be having more fun after the song ended, but when I saw you were still here, I just wanted to make sure." You let out a squeak, making Cody laugh as you desperately looked at Nicole.

"I made that sound out loud, didn't I?" you asked her with a horrified look on your face.

"Yup," she nodded, giggling quietly, "Hey, uh, Zach looks pretty lonely over there, so I'm gonna go talk to him, okay? Have fun!" She trotted away before you had the chance to object.

"Fuck me," you muttered under your breath.

"At least let me get to know you first," Cody smirked.

You were finally becoming less nervous, laughing, "I've been hoping that line would be used on me one day. Thank you."

"Well, I'm all about fulfilling lifelong dreams."

"I would hardly call it a lifelong dream," I laughed again.

He chuckled, "In all seriousness though, I would like to get to know you." He gave you a questioning look and you nodded slowly. He grabbed your hand and pulled you back inside the venue, only to lead you to a set of stairs. When you reached the top, you were on the roof.

"Are we allowed to be up here?" you asked as you sat down against the ledge.

Cody shrugged, "I guess we'll find out if we get caught."

"Living life on the edge, are we?" you nudged his arm.

He smiled sweetly, "So, I guess we should start out by introducing ourselves. Hello, my name is Cody."

"I think I've heard of you before," you teased, "I'm Y/N."

"Very pretty name for a very pretty girl."

You rolled your eyes and smiled, "Like that line's never been used before."

"Come on! I'm just trying to break the ice!" he laughed, "So how about that weather?"

"Well, it is October, so it's pretty chilly," you grinned.

You talked for a couple more minutes – neither of you were terribly good at meeting new people – before you started getting into what you were sure was the real reason he was so set on talking to you.

"I've met a lot of people with stories about how our music has helped them," he said, "But I think you've had the most genuine reactions during an actual show that I've ever seen."

"Oh, sorry," you half-smiled, looking down at your hands, "I told myself I wasn't going to do that."

"Please don't be sorry," he replied, "I know how it feels to be attached to a song like that."

"Well, yeah. You wrote it," you teased, shoving his arm slightly, making him laugh.

"So what's your story, if I may ask?"

"My story?"

"You know? Your story. I've learned that reactions like that don't happen without a story."

You thought for a moment. It wasn't that you didn't want to tell him, it was just that you'd never talked to anyone about why the song means so much to you before. You never even told Nicole, she just understood the moment she heard the song.

"Three years ago, my grandpa started showing signs of Alzheimer's. He was fine – although I use that term very loosely – for a while. He would only forget things like where he put his glasses or keys or what have you for about a year or so. But then he started forgetting names and faces and it just kept progressing until he forgot who everyone was completely." You took a deep breath, calming yourself before continuing, "My biological mom left when I was around 7 and my dad didn't meet my step-mom until I was about 13, so he had to work multiple jobs just to keep us from going hungry and pay bills and things like that, so my grandma and grandpa practically raised me. But that's not the point. Anyway, my grandpa passed in March last year and I knew it was going to happen, but I didn't think it would hurt that bad. Like, it sucks that he's not here, but it's also kinda comforting knowing he isn't suffering anymore, you know?" You finished your way-too-long story, laughing quietly, "I'm crying again. I'm sorry. I think I've done that in front of you enough already."

Cody gave you a half-smile, wrapping his arm around your shoulders, "Thanks for reminding me why I make music."

"Thank you for reminding me why I love your music so much," you smiled back as you wiped your face. He chuckled quietly, getting up and holding his hand out to you again. "If I didn't know any better," you said as he pulled you up, "I would say you really like holding my hand."

He shrugged, lifting your hands up in front of you, "They look pretty good together if you ask me." You raised your eyebrows at him, trying not to smile. "Too cheesy?"

"Just a little," you laughed, bumping into him lightly. As you were walking back to the front of the venue, you realized you were still holding hands. You smiled to yourself and randomly said, "You wanna know something?"

"Hmm?" he replied, coming out of his own thoughts.

"That's the first time I've told anyone that since he died."

"Really?" he asked, seemingly in shock. You nodded and he grinned, "Well, I'm honored."

After a couple more minutes of mindless conversation, your phone went off. You checked the text message and it was your dad telling you he was sitting in the parking lot.

When you found Nicole, you looked at Cody, "Can I ask you a weird question?"


"Would you mind meeting my dad? I showed him the song the moment I heard it and he had pretty much the same reaction I did and I just think he'd like to meet you too."

"I would love to," he smiled. You and Nicole led him to your dad's car and you knocked on the passenger door window.

He looked up and rolled it down, "You know the door is unlocked, right?"

"Yeah," you responded, "But I wanted you to meet someone."

"Is this that boy you're always going on about?" he asked looking at Cody. He looked at you and chuckled as your eyes widened.

"Stay with me, Dad," you said quickly, "Remember that song I showed you a couple months ago because it reminded me of Grandpa?" He cleared his throat, just as choked up about it as he was when he heard it for the time, and nodded. "This is Cody, the guy who wrote it."

"Ah, so you're the reason I cried myself to sleep for two weeks," he told him seriously.

"Sorry, sir," he smiled slightly before looking at you again.

"Hey, kid," your dad said and your eyes widened.

Nicole giggled quietly, climbing into the backseat, "This is gonna be good."

You shot her a glare as Cody cleared his throat nervously, "Yes, sir?"

"Don't look at my daughter like that."

You looked over at him with a confused expression, "How were you looking at me?"

Your dad answered for him, smiling, "The same way I look at your mother." You let out an accidental snort, making everyone snicker as you climbed into the car, already feeling your face turning red.

"Can we please just go home?" you mumbled, pulling your seat belt across your body.

"Aren't you gonna get his number?" your dad asked.

"Dad!" you nearly screamed.

"She already has it," Nicole smirked.

"No, I don't!" You heard Cody chuckle beside you before he opened the Sharpie he was holding and reached into the car, pulling your arm up and scribbling seven numbers on your forearm.

"And now you do," he smiled mischievously, making your dad laugh.

"I like you, kid. I hope to see you around," he told Cody.

"Me too," Cody grinned, "It was nice meeting you, sir. Drive safely." He smiled at you again before turning around and going back to the rest of the band.

"What just happened?" you asked as your dad began driving to Nicole's house, more to yourself than your father or Nicole.

"Your dad just got Cody freaking Carson to be your boyfriend!" Nicole squealed behind you.

"Dad!" you whined, "You're supposed to try to set me up with the boy in the chess club with braces, not the boy in a band with a lip ring!"

"Do you want me to turn around and tell him I forbid him from ever seeing you again?" he teased.

"Please don't," you pouted quietly.

"Thank you, Dad," he said, attempting to mock your voice, "Oh, you're welcome, princess. Anything for my little girl."

"I so told you that you would end up together!" Nicole sighed dramatically as you rolled your eyes, finally breaking a smile.


Song used: "Dad's Song" by Set It Off

Chapter Text

Warning: Brief mention of harassment 


"Y/N!" you heard your best friend shout as he walked into your house.

"In my room!" you called back, finishing up tying your shoes.

"Come on! I don't wanna get caught in traffic!"

"I'm coming, I'm coming!" you laughed, trotting down the stairs. Before you could even get to the last step, Jamie had already grabbed your hand and was pulling you out the door.

You had surprised Jamie with tickets to the Nashville Predators' last game of the season for his birthday and he nearly crushed you when he opened them. Needless to say, he was pretty excited.


"How did you get these?!" he shouted, bouncing in his seat, "The game has been sold out since the moment tickets went on sale!"

"I always have been faster than you," you smiled, winking at him.

"You're not seriously telling me that you were one of the first ones to buy tickets," he asked, his eyes widening. You shrugged casually. "Don't lie to me, Y/N!"

"Jamie, when have I ever lied to you?" He couldn't say anything, making you laugh again, "Exactly. Now are you gonna hug me and tell me how much you love me again or do I have to do that for you?" He wasted no time in tackling you to the ground, repeating 'I love you' over and over until he made himself tired.

"I love you so much," he whined into your shoulder.

"I know," you giggled quietly, patting the back of his head, "Just nap it off, Jamie. It'll be okay."

End flashback

Once you got to the stadium and gave the guy at the ticket booth your tickets, you went in and found your seats. The seats weren't in a terrible spot, but the guys around you were already starting to get a little too close for your liking.

"Hey, sexy," one guy winked at you, leaning on the arm rest of you seat and putting his face uncomfortably close to yours. You moved away as far as you could, only to stop when you realized you were practically sitting on Jamie by this point. "Come on, baby, don't be like that," the guy insisted. You heard Jamie let out a deep sigh before he stood up, pushing you to where he just was and standing in front of you.

"I would appreciate it if you would not make a move on her right in front of me," he said calmly, but you could tell he was getting angrier the longer the guy was still here.

"You?" he laughed, "Really?"

"Yes," Jamie told him through clenched teeth and you saw his fingers begin to curl up tightly, "Now leave." The guy just laughed in disgust before looking at you again.

"When you want a real man, let me know," he told you, walking away. You let out a sigh of relief and noticed Jamie still glaring at him as he left.

"Jamie," you said quietly, carefully grabbing his hand and pulling him back down to sit. He finally calmed down enough to where he relaxed his hand and looked at you. You smiled, "Thank you," and hugged him tightly.

He let out a breath as he wrapped his arm around your shoulders and kissed the top of your head, "No one treats my best friend like that and gets away with it." You smiled slightly and talked about nonsensical things until the game started.


A couple hours later, the kiss cam showed up on the screen above the ice for the third time and you silently prayed that it wouldn't land on you and Jamie. Of course, it did and you stared up at the screen, unable to move. It wasn't that you didn't want to kiss Jamie, it was just you didn't want this to be the way it happened for the first time.

Jamie said your name and you looked over at him as he quickly pressed his lips to yours. You kissed back for a couple seconds before you realized what you were doing. You gave him an almost panicked look before shaking your head and sprinting out of the stadium.

It wasn't long before you heard someone running after you and you had a pretty good idea of who it was. They grabbed your arm and spun you around and you were now face-to-face with Jamie, who was probably the angriest you'd ever seen him.

"What the hell was that about?!" he yelled, not even caring who heard him at that point.

"You've been giving me mixed signals for the past who knows how long!" you exclaimed, "I think I'm due for at least one moment myself!"

"Don't you dare tell me I'm sending you mixed signals!" he shouted, "You kissed back!"

"What was I supposed to do, Jamie?! If I didn't kiss back, you would've looked like an idiot!"

"I'm not concerned with what a bunch of random people think of me, Y/N! I'm concerned with why you've been leading me on the past two years!"

"I have not been leading you on," you said defensively, lowering your voice.

"I'm not stupid, okay?" he told you, trying to calm himself down, "Until two years ago, you never laughed at my stupid jokes or kissed my cheek before a show." You opened your mouth to talk, but he kept rambling on. "Until two years ago, you never told me you loved me with a look on your face that said you really meant it. And I'm no expert on what being in love is like, but if it feels like everyone says it does, I only feel it when I'm with you." You hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to say. Jamie had been your best friend since you met him on the first day of freshman year and now he was telling you he's in love with you?


"I know," he said, cutting you off, "I know you've been hurt by someone who was your best friend before and I know you've had far too many shitty relationships, but I promise I won't be like those guys." He begged quietly, "Please just give us a chance."

You bit your lip and nodded slowly. He began leaning in to kiss you again, but when you heard people start shouting, you ran back to the stadium doors. You came to an abrupt stop at the top of the steps just as the Predators scored their winning goal. You began squealing, jumping up and down along with everyone else. You heard Jamie chuckle behind you and spun around to face him.

"Don't pretend you're not happy too," you glared, pointing your finger at him.

"Oh, I am," he smiled, grabbing your wrist and pulling you into him, wrapping his arms tightly around your waist and kissing you.

Chapter Text

Warning: Mentions of death and kidnapping


She jolted awake, surprised the sudden movement didn't wake her boyfriend up as well. She looked over and...

Wait... Something was off...

She looked over and instead of seeing the sheets she'd grown accustomed to throughout the past year and a half, all she saw was grey pavement. She wanted to go home and she would if it weren't for three things; She didn't know where she was, she didn't know how she got there, and she didn't have the strength to stand up.


Your POV; 7 hours earlier

"Hm?" Ian mumbled, "What's wrong?"

"I think someone's downstairs," you whispered, your hand still on his shoulder, shaking him slightly.

"There's no one downstairs, babe," he yawned, "You just had a bad dream. Go back to sleep."

"Will you go check?"

"Babe, there is no one in our house," he insisted sleepily.

"Please?" you begged, tears threatening to roll down your face.

He groaned quietly, getting up, "Fine."

"I love you," you said quickly. You don't know why you felt the need to tell him all of a sudden, but you did.

He gave you a funny look before coming over to your side of the bed and kissing you, "I love you too. Go back to sleep. I'll be right back."

The unsettling feeling got worse with every step he took out of the room. You tried to ignore it though. It seemed like you got this feeling of anxiousness every day, but you couldn't shake it off - you just learned to deal with it. Which, in retrospect, probably wasn't a very good idea.

Everything was quiet for a couple minutes until you heard Ian yell your name, immediately followed by, "Call 911!"

Your heart started beating a mile a minute; He would never tell you to call 911 unless it was something he absolutely couldn't handle. You hopped up off of the bed and swiftly unplugged your phone, dialing 911.

And that was the last thing you remember before everything went black.


You woke up suddenly in a dimly lit area. You rubbed the back of your head gently and sat up, looking around. It wasn't too bright as the sun was just starting to rise, but you could still see fairly well. You were still in Ian's shirt and your pajama shorts, but you weren't anywhere near your bedroom or even your house for that matter.

You were in an alley and you didn't have the strength to stand up. It wasn't like you didn't know why, of course. It was the middle of January and there was a fresh blanket of snow on the ground you were laying on for who knows how long, causing your body to go numb. Every time you tried to stand up, your legs would get shaky and you would collapse.

"Well, well, well," you heard behind you, "Look who finally decided to wake up." You looked up, eyes wide and confused beyond belief. "You don't recognize me, do you, Y/N?" You shook your head slowly and he went on, "Jeremy Adams. I asked you to prom and you said no." It suddenly clicked.

"You did all of this because I rejected your prom invitation four years ago?!" you exclaimed, somehow finding the strength to stand up.

"Karma has a funny way of coming back to you," he laughed bitterly.

"Karma?!" you nearly shouted, "Karma has nothing to do with this! I shouldn't have to go out with someone I'm not interested in to save myself from shit like this!"

"You were always incredibly hot when you were angry," he smirked, walking toward you, "You were always incredibly hot when you wore guys' clothes too. Although I always imagined you wearing mine and not that prick's."

Ian. What happened to Ian?

"What did you do to him?" you growled, narrowing your eyes.

"Nothing you'll be able to prove," he grinned evilly, still walking toward you in what seemed like slow motion.

When he finally got to you, he was about to put his hands on your hips, but you didn't give him the chance. You brought your leg up, kneeing him as hard as you possibly could, running away as he fell to the ground in pain.

You were amazed that you still had the strength to walk, let alone run for as long as you had been, even though you hadn't made it very far at all when you heard Jeremy start shouting and running after you. You didn't know where you were running to, you just knew that if you didn't keep running, there was a good chance the next time people saw you would be face down in that alley. Jeremy was getting closer and closer and right as you felt his arms wrap around your waist, your eyes shot open.

The room was dark and you weren't cold anymore. You felt something warm and soft covering your body and felt around. You sighed in relief at the feeling of being under your own blanket on your own bed.

Suddenly, you remembered everything that happened in your dream. You quickly sat up and looked over at Ian's side of the bed. When you didn't see him, you went into a panic.

"Ian?!" you shouted, feeling the tears start flowing from your eyes. "Ian?!" You got up and ran out of the room and down the hallway, only to run right into someone as you turned the corner.

"Y/N," Ian said frantically, "What's wrong?" You let out a sigh of relief at the sound of his voice and jumped up, throwing your arms around his neck and wrapping your legs around his waist.

"You're alive!" you squeaked against his shirt, holding onto him like your life depended on it.

"Of course I'm alive," he said slowly, wrapping his arms around your waist, "What happened?"

"Th-There was a guy from h-high school," you choked out, "And he broke in a-and killed you and I woke up in an alley and I tr-tried to run away but h-he caught me and then I woke up for real and y-you weren't th-there and I thought it re-really happened." Your words were a jumbled up mess and probably barely recognizable being muffled by his shirt, but he somehow managed to understand everything you said.

"Babe," he said, hugging you tightly, "I'm not gonna let anything happen to you – not in your nightmares and definitely not in real life."

"I love you," you cried quietly, finally looking at him.

"I love you," he smiled slightly, pressing his lips to yours.

Chapter Text

"Hey, babe!" you said cheerfully as your boyfriend walked through the front door. Cody groaned quietly, shuffling over to where you were sitting on the couch and plopped down beside you. You smiled slightly, kissing his cheek and resting your chin on his shoulder, "Rough day, huh?"

"I just want to get this album out," he sighed.

"I know," you sympathized, "How about we just cancel our dinner reservations and order pizza instead?"

"We had dinner reservations for tonight?" he asked, the confusion on his face very obvious.

"Yes..." you said slowly, moving away from him a bit.

"What for?"

"You don't know what today is?"

"Yeah, it's Monday... That's kind of a random day to make dinner reservations, isn't it?"

"Yeah, I guess so," you bit your lip, giving him the best fake laugh you could. "I'm just gonna go order that pizza now," you said quietly, getting up and going into the kitchen and reaching for the phone book.

"What are you doing?" Cody asked, following you, "You know their number by heart. Just please tell me what I forgot so I can start apologizing." He looked at you with a pleading expression.

You laughed bitterly, "It's comforting to know that you can know someone for over five years and they'll only forget your birthday once."

"Birthday," he repeated, rubbing the back of his neck, "It's your birthday."

"No, it's yours," you replied sarcastically. He let out a deep breath and you rolled your eyes, grabbing your phone off of the counter and walking to the door.


You cut him off, "I'll be back eventually." You slammed the door behind you and went to the nearby park.

There weren't many kids around – which was pretty surprising since it was nearing 7pm and school was over for the day – but it didn't bother you. You just needed to be some place quiet to think.

You walked over to the tree that you and Cody always sat under when you came here together. Maybe you were being irrational and a bit overly dramatic, but he never once forgot your birthday. Honestly, you've never been really into celebrating it, but it was always nice to know that he remembered.


About an hour and a half later, you were still sitting against the tree in silence when you heard someone walking over to you. You looked up and watched Zach as he made his way across the grass. He smiled at you, but it wasn't like a 'happy to see you' smile; It was more of a 'Cody told me what happened' smile.

"I'm kind of a dick, aren't I?" you frowned, looking up at him as he pulled you up off the ground and put his arm around your shoulders as you began walking back to your house.

"Just a bit," he chuckled, "He really didn't mean to forget, Y/N, but you know he's been stressing about this album pretty much since our last one came out."

"I know," you sighed, "But you guys were working on that one on my birthday too and he didn't forget!"

He smiled slightly, "I know you're angry, but just try to cut him some slack, okay? He's doing the best he can." You looked down at your feet and still were by the time you got home and you didn't even realize Zach had led you to the backyard until you looked up.

Suddenly, a couple dozen friends jumped up and shouted, "Surprise!" You hid your face in your hands for a moment before they were being pulled back down. You opened your eyes, only to meet the sheepish smile on your boyfriend's face.

"Happy birthday, babe," he whispered, kissing your forehead and pulling you in for a hug.

"You're kidding," you mumbled into his shirt, hugging him back.

"I'm sorry I just let you leave like that, but I didn't want to ruin the surprise."

"You certainly didn't," you laughed lightly.

"I'm sorry I made you mad," he smiled shyly again.

"Please don't apologize for me being an asshole," you said half-jokingly, "I overreacted. I know you've been really stressed out lately, especially the past few weeks, and I shouldn't have added to it over something as stupid as a birthday."

"Your birthday isn't stupid," he replied, "From here on out, I promise to never fake forget your birthday again."

You laughed loudly, "And I promise to not be a real asshole about you fake forgetting my birthday again." He kissed you and the guys started making gagging noises, causing you and Cody to laugh and pull away from each other. "As much as I would love to make out with you in front of all these people," you sighed dramatically, "Why don't we get this party started?!" Everyone cheered, making you laugh as Cody threw his arm around your shoulders and kissed your cheek before you went to go talk to everyone.


Chapter Text

He could barely hear himself think with how loud the music and party goers were being. As he walked into the living room, talking with random people, two of his best friends walked through the front door with you following not far behind. His heart skipped a beat when you looked at him and smiled.

"Hi, Nash!" you said cheerfully, hugging him.

"Hi, Y/N," he grinned shyly.

"Please tell me there's food," you looked at him hopefully.

He couldn't help but smile, "In the kitchen. Uh, Jamie... Could you...?" He nodded and led you out of the room. "What's she doing here?" he asked Ryan.

"She wanted to tag along," he shrugged, "What's the big deal? I thought you liked her."

"Don't say that so loud!" Nash exclaimed in a hushed tone, "She might hear you!"

Ryan laughed, shaking his head, "She's not gonna hear me from all the way in there, Nash. Calm down."

Truthfully, Nash did want you there, you just never seemed like the partying type to him. You were the kind of girl that would rather stay in your pajamas and play video games all day than go out and be around a bunch of people. But when he and Ryan walked into the kitchen, it was like you were a whole different person.

Although he didn't know you to be much of a drinker, you certainly fooled him. You had joined in on a game of beer pong and he couldn't help but laugh at how bad you were.


Two hours and four lost games of beer pong later, you had passed out on his couch. After everyone else left, Nash, Ryan, and Jamie stood over you.

"Alright, so who's taking who?" Jamie asked Nash. Ryan looked at his younger brother, then they both looked at Nash.

"No, there is absolutely no way-" He cut his sentence short seeing the look they were giving him. He bit his inner cheek and effortlessly lifted you off of the couch, taking you to his room. You woke up as he opened the door.

"Thanks for the ride," you giggled quietly, shivering as he laid you down.

Nash rolled his eyes and smiled, "I'm gonna go get you another blanket." He went to the hallway closet and grabbed a blanket from the top shelf before heading back to his room.

"Nash," you slurred when you saw him, "You're really cute."

He chuckled quietly, "So are you, Y/N. Now go to sleep."

"No," you mumbled, "You're really cute."

"Mhmm," he nodded, pulling the blankets up to you elbows.

"You're not listening!" you whined, turning away from him and burying your face in the pillow.

He sat down beside your lower back, rubbing your arm lightly, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I'm listening now." You repositioned yourself to lay on your back and looked at him.

"You're really cute," you repeated. You paused for a moment before frowning, "Why don't you like me back?"

Nash's breath caught in his throat, "W-What?"

"Why don't you like me back?" you whimpered.

"Y/N," he said, attempting to maintain what little composure he had left, "Go to sleep. We can talk about it tomorrow."

He kissed your forehead, getting up and walking to the door when he heard you mumble, "I love you, Nash." He couldn't help but smile as he closed the door behind him, but he quickly shook it off.

You're just drunk. You didn't mean – and would remember – anything you were saying right now.

Nash went into the kitchen where Ryan was clearly trying to stay standing with Jamie's help.

"You look like you've seen a ghost," Jamie commented, giving Nash a confused expression. He simply stared back, unable to come up with anything to say.

"What?" Ryan asked, "Did she confess her love for you or something?" He nodded slowly and their eyes widened. "Wait," he said, "Seriously?" Nash nodded again. "She finally did it..." he said under his breath, probably thinking he wouldn't hear him.

"What do you mean she finally did it?" he asked, sounding harsher than he had meant to. Jamie sighed, realizing he wasn't going to let it go.

"She's had a thing for you for forever," he told him, "But she made us swear not to tell you."


"For the same reason you made us swear not to tell her," Jamie raised his eyebrows. Nash stayed quiet for a moment.

He cleared his throat quietly, "Shouldn't you guys be heading home?"

"You need to tell her in the morning, Nash," Jamie told him, helping Ryan toward the door, "Because if you don't, I will." Nash sighed, closing the door behind them and locking it before laying down on the couch, instantly falling asleep.


When Nash woke up the next morning, he went into his bedroom so he could go to the bathroom and saw you still sleeping. He smiled to himself and quietly went into the bathroom to brush his teeth.

As he was finishing up, he heard a quiet groan coming from the other side of the door, making him laugh. When he walked out of the bathroom, he found you sitting up, rubbing your head.

"How are you feeling?" Nash asked you, making you jump.

"What are you doing here?" you asked, obviously confused.

"I live here?" he mocked your tone. You looked around, your eyes widening. "Before you jump to conclusions," he told you, "I slept on the couch. I just had to brush my teeth."

"Oh..." you trailed off, "Then why am I here? Where are Ryan and Jamie?"

"You lost beer pong big time," he chuckled, "You passed out on my couch and Jamie didn't want to deal with two drunks, so he took Ryan and I took you."

"He never picks me," you pouted, scrunching up your face. Nash smiled at how cute you looked.

"In his defense, I didn't pick you either," he smiled sweetly.

"Ouch," you replied, shutting your eyes tightly, "Do you have any aspirin?"

"It's in the kitchen."

You slowly got up, following him out of the room. Once you turned the corner into the hallway, you almost lost your balance, but quickly grabbed the door frame.

"Are you okay?" Nash asked frantically, rushing back to you.

"Yeah," you shook your head, "I-I'm fine."

"Here, let me help you," he said, putting his arm around your waist.

You rested your arm on his shoulders and he helped you stay upright as you walked the rest of the way down the hall. Your breathing slowed down and you were shaking uncontrollably at how tightly he was holding you.

"Are you sure you're okay?" he asked you worriedly, leading you to the counter.

You nodded again, hopping up and sitting down, "I'm fine, Nash. I promise." Hearing you say his name sent chills down his spine. He took a breath to calm himself while he got you a glass of water and an aspirin.

"Here you go, my dear," he said, handing them to you. You smiled, rolling your eyes, and took the aspirin.

"So you don't seem very hungover," you pointed out as you finished drinking your water.

Nash took the glass from you and put it in the sink, "Didn't drink too much last night." You gave him a look and he laughed, leaning against the sink, "I know; Shocking, isn't it?"

You giggled, "I bet you're dying to tell me all the stupid stuff I did last night then."

"Do you remember anything?" he asked quietly.

You thought for a moment before laughing again, "I remember calling Jamie an asshole because he took my drink from me."

"Ah, yes," he said, "That's one of my top 3 favorite things you did last night."

"I'm scared to ask about the other two."

"Well, the second one was when you went outside and started engaging a stray cat in a very deep conversation about why you were sad that it was homeless," he chuckled at the memory.

"I did not!" you squeaked.

"You did! And it was far more amazing than I could have ever hoped!"

"I'm going to see that on YouTube when I get home, aren't I?" you asked, covering your face with your hands.

"That depends," Nash smirked, making you look at him, "How much do you trust me?"

You eyes widened, "If I say with all my heart, will you delete it and never bring it up ever again?"

"I might," he shrugged, "But I definitely will if you answer one question without lying."

"And what would that be?"

"How long have you liked me?"

You let out a nervous laugh, "What, uh... What are you talking about?"

"Last night, right before you fell asleep, you told me you loved me. And I want to know whether or not you meant it."

"I-I didn't-" you stuttered, "I didn't say that." Nash walked over to you as you pushed yourself off of the counter, putting his arms on the granite on both sides of you so you couldn't leave.

"I think you're lying to me," he said lowly, his face only inches away from yours. You bit your lip and glanced down at his lips quickly before looking back up at meeting his eyes again. "How long?" he repeated quietly.

"Since the moment I met you," you whispered. Nash felt a smile pull at the corners of his mouth as he leaned down slightly, pressing his lips to yours. "You're such a dick," you mumbled against his lips when he pulled back slightly.

"But you love me," he smiled.

"I do," you sighed, grinning and kissing him again.



inspiration (luke's):

Chapter Text

"Y/N!" your best friend said next to you, waving his hand in front of your face.

You jumped and looked at him, "Huh?"

"You were staring again."

Your eyes widened, "He didn't see me, did he?"

"Does he ever?" he asked, raising his eyebrows.

"Right," you mumbled, looking down and putting your combination into the lock on your locker so you could get your Algebra textbook.

"Y/N," he sighed, "I didn't-"

"I know, Cam," you cut him off as you grabbed the book, "People like Ryan aren't meant to be with people like me. I know," you repeated quietly, "I'll see you after school." You quickly slammed your locker door shut and rushed to your last class of the day.

Algebra was the only class you were ever truly dreading. Not just because it was your worst subject, but because you also had it with Ryan. It wasn't that you hated that you were in the same class, it was that he and his friends would talk about you as if you couldn't hear them. You knew you were basically the loner of the school – that was until Cameron moved from another state, of course. But before that, no one ever liked you.

Wait, scratch that. No one ever gave you a chance.

You weren't sure why they didn't, but the constant glares and snickering every time you passed by was enough proof for you.

You finally made it to the classroom and walked in as the bell rung, earning a stare from everyone that was already in their seats. They looked away when you reached your desk, but one person's gaze lingered – Ryan's. You were sure that he could have stayed staring longer had it not been for one of his friends shoving him and obnoxiously pointing out the fact that he was staring at you. You could feel your face get hot as you kept your eyes glued onto the unopened textbook on your desk.

His friend kept going on for the next hour about how weird you were and how he didn't understand why Cameron even bothered being your friend although he was probably only faking it out of pity and you tried not to let it get to you – really, you did – but at that point, you couldn't take it anymore.

Your teacher did everything he could to get him to stop, but to no avail. He looked at you apologetically and nodded toward the door. You sighed thankfully, not even bothering to take your things with you as you got up and ran out of the room.

By the time you made it down the hall, you couldn't see through your tears anymore. You ran into the bathroom, grateful no one else was in there, and leaned against the wall, sliding down until you hit the floor.

You jumped slightly when you heard heavy breathing from the hallway followed by your name.

"Y/N," Ryan said breathlessly, "Please come out."

"No," you sniffled quietly, wiping your face.

"Y/N," he repeated, "Don't make me come in there."

You sighed quietly, "Fine," standing up and walking back out into the hall.

Ryan instantly pulled you into him, wrapping his arms around you tightly. You tensed up and it was clear he felt it as he let go of you.

"Y/N-" he said again, but you cut him off.

"You know my name?" you asked in a small voice, looking up at him.

"Of course I do," he smiled slightly, "Listen, Y/N. I'm really sorry about Scott. I shouldn't have let it go that far."

"Why would you care how far it went?" you asked, sounding harsher than you had intended to, "I'm nothing to you."

"Who told you that?" he asked, sounding genuinely hurt by what you said.

"No one had to tell me," you muttered, "It's obvious every time I step into this stupid school. No one likes me."

"What about Cameron?"

"I think we've brought Cameron into enough of my problems for one day, don't you?" you retorted, beginning to make your way back to your locker.

You would be lying if you said you weren't mentally beating yourself up as you walked away. You had only ever dreamed of being able to have a conversation with Ryan without the stares and whispers of everyone around you, but now, you were pushing him away.

"If you'll excuse me," you said once you reached your locker and realized he had followed you, "I'd like to go home now."

"No," he stated, resting his hand on the door and putting his weight against it, keeping you from opening it.

"Ryan!" you exclaimed in annoyance.

Just then, the final bell rang and you started panicking. You could only imagine what people would say about you if they saw you talking to Ryan.

"No, Y/N. Tell me why you're a nobody to me. Tell me why you don't like me," he demanded. By this time, there was already a small crowd gathering around you.

"Ryan, please," you begged quietly, still facing your locker, on the verge of tears again as everyone glared at you.

"Y/N," he pleaded, "Just tell me why you don't like me and I'll leave you alone! What did I ever do to you?!"

Ryan's friend pushed his way to the front of the crowd, "Ryan-"

Ryan cut him off angrily, "No, Scott! I want to know what her problem is!"

"It's not fair!" you shouted suddenly, startling everyone as you spun around to face him, "It's not fair that I have to live every single day of my life being made fun of and judged by people that don't even bother trying to get to know me! It's not fair that I have to be the subject of all their hurtful jokes and stupid pranks when I've done absolutely nothing wrong! It's not fair knowing that I'm not good enough for them and it's especially not fair knowing I'll never be good enough for you!"

As soon as you finished yelling, Ryan grabbed your cheeks and forcefully smashed his lips against yours. Nearly everyone gasped quietly and started whispering amongst each other.

"Who ever said you weren't good enough for me?" he asked quietly when he pulled away, his face inches away from yours.

"I told you: no one had to," you shuddered, backing away slightly, "Why did you do that? Do you even understand how much worse it's gonna get?"

"Let it," he said simply, "Who cares what they think?"

"That's easy for you to say!" you exclaimed, moving so you were no longer backed up against your locker, "Everyone loves you! It's easy not to care when they have nothing bad to say!"

You were a good six feet away from Ryan when you felt a hand on your back. You jumped and looked over, only to see a stupid grin plastered on your best friend's face.

"Where do you think you're going?" Cameron asked, pushing you back toward Ryan.

"I don't want to do this, Cam," you said quietly, your eyes getting watery again, "It's not worth it anymore."

"Not worth it anymore," he let out an amused laugh and rolled his eyes, whispering to you, "Don't kill me, okay?"


He shook his head and began speaking a little louder even though he was still talking to you, "Every day – every single time I see you – you're looking at him-" he pointed at Ryan, "-as if he's the only guy you've ever wanted to be with." You brought your hands up to your face, not daring to look at anyone – and especially not at Ryan. Cameron put his hands on your shoulders, "And I don't understand love as much as the next person, but I do know that that's the same way he looks at you."

"No, he doesn't, Cameron," you muttered into your palms.

"How would you know?" you could hear his smile as he was pushing you forward, "You're never looking at him when he does." Cameron pushed you into Ryan and you let out a squeak, finally looking up at him.

"He's got a point," he shrugged, smiling at you.

"Bu-But," you stuttered, "I-I just-"

Ryan cut you off, "Tell me that everything Cameron said is a lie and you don't like me. Then I'll leave you alone."

"I can't..." you said quietly, looking down again. He gently took your face in his hands again and made you look up at him.

"And why can't you?"



"Because it's true!" you sighed in defeat, "And if this is some sort of genius plan to embarrass me and make my life worse, congratulations! It's working!"

"Do you ever stop being so dramatic about everything?" he asked in a frustrated – but polite – tone. "I'm over here trying to tell you I feel the same, but all you can think about is what everyone else is going to say about you! I understand that I'm fortunate enough to not have them all saying horrible things about me, Y/N – I do – but don't you think that's going to change after today? No, you're not the most popular and you don't have a lot of friends and I know that by admitting all of this in front of them, it's going to make them think twice about me, but I don't care. I don't think about that when I see you. When I see you, I think about how you're always cracking stupid jokes with Cameron when I walk by and how I wish you would smile more when you weren't with him. I think about how I see you every day after school just before you get on your bus and hug him and how I desperately wish you were hugging me instead. I think about how cute you look when you're concentrating on a math test and that little smile that appears on your face when you know the right answer. And maybe this is all creepy and maybe I'm acting like a crazy, love-struck teenager, but the thing about love is that it's not between five, ten, or fifteen people; It's between two and I couldn't care less about what all these people think about you. I don't know why they pick on you and I don't know why they never gave you a chance; All I'm asking is that you give me one."

You felt a smile pull at the corners of your mouth as you looked at him, "Okay."

"Really?" he let out a hopeful breath.

"Really," you nodded and he wrapped his arms around you tightly. To your surprise, no one really had anything to say – not in front of Ryan at least – so they all just left to go home for the day.

"Hey, Y/N..." Scott said shyly as everyone else walked away, coming up to you and Ryan and looking at the ground, "I'm really sorry about earlier. I shouldn't have said what I did."

"It's okay," you smiled politely. He looked up at you and smiled back.

"Plus, if Ryan likes you, how bad can you really be?" he asked, making you laugh.

"You have no idea," you joked, trying to lighten the mood.

He laughed quietly, "You're not as bad as everyone thinks you are, you know? I look forward to getting to know you. Anyway, I better get going. My mom will freak if I'm home late again. Bye, guys!" he said as he turned and walked away. Ryan kissed your cheek and Cameron smiled, now holding your Algebra book and notebook in his arm.

"Told you," he sang, handing your books to you.

"You knew this whole time and didn't tell me?!" you yelled jokingly, pushing his shoulder.

"Would you have believed me?" he teased, giving you a hug.

"Probably not," you laughed, rolling your eyes. He smiled as you put your things into your locker and grabbed your backpack.

"Let's get going, loser," Cameron chuckled, "You've probably missed your bus by now. I'll take you home before your mom thinks you got kidnapped."

"I'll take her home," Ryan offered, "If that's okay. You know, since we live in the same neighborhood."

"We do?" you asked, confused. He nodded. "How did you know?"

"I'm not stalking you, I swear," he laughed, "I get home around the same time your bus drops you off sometimes."

"Thanks, Cam," you shrugged, "But you live on the other side of town and I don't want your mom thinking you've been kidnapped either." Cameron laughed loudly.

"Yeah, you're probably right. I'll see you guys tomorrow!" he called back as he sprinted down the hall. Ryan threw his arm across your shoulders as you walked out to his car.

"This is nice," he told you when you put your arm around his waist, "Finally being able to tell you how I feel feels like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders."

"Oh, I know," you giggled quietly, "Pretending someone doesn't exist can be a lot of hard work."

"Shut up," he laughed, kissing the side of you head, "You're so dramatic."

Chapter Text

"Y/N!" you heard from outside along with loud knocking on the front door. You trotted out of your home office, an amused grin already plastered on your face. "Y/N!" the male voice shouted again just before you opened the door.

"Good evening, Michael," you smiled sweetly, "Oh, I see you've changed hair color again. It's quite nice. Green looks good on you."

"Did you call the police on us again?" he let out a breath, clearly annoyed.

"You were being a bit loud," you shrugged, not directly answering him, "It's distracting me from my work."

"Listen," Michael started, putting his forearm on the door frame and leaning closer to you, "You knew what you were getting into when you moved in. So either learn to live with it or move out."

You smiled and rolled your eyes, "I hardly think empty threats are necessary, Mikey."

"I told you not to call me that," he mumbled.

"Ash, Cal, and Luke call you Mikey all the time."

He took in a breath, "They are my friends; You are not."

"That hurts, Mikey," you pouted, "I thought we had something special."

"Stop calling the cops on us," he stated dryly, narrowing his eyes at you.

"Okay," you smiled politely, "Have a nice night, Mikey." You closed the door and he turned around, shaking his head.

"She's not gonna stop," he sighed to himself, walking back across the yard.

You never had any problems with the loud noises coming from your neighbor's house. Truthfully, you actually enjoyed listening to the band practice every Sunday night. You just enjoyed the way Michael would come over after every visit from an officer and angrily tell you to stop calling the police on them.


The next Sunday night, you were sitting on your living room floor, old photographs spread out in front of you, when there was knock on you door.

"Hello again, Michael," you smiled at your next door neighbor as he stood on your porch.

"Y/N," Michael stated with an anything but cheerful attitude, walking into the house.

"Is there any particular reason you've decided to drop by on this lovely evening, Mikey?" you asked, closing the door and turning to look at him.

"Call me Mikey one more time," he growled lowly, only a few inches away from you.

"I hardly think empty threats are necessary, Mikey," you smirked.

Michael put his hands on your shoulders, pushing you up against the door. He then grabbed your hips roughly and pressed his lips to yours, almost immediately feeling you smile into the kiss as you wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him as close to you as he could get.

"Finally," you breathed when he pulled back, "Took you long enough."

He rolled his eyes, but smiled, "You could have been the one to make the first move too, you know."

"Oh, now where's the fun in that?" you giggled, pulling him to sit where you had been on the floor in front of the couch.

"What are you up to?" he asked you, taking your hand in his and tangling your fingers together.

"Trying to come up with a Mother's Day present for my mom," you sighed, "I don't know what I'm gonna do yet, but I'm sure she'll get more use out of these pictures than I will."

"Well, if you don't plan on using this one-" Michael grinned, reaching forward and picking up a photo. "-I'd be more than happy to take it off your hands." You tilted her head to look at the picture and began laughing when you saw your 2-year-old self covered in spaghetti sauce.

"Michael!" you squeaked, slapping his knee lightly.

"Alright, alright," he chuckled, "How about this one?" He picked up another photo and showed it to you. You saw herself when you were around 5, all dressed up in your favorite outfit for your first day of kindergarten.

"Fine," you smiled slightly, "But I have to make a copy of it first."

After a few more minutes of Michael making fun of your baby pictures, you put away the photos and called it a night. You two sat quietly for a while, just enjoying the company of the other, until you decided to break the silence.

"Wanna know a secret?" you asked Michael as he absentmindedly rubbed the back of your hand with his thumb.

"Sure," he answered quietly.

"I've never called the cops."

"Really now?" he asked, obviously not believing you.

"Yup. You know how it's the same guy that comes to your house every time?" He nodded and you smiled at him, "That's my friend Nathan."

"Wait, so he's not actually a cop?" Michael asked in shock.

"No, he's a cop, but he isn't on duty on Sundays. He just owed me a favor."

"Why would you do that?!" he shouted, although he wasn't really mad.

"As an excuse for you to come over," you shrugged casually.

"Why didn't you just ask? I would have come over anytime."

"You wouldn't have come over mad," you said simply, "And you're really hot when you're mad."

"Really?" he smirked, "Well, how hot am I now?"

Michael turned his body toward you and repositioned himself so he was now sitting on your thighs, beginning to tickle your sides before you had the chance to react. You let out a short scream before you were laughing so hard, you couldn't breathe.

"Mi-Michael!" you managed to get out, "I c-can't- I can't breathe!" He smiled and stopped tickling you, but left his hands resting on your hips and remained sitting on your legs. You took a few deep breaths to calm yourself down as you smiled, "You're such a dick."

"But am I as hot as I am when I'm mad is the real question," he said, attempting to maintain a serious expression despite the smile pulling at the corners of his mouth.

You scrunched up your face a bit, "I've gotta say it's a close second." He chuckled quietly and gave you a quick kiss.

"Do you wanna know a secret?" Michael asked you, still sitting on you.

"Sure," you mocked his reply from earlier.

"I've always liked when you call me Mikey."

"I knew it," you laughed, putting your hands on Michael's cheeks and pulling his face to your own.


Chapter Text

"Hey, Y/N," you best friend said cheerfully, coming into your house. "What are you playing?" he asked, looking at the TV.

"Hi, Ash!" you smiled, "Mario Kart. What are you doing here?"

"Luke and I are hanging out with the guys today and I came to pick him up. Didn't he tell you?"

"Oh!" you exclaimed, "Yeah, he did! I always forget Friday is guys night." You chuckled quietly, "He's been busy writing all after- Shit. Don't tell him I told you that."

Ashton laughed, "I guess you better be the one to tell him I'm here then."

"Right!" you nodded, "Please hold."

"Holding!" You could hear his smile as you trotted down the hallway. You knocked on the bedroom door softly before opening it.

"Hey, babe," you said quietly, closing the door behind you, "How's writing coming?"

He let out a frustrated sigh and looked up from his computer screen, "I can't do it, Y/N! Nothing I've come up with is good enough! I should just ask the guys and Alex to write all of our songs without me!"

You smiled slightly, walking over to where he was sitting on the bed, taking his computer off of his lap and setting it on the desk. When you went back over to him, you climbed onto the bed and sat next to him, wrapping your arms around him. He laid his head on your shoulder and took a few deep breaths in and out to calm down.

"Luke," you said, running your fingers through his messy hair gently, "Every songwriter has off days and today is just one of yours. You'll get something eventually, but please don't stress yourself out about it. You just need to take a break. Ashton is here for you and I want you to go have a fun time with the guys, okay? Don't think about writing and don't worry about whether or not you're going to write the perfect song today. You probably won't and that's okay because it's there, but you can't force it out. You just have to let it happen."

"You always know what to say," he mumbled against your skin, leaving a light kiss on your collarbone.

"I'm your girlfriend, Luke," you smiled, "It's my job to know what to say." You kissed his cheek and let go of him, getting up. "Now get ready. I don't know how long Ash will wait for you," you teased, making him smile as you left the room. When you got back to the living room, you found Ashton playing your game of Mario Kart.

"Ashton!" you laughed, making him jump and drop his controller, losing the game.

"Y/N!" he pouted, "You made me lose!"

"What are you talking about?" you giggled, "You were in last place!"

"I was second to last!" he corrected.

"Ash, I knew you were bad at Mario Kart, but come on," you joked.

"I bet you couldn't beat me if you tried!"

"Oh, it's on now, Irwin!" You grabbed another controller and promptly sat yourself on Ashton's lap. He chuckled quietly and picked his controller back up, putting his arms around your waist so he could hold it properly.

About halfway through the game, you heard Luke clear his throat and say your name from behind you. You paused the game and tilted your head back on Ashton's shoulder to look at him. As soon as you saw the look he was giving you, you got up.

"No cheating!" you glared at Ashton as you stood up. He slid his controller across the floor and threw his hands up, making you smile. You squeaked quietly when Luke grabbed your hand and pulled you into the kitchen, obviously tired of you putting off whatever he was so angry about.

"Why were you sitting with him like that?" Luke asked, getting right to the point.

"Luke, nothing is going on," you told him softly so Ashton wouldn't hear you fighting from the other room, "He's my best friend. We sit like that all the time. You know that."

"I just don't like the way he was holding you," he said just as quietly, although you could tell he was getting angrier.

You rolled your eyes, "And I don't like the way you're talking to me right now, but you don't see me getting all bent out of shape about it. I hardly think you have any reason to be jealous when you know very well that that is something we've always done."

"That was before we started dating!" he exclaimed in a whisper.

"And I'm sure if it were up to you, I would stop being friends with Ashton, Michael, and Calum altogether, but it's not, so stop acting like a dick!" His face dropped slightly and you took in a deep breath, "Luke, I didn't-" He shook his head, turning toward the front door. "Luke," you sighed, but he didn't stop walking. "Luke!" you called after him one last time, but he was already gone. "Shit," you muttered under your breath.

"Just go take a nap, okay?" Ashton said, coming into the room, "I'll talk to him when he gets home."

"You heard?" you sighed and he nodded. "Do you think I was too harsh on him?"

"Maybe a little," he answered honestly, shrugging, "If the roles were switched, don't you think you would have reacted the same way?"

"I guess you're right," you mumbled, putting your head in the palms of your hands, "I better go find him."

"Just let him cool off. He'll be back in a couple hours and I'll talk to him so he knows nothing is going on behind his back," he said, giving you a hug. You barely nodded and began making your way to your bedroom. "It'll be okay," Ashton assured you as you trudged down the hall, trying your best to believe him.


When you woke up a couple hours later, you heard arguing coming from the kitchen. You clearly heard Ashton and Luke's voices and your name being used and knew it was best to just go break it up right away.

"Nothing is going on between us, Luke!" Ashton shouted, rolling his eyes, "There is literally no reason for you to be acting like this!"

"Maybe I don't like the way you always hang all over each other!" Luke retorted, "Did you ever think about how walking into the room and seeing my best friend's arms around my girlfriend's waist would make me feel?!"

"Why is this about how you feel all of a sudden?! At least I actually spend time with her!"

"I spend time with her," Luke mumbled under his breath, although it was obvious he was getting angrier with every passing second.

"Really?" Ashton laughed, "Did you know she feels like you're always so busy with writing songs that you don't have time for her now?"

"Ash, stop."

"Did you know she feels like she has to beg you to go to bed every night?"

"Ashton," he warned quietly.

"Did you know she feels like you don't love her anymore?"

You watched Luke's fingers curl into a ball as he bit his lip and it was clear he wanted to hit something. You knew he would never even consider hitting Ashton and when he looked at the wall in front of him, your heart skipped a beat at the thought of him getting hurt.

"Luke!" you squeaked, running over to where he and Ashton were standing and throwing your left hand over Luke's fist just before it reached the wall.

The second your hand hit the drywall, you felt three of your knuckles break instantly. You screamed, falling to your knees and holding your hand as pain shot throughout your entire arm.

"Luke!" Ashton gasped, rushing to your side.

"I-I didn't-" Luke stuttered in shock, tears visibly forming in his eyes, "I didn't- I didn't mean to! I-I'm sorry!"

"Oh my god," Ashton mumbled, "I've gotta get you to the hospital." He picked you up carefully and started making his way to the front door with Luke following not far behind. "Luke," Ashton said in the angriest tone I'd ever heard him use, "I think it's best if you stay here." Before Luke could protest, you were already out the door.


A few hours later, your hand was in a cast and you had finally gotten some proper sleep for the first time in God knows how long.

When you woke up, you saw Ashton sitting in the chair next to you, smiling at you in relief as your eyes adjusted to the bright lights. Even though you were happy to see him, you were a little disappointed Luke wasn't there instead.

"Why am I still in the hospital?" you asked Ashton as he walked over to you.

"They had to take you into surgery because your knuckles were shattered so badly," he smiled slightly, "They decided to keep you here for a couple days to make sure everything heals properly."

"How long have I been here?"

"Only a few hours," he answered, "Cal and Mikey couldn't make it today, but they said to tell you they're glad you're okay and they'll see you tomorrow."

You smiled, pausing before asking, "Where's Luke?"

"Y/N..." he said slowly, "I don't think it's a good idea for him to be here."

"I want Luke," you felt tears fall down your cheek and Ashton's expression softened.

"I'll go call him," he said, squeezing your right hand – your good hand – and walking out of the room.

A few minutes had passed and you and Ashton were now just waiting for Luke to show up.

"What were you thinking, Y/N?" Ashton asked you.

"He didn't mean to, Ash," you stated, ignoring his question and shaking your head, "He didn't know I was gonna do that. This isn't his fault, okay? And I know he already feels bad enough; Please don't make him feel any worse."

"Why would you do that to yourself though?"

"I woke up to you guys fighting and listened to see if you could work it out yourselves without me having to intervene, but I could tell he wanted to punch something. I knew he would never think about hitting you and when I saw him look at the wall behind you, I knew that was where his fist was going," you sniffled, looking down at the cast on your hand, "I just didn't want him to get hurt." Your head shot back up when you heard someone walk into the room.

"I didn't want you to get hurt either, babe," Luke said in a small voice, smiling at you guiltily.

"Luke," you said quietly, unable to stop the tears from falling again when you said his name.

He quickly made his way over to the bed and you sat up a little so he could wrap his arms around your waist. You wrapped your arms around his neck and ran your fingers through the hair at the top of his neck lightly.

Ashton stood up, "I'll be outside if you need me."

"I am so sorry," Luke mumbled into your skin when Ashton left, but you could tell he was starting to get worked up again.

"I know," you said softly, kissing his shoulder every once in a while in an attempt to calm him down.

"I never meant for you to get hurt, I swear." You could feel your shoulder getting wet.


"I didn't!" he sobbed, "And when your hand hit the wall and I felt every break and I heard you scream and you started crying, I felt really bad, but when Ash said I shouldn't come with you, I thought you weren't gonna come back."

"Luke," you whispered, "You didn't mean to do this. You had no intention of hurting either me or Ash, but I was in no way going to let you hurt yourself, okay? I knew what I was doing and you need your hand way more than I need mine."

You felt him let out a quick breath against your neck as he chuckled quietly, "Don't make me laugh. I don't deserve to be happy."

"Lucas Robert Hemmings," you said firmly, pushing him back so you could look at him, "I will sit here for as long as it takes until you feel like you've apologized enough, but I will not allow you to tell yourself you don't deserve to be happy."

"But I don't," he looked down, "I haven't been that great of a boyfriend lately and everything Ashton said was true. I didn't even realize that I haven't been spending time with you, or that you've had to beg me to go to sleep, or that I've been making you feel like I don't love you anymore, but I do," he shook his head, mad at himself, "I swear I do. So much. I just... I promise I'll never make you feel like that again, just please don't give up on me."

"Luke..." you said in shock, "No one ever said I was giving up on you."

"But I haven't been a good boyfriend," he said again, sniffling quietly. Luke wasn't really one to cry and the sight of him nearly breaking down in front of you broke your heart.

"You are an amazing boyfriend, Luke," you told him, putting your hand on his cheek and making him look back up at you and wiped under his eye with your thumb carefully. You kissed him softly before continuing, "Yeah, what Ash told you is true – and I'll admit I should have told you what I was feeling instead of him – but you know what? Those are things that can be worked on. You're already so stressed about your music and I don't want this to add to it. The lyrics will come to you, my hand will heal, and I love you way too much to ever even consider giving up on you, Luke."

"I love you," he told you, kissing you.

You smiled, "I know. Now go remind Ash you love him too." He chuckled quietly, kissing you again.

"I love you," he repeated quietly before standing back upright.

"I love you too," you said as he left the room, happy everything was okay again.


Chapter Text

You stared at the paper on your desk, unsure of what anything on it meant. You had been sick since after school on Friday, and was still sick by the time Sunday night came around, so your mom decided it would be best to keep you home the next day so she could make sure you got better. You obviously had, and now you were in your last class of the day, struggling to understand even one thing your pre-calculus teacher was talking about.

When she let you begin working on your homework near the end of class, you stood up and walked over to her desk.

"Mrs. Williams?" you asked quietly. She looked up at you and you went on, "Can you please explain this to me?"

"I'm sorry, but you should have been here yesterday."

"I-I was sick all weekend," you stuttered, shaking your head. She looked back down at her own work, leaving you just as confused as before. You sighed, trudging back to your desk and sitting down, attempting to figure it out on your own.

After about 25 minutes, you let out a quiet groan because you still couldn't get it.

"Hey, Y/N," Calum, the boy who sat behind you, whispered, poking your back lightly. You turned your head to look at him. "Do you need help?" You nodded and turned around, putting your paper on his desk. He hadn't even gotten three words out before Mrs. Williams decided to interrupt.

"Y/N," she said in the most unamused tone you'd ever had a teacher use on you, "Why aren't you working?"

"Because I don't-"

"Turn around and do your own work."

"I'm trying, but I can't-"

"Maybe that's because you're talking."

"I just needed him to-"

"And I need you to stop disrespecting me before I send you to the principal," she said plainly. Everyone was staring at you by this point – which made you uncomfortable enough as is, but the fact that you were so close to tears certainly wasn't making it better.

"Mrs. Williams," Calum spoke up, "I really don't think you should talk to her like that either. She didn't understand the lesson and you refused to catch her up, so I asked her if she wanted me to help."

"Calum, it's alright to tell me if she's bothering you," she said, completely ignoring what he told her.

A small squeak escaped your mouth and you knew that if you didn't leave right then that you would start crying in front of everybody. You stood up again, not even bothering to take your books, and began walking toward the door. Mrs. Williams tried to stop you, but you were in no mood to listen to her anymore.

You had just made it out of the room when you heard her angrily say Calum's name followed by the classroom door closing loudly. You looked back and saw Calum smiling apologetically at you, carrying your books as well as his. He came up to you and lifted his arm up, pausing first to make sure it was alright. You barely nodded and he rested it across your shoulders. You made a move to take your things from him, but he refused, telling you he was fine carrying them.

"I'm really sorry about what happened," he said quietly as you walked to Mr. Fisher, the counselor's office.

"It wasn't your fault," you told him, "She's never liked me."

"I've noticed that," he commented, "But why?"

You sighed, "I don't know. She just doesn't." He took his arm off of your shoulder to open the door to the counselor's office.

"Hi, Y/N," the woman at the front desk smiled at you as you walked in.

The counselor's office was somewhere you had been quite a bit since freshman year. Although you were a fairly good student, you did have troubles with certain classes and Mr. Fisher wanted to check in with you every Friday to see how you were doing.

"What are you doing here?" she asked, "It's not Friday."

"Hi, Mrs. Murphy," you said quietly, "I just need to talk to Mr. Fisher."

"He's not here today, dear, I'm sorry. Is there anything I can do for you?"

"No," you shook your head, "I just needed to get out of class."

"Mrs. Williams giving you trouble again?" she asked, as this was usually the only reason you ever had problems. You nodded and she sighed, "If you want to stay in here until the bell rings, that's okay. I will never understand why the school gave that woman a job." You giggled quietly, making Calum grin as you sat down at the desk that was in the room.

"Y/N, I really think you should switch to a different teacher," Calum said, sitting down beside you.

"Even if I wanted to, I couldn't," you sighed, resting your elbow on the table and your chin in your hand, "She's the only one that's teaching pre-calc this year and I need the credits to be able to graduate."

"What do you mean if you wanted to?" he asked, "Why wouldn't you want to?"

"It's the only class I have with you," you admitted shyly and he grinned again.

"Well, since there's no one to bother us, how about I help you with this homework now?" He finally gave you your books and began explaining everything you'd missed.

By the time the final bell rang 5 minutes later, you had a pretty good understanding of how to do the rest of the problems.

"Thanks for the help, Calum," you smiled as you stood up.

"You're welcome, Y/N," he smiled back and he began walking with you to your locker.

"Isn't your locker at the other end of the hall?" you asked him. He simply nodded in response. "Then what are you doing?"

"Being a gentleman," he joked. When you made it to your locker, he looked at the clock and started rushing toward his own, calling back, "Wait for me!" You shook your head, laughing quietly as you put the homework from your other classes in your backpack. You shut your locker door and put on your jacket before leaning against the cold metal, waiting for Calum to return.

When you saw him coming, you swung your backpack over your shoulder. He was still rushing and didn't even stop when he got to you, grabbing your hand and pulling you outside, leading you to your bus. You finally stopped running when you got there and he motioned for you to get on first. You found an open seat and slid in beside the window, finally able to catch your breath.

"Made it," he said breathlessly, plopping onto the seat beside you.

"You're such a weirdo," you laughed, taking your backpack off and putting it on the floor between your legs while he did the same.

"But I'm a weirdo that got us to the bus on time and that's what matters," he chuckled, pushing your arm with his elbow.

You talked for about 20 more minutes before you were coming up to Calum's stop. He looked over at you as he lifted his backpack onto his lap.

"I wrote my number on your paper, so don't hesitate to call me if you get stuck again, okay?" You nodded as the bus came to a stop and he stood up, quickly adding, "Or for any reason in general. It doesn't have to be about school."

You laughed quietly, "I'll talk to you tonight, Cal." He let out a breath and smiled, getting off of the bus while you turned to look out the window, ignoring everyone staring at your stupid grin.

Chapter Text

"Hey, babe!" your boyfriend called from the kitchen as you walked into your apartment, "The guys are here, is that cool?" You heard a chorus of greetings as you plopped down on the couch. You simply grunted into the pillow, not knowing whether or not they heard you.

It was clear they had, however, when they all came into the room. Jack effortlessly picked you up and sat down where you were, making sure you were comfortable in his lap. Alex sat beside you while Rian and Zack sat down on the other couch.

"What happened to your eye?" Rian asked.

"Nothing," you said quickly, pushing your bangs over the side of your face.

"Did you fall at work again?" Jack asked, moving your hair back so he could look at the bruise.

"Something like that," you mumbled.

"Come on, Y/N," Zack pushed, "If all you did was fall again, you wouldn't be so grumpy."

"I'm not grumpy!" you protested, "I'm great! I'm wonderful! I've never been less grumpy than I am right now!" The guys gave you a look telling you that they knew you were lying. "I hate when you look at me like that."

"We wouldn't have to look at you like this if you would just stop pretending nothing is wrong all the time," Rian commented.

"What about that whole 'no mentioning the ex' thing that everyone says is a bad thing to talk about?" you asked, trying desperately to get out of it.

"That's on a first date," Alex said, "And now that we know it's about your ex, there's really no going back, so tell us – what happened?"

You sighed, "I was taking a drink to a customer and Aaron was there and I guess he saw me about to walk by his table and decided it would be funny if he tripped me again."

"What do you mean again?" Jack asked, "He tripped you the last time too?" You barely nodded and he shook his head, "Why did you lie?"

"Because I know you guys," you sighed, "I know what you would do to him and I don't want you to get in any trouble."

"But he doesn't have the right to do that!" he exclaimed, "Just because he's still miserable about the break up doesn't mean you have to be!"

You could tell it was making him – as well as the others – mad which was exactly why you didn't want to tell them. You knew they meant well and they just wanted to protect you, but this was a constant thing that happened. You had learned to deal with it – although you would be lying if you said it didn't piss you off too. It always felt good to be able to get all you anger out, but you hated the way you would just keep going after you got started.

"I know! And it's really frustrating!" you ranted, "Like, what did I ever do to him?! Nothing! I did nothing! All I did was break up with him because I didn't feel the same anymore and he suddenly thinks he has the right to treat me like shit because of something that happened three years ago!"

You continued raging on and on for about 10 minutes while the guys just politely listened. You didn't know if they were actually paying attention or not, but it made you feel sort of comfortable just knowing someone was there. You were on the verge of tears and knew you had to do something to get the rest of your anger out.

You let out a quick breath before standing up, "I need to write."

You always wrote songs when you were mad. Well, you always wrote songs when you had inspiration – and you usually had inspiration to write when you were mad. You rushed down the hall and into your bedroom, heading straight to your desk.


After about an hour and a half or so, you had all the lyrics. You had no idea whether or not they would actually work in a song seeing as your only musical talent was pretty much writing, so you called the one person you knew could help you.

"Alex!" you shouted. Almost immediately, he burst into the room, nearly tripping over himself.

"Are you okay?!" he asked quickly.

"Yes. I need you to put this to music," you picked up your notebook and handed it to him.

"Why can't you?" he asked, taking it from you.

"I'm only good for lyrics," you sighed, "You know that." He opened his mouth but you were quick to cut him off, "I mean musically."

"Alright," he told you, "I'm sure the guys and I can come up with something. Do you want to sit in and listen?"

"No," you shook your head, "I kinda just want to be alone still." He nodded, giving you a small smile before walking out of the room.


A couple hours later, you were watching TV, nearly asleep, when you heard a light knock on the bedroom door. You opened your eyes as Zack opened the door, immediately giving you a guilty look.

"Sorry," he said quietly, "I didn't know you were sleeping."

"It's okay," you yawned, "I shouldn't be taking a nap this late in the day anyway. What's up?"

"We just finished working on your song and I was sent to ask you if you wanted to hear how it turned out," he answered.

"Yeah! I would love to!" you perked up, getting up and following him to the living room where the rest of the band was. They were sitting in a circle on the floor, so you took a seat next to Jack.

"Feel better?" Jack asked, putting his arm around your shoulder, pulling you closer so he could kiss your cheek.

"A little, I guess," you shrugged, "But I'm excited to hear the song."

"You know you write really intense shit, right?" Alex chuckled.

"You know me: I write the best lyrics when I'm angry." They nodded in agreement, making you smile.

"So," he started, "The song would sound a lot better with all the instruments, but we only have an acoustic, so you won't really get the full effect right now, but you will be able to get a feel for how the lyrics will sound." You nodded, leaning onto Jack as Alex started playing.

Stop fucking around with my emotions
I like you better when you're numb
I'm sick and tired of false devotion
Devote yourself to moving on
Or suck it up and let it go

But you're always out to get me

You're the snake hidden in my daffodils when I'm picking flowers
That's just my luck these days
Why can't you just be happy for me?

You're the break lights failing as my car swerves off the freeway
It kind of feels like sabotage
Why can't you just be happy for
Why can't you just be happy for me?

You think your opinions make you savvy
Your running mouth falls on deaf ears
You say you're winning 'cause you're laughing
While I'm crying crocodile tears
Just suck it up and let it go

But you're always out to get me

You're the snake hidden in my daffodils when I'm picking flowers
That's just my luck these days
Why can't you just be happy for me?

You're the break lights failing as my car swerves off the freeway
It kind of feels like sabotage
Why can't you just be happy for
Why can't you just be happy for me?
Why can't you just be happy for

Why can't you just be happy for me?
I'll never be good enough, no, I'll never be good enough
Why can't you just be happy for me?
I'll never be good enough, no, I'll never be good enough

But you're always out to get me

You're the snake hidden in my daffodils when I'm picking flowers
That's just my luck these days
Why can't you just be happy for me?

You're the break lights failing as my car swerves off the freeway
It kind of feels like sabotage
Why can't you just be happy for
Why can't you just be happy for me?

Why can't you just be happy for
Why can't you just be happy for me?

"That sounds amazing!" you squeaked when Alex finished playing.

He sighed quietly, "Thank God. I was worried you wouldn't like it."

"I love all of your songs!" you told him, leaning forward and hitting his shoulder.

"You're incredibly difficult to please when it comes to your own lyrics though," Jack pointed out, chuckling. The other guys were quick to agree.

"Only when you aren't writing the instrumental part!" you exclaimed, "I don't trust anyone but you guys with my lyrics."

"But you don't trust us with your problems," Alex sighed dramatically, "I'm hurt."

You giggled quietly, "Because I have a very strong feeling you're going to 'coincidentally' run into Aaron and your fist is going to 'accidentally' hit his jaw."

"What do you think we are, some sort of animals?" he gasped.

"No, you're a group of four very protective guys and although I love you all to death, I cannot allow you to cause a lifetime of emotional pain to anyone but your fans."

"Fine," Rian said, "We won't do anything this time. But if it happens again, I will not be in control of my actions should I see him around town."

You thought for a moment before extending your arm over to him, "Deal."


Song used: "The Irony Of Choking On A Lifesaver" by All Time Low

Chapter Text


"I'm home!" you called out as you walked into your apartment. You expected your boyfriend to come rushing to greet you as he always did, but that wasn't what you got today. "Luke?" You set your things on the living room couch before making your way to the kitchen. You let out a sigh of relief when you saw Luke leaning against the counter with his phone in his hand. "Why didn't you answer me?" you asked, but received no response. You raised your eyebrows and waved your hand in front of his face, "Hello? Can you get off that thing for like 10 seconds? I'm talking to you." He looked up at you and rolled his eyes before returning his attention to his phone. "Ah," you said, "The silent treatment. Let's see. I didn't accidentally use your toothbrush again, so it can't be that. I said I love you before I left earlier, so it's not that. Oh!" you exclaimed, "It's because I didn't kiss you goodbye, isn't it?"

Luke let out an annoyed sigh, "I thought you were going shopping."

"I did," you answered simply.

"Why didn't you tell me you were going with Michael?"

"I didn't think you would care?" you replied, confused.

"You didn't think I would care that my girlfriend hanging out with another member of my band?" he repeated angrily.

"I have hung out with Michael, Ashton, and Calum plenty of times before, Lucas."

"Whatever," he muttered, pushing himself off of the counter and starting to walk away.

"No," you said firmly, running in front of him and spinning around, "You're not leaving until you tell me why you're so mad about this." He narrowed his eyes at you before shoving his phone in your hand. You looked down at the screen and read the article headline: 5 Seconds of Summer Frontman's Girlfriend Leaving Him For Another Member?

"Luke," you sighed, "Why do you keep reading this bullshit?" He began messing with his lip ring and shrugged. You set his phone on the counter beside you and wrapped your arms around his neck, resting your forehead on his. "I love you, Luke," you told him quietly, "You know I would never cheat on you."

"I know," he mumbled, pressing his lips against yours, "I'm sorry."

"Oh!" you smiled, "I have a surprise for you!" You grabbed his hand and lead him toward the living room. Just before you reached the room, you stopped and looked at Luke.

"You know how I said I had to go pick something up which was why I couldn't lay in bed with you all day?" you asked. He nodded and you went on, "Well, the reason I was with Michael was because him, Calum, Ashton, and I went to this guitar shop about a month ago and they just finished this yesterday, so we had to pick it up this morning." He gave you a confused look as you pulled him to the couch. He looked over at the other couch and saw a guitar case sitting there. "Close your eyes," you instructed and although he was still confused, he complied. You opened the case and carefully took the guitar out, setting it on his lap. "Okay!" you said excitedly, "Open!"

"Babe," Luke gasped quietly, his eyes widening as he admired the guitar on his lap. He looked up at you, "What's this for?"

"The new tour is coming up soon and we know your other guitar has gotten pretty beat up over the months during the One Direction tours, so the boys and I wanted to buy you a new one for your first headliner. And since I know nothing about guitars, Michael insisted that he come with me today to make sure everything was good enough for our little Luke," you teased, reaching over and ruffling his hair a bit.

"Babe," he said again, a guilty smile on his face.

"Uh huh," you nodded, grinning, "Say it." He set the guitar gently back in the case, taking your hand and pulling you onto his lap.

"I love you," he said, kissing your cheek, "I'm sorry."

"I know," you giggled. "I love you too. Besides, if I was going to cheat on you, it definitely wouldn't be with Michael," you smirked, earning a push on the shoulder and a loud laugh from your boyfriend.



"Michael," you whined, poking his arm continuously, "Come on. You know I didn't mean it." He remained silent, eyes glued to the television as he played FIFA in the back lounge of the tour bus.

Michael had been giving you the silent treatment for over 5 minutes now after you teased him for missing a goal. You let out a short sigh and got up, moving to the other couch, sitting across from him. You bit your inner cheek, trying to come up with some way to get him to acknowledge your presence, even if he still refused to speak to you. You suddenly came up with an idea that would for sure get his attention.

"Don't say anything if you don't love me," you said, attempting not to smile when you got no response. "Don't say anything if you never want to see me again." You could tell he was trying as hard as he could to keep ignoring you. "Don't say anything if you're terrible in bed," you sang.

He glanced over and grinned at you before quickly averting his gaze back to the TV. You smiled victoriously, but you still had one more thing up your sleeve that would get him to break the silent treatment completely.

"Don't say anything if you would rather me be with Luke instead of you," you said. He looked at you again and you stuck out your bottom lip, causing him to sigh.

"Alright, you win," he chuckled, rolling his eyes. You grinned, getting up and going to sit next to him again. You rested your chin on his shoulder and kissed his cheek.

"Do you forgive me?" you pouted. He turned his head and kissed you softly.

"I forgive you. Just please don't leave me for Luke," he answered, making you laugh.



"Cal," you said in a frustrated tone, "Are you seriously giving me the silent treatment right now?" He shrugged, which was obviously a yes to you. "Why?!" you exclaimed, only to earn another shrug from the boy sitting beside you. You replayed the previous conversation in your head before realizing what it was. "Calum, is this really because I said I don't listen to Green Day?" He remained silent. "Calum!" you groaned, "You're acting like a child!" He bit his inner cheek, still refusing to look at you. You rolled your eyes, standing up and going into the kitchen to grab your keys. "I'll be back later," you told him as you walked out the door, not bothering to wait for a response since it was clear you weren't going to get one.

After about half an hour of aimlessly walking around town, you stopped at the Dairy Queen near your apartment and bought two blizzards for yourself and Calum. You quickly walked home before the ice cream melted and carefully opened your front door. Once inside, you started looking for Calum but it wasn't long until you found him in the spot on the couch where you left him. This time, however, he was asleep.

You sighed, going to the kitchen and putting his ice cream in the freezer before setting your own on the coffee table in the living room, careful not to wake him up. You went to get your laptop from your bedroom and when you returned, you sat across from Calum.

A few minutes later, you were scrolling down your Twitter timeline, still eating your blizzard, when Calum finally woke up.

"How long have I been asleep?" he asked you, obviously forgetting he was giving you the silent treatment.

You shrugged, not bothering to look at him, "Since after I left."

"When did you get home?"

"About 10 minutes ago."

"Did you get me any ice cream?" he asked, just now noticing the cup in your hand.

"Do you feel like you deserve any?" you muttered, putting your now empty cup on the coffee table in front of you.

"No," he sighed, hanging his head.

You closed your laptop and put it on the seat next to you, picking up your cup and leaving the room without a word. When you came back, you had Calum's ice cream in your hand. You plopped down next to him suddenly, causing him to jump and look at you. He looked at the cup in your hand and then back at you.

You shrugged, smiling slightly, "I couldn't not get you one."

"Does this mean you're not still mad at me?" he asked carefully, slowly taking the cup out of your grasp.

"I was never mad at you," you told him, laying your head on his shoulder, "Just annoyed."

"I know I was kind of acting like a kid," he told you, taking a bite of ice cream, "But whenever I sing their songs to you, you never say anything."

"I don't have to like the songs to like when you sing to me, Cal" you giggled quietly.

You could hear his smile, "I'm sorry."

"I know," you said, looking up at him and kissing him, "I forgive you."



"Hi, Ash!" you smiled when you heard your boyfriend walked into your apartment, "How was rehearsal?" He only grunted in response, causing you to quickly save what you had written for your English report before closing your laptop and going into the living room where Ashton had thrown himself onto the couch and was now watching TV. "Alright," you said, sitting cross-legged beside him, "What did I do?" He shrugged, cause a sigh to escape your mouth. "Well, when you decide to stop giving me the silent treatment, you know where to find me."

You stood up and were almost out of the room when you heard Ashton say, "Why did you tell them?"

"Tell them what?" you asked, turning back to look at him as he got up to face you.

"You know what," he said, an amused look on his face.

"I really don't, Ashton. Please just tell me what I did wrong," you practically begged.

"You told them why I was late today," he mumbled, looking down at his feet.

"Ash," you said quietly, walking up to him and taking his face in your hands and making him look at you, "I didn't know I wasn't supposed to."

"You could have lied," he shook his head, "You could have told them I overslept or I forgot or I was still taking a shower. You didn't have to tell them the truth."

"Ashton, they are your best friends. Do you really think that's going to change just because they know you were crying?"

"Don't say that. It's embarrassing."

"Ashton," you repeated, "It is not unusual for guys to cry and whoever decided it was has clearly never felt any emotion whatsoever." You kissed his nose, "But we've told you not to read those horrible things people say about you."

"I know," he sighed, "But I can't help it."

"I know you can't, but please stop believing it. You are the most amazing person I have ever met and those people are idiots for not being able to see it."

"I love you," he said quietly.

"I love you too," you smiled, kissing him softly.


inspiration for michael's:

shout out to my friends shay, natalie, and maguie for helping with ideas for calum, luke, and ashton's.

Chapter Text

"Babe!" you called, making your way down the hall to your bedroom. You opened the door and saw your boyfriend standing in front of the mirror, fixing his tie. "Cody, you're gonna be late for rehearsal. We have to go."

"Are you sure this looks alright?" he asked you, looking at you in the mirror. You rolled your eyes and smiled, wrapping your arms around his neck from behind and resting your chin on his shoulder.

"I have told you at least 10 times already that you look amazing," you assured him, "You always do."

He sighed, "I guess I'm just worried."

"And is worrying helping?"

"No," he chuckled, already knowing where you were going with it.

"Then why, why worry at all?" you sang with a stupid grin.

He shook his head and laughed, "Let's go," grabbing your hand and pulling you out to the car.


"You know," you said as Cody opened your door after he found a parking spot at the venue, "I find it funny that you're worried considering you're nominated because of Why Worry and all."

"I know," he mumbled, "I can't even take my own advice."

"Cody," you said quietly, taking his hand and lacing your fingers together, "You're going to give an amazing performance. There will be a lot of fans here, okay? They will still love you whether you win or lose or fuck up the lyrics or not, so stop over-thinking it and have a good time for them."

"I hate when you preach to me."

"You only hate it when I'm right," you smiled, kissing his cheek.

"Well, well, well!" Zach shouted dramatically as you and Cody walked to the stage, "Look who finally decided to show up!"

"Well, well, well!" you copied, "Look who finally decided to wash his hair!"

"Harsh," he laughed, pushing your shoulder.

"You know I love you," you giggled, giving him a hug as well as the rest of the band.


While the band was on stage rehearsing, you were standing at the side watching when you heard someone come up beside you and groan, "Who invited you?" You looked over at Marshall and smiled.

"I could ask you the same thing. I didn't know they were selling merch tonight," you smirked.

He let out a fake laugh, "Very funny. I'll have you know, I am a +1."

"And who was unfortunate enough to draw the short straw on that one."

"That would be me," Zach said, coming down the stage's stairs.

"Damn it!" you laughed, "I should have known!"

"And I have the prettiest date here, I'd say," Zach chuckled, throwing his arm across Marshall's shoulders.

"I don't know about that one, man," Cody smiled, wrapping his arms around you.

You rolled your eyes and grinned, "You guys sounded great up there, by the way."

"Thanks," he smiled slightly, "I just hope we do well during the show." You simply sighed, knowing that nothing you could say would be able to convince him to stop stressing.


A couple hours later, the show had finally started and with every passing second, you could tell Cody was getting more and more nervous.

"Cody," you whispered, leaning forward since you were standing behind him, "You're gonna have a panic attack."

"I'm not gonna have a panic attack," he said quietly, not turning to look at you.

"What happened the last time you were worrying this much?" you asked, wrapping your arms around his neck from behind again.

He paused before answering, "I had a panic attack..."

"Exactly," you nodded, "You're going to do amazing, okay? Just please stop worrying. For me."

He took in a few deep breaths and let them out slowly. You kissed his cheek, keeping your arms around him until it was time for the band to go on. As their introduction was ending, Cody looked at you. You smiled reassuringly and kissed him.

"I love you," you told him. He looked at you for a moment before kissing you again, but didn't respond and walked out on stage with the rest of the band. The crowd was going crazy as they walked out and you could tell Cody had loosened up a little. Maxx started playing and you heard Marshall walk up to you again.

"Would you care to dance, my lady?" he asked in a horrible British accent, making you laugh.

"Why, of course, kind sir," you copied just as terribly, curtsying and taking his hand, resting your other arm across his shoulder.

As you were dancing – which basically just consisted of jumping around – you could hear the tone of Cody's voice change. He was clearly getting a lot more into it upon seeing you and Marshall dancing like idiots as well as people in the crowd. When the song was over, the crowd erupted into screams again as the guys ran off stage.

"You guys were amazing!" you squeaked breathlessly, hugging Cody tightly.

"Thank you," he laughed, "Hey, how come you don't ever dance with me like that?"

"What can I say, man?" Marshall shrugged, "I'm a great dance partner. We could be on Dancing with the Stars."

"You might want to find a new partner then," you giggled, "I'm beat."

"But you're the best dance partner I've ever had," he pouted.

"I'm sure Zach would love to dance with you, Marshall."

"I'm in," Zach said.

"Thank you, dear," Marshall sighed dramatically.

"Anything for you, babe," he chuckled, shaking his head.


All Time Low began making their way onstage to present the last award of the night; Song of the Year. You took in a sudden breath and squeezed Cody's hand, making him chuckle and look at you.

"You're not nervous, are you?" he teased.

You cleared your throat, "Why would I be nervous? I'm not nominated." He laughed again, shaking his head and turning his attention back to the band on stage.

"We're very excited to be presenting the award for Song of the Year tonight," Alex went on, "But we're super bummed because we won't be the most recent winners anymore." He chuckled, "Anyway, the winner of Song of the Year is..." The rest of the band leaned toward the microphone and they excitedly shouted in unison, "Why Worry; Set It Off!"

You let out a short scream, nearly knocking Cody down as you jumped on him, giving him a hug. You felt him laugh as he wrapped his arms around you, only letting go because they had to go on stage.

"Wow," Cody breathed into the microphone after taking the award from Alex and giving him a hug, "Honestly, we didn't really think we would win, so I don't think any of us have anything prepared."

"I'd like to thank Marshall for being my date tonight!" Zach interrupted, looking back and pointing at him, causing everyone to laugh.

"I'd like to thank donuts!" Maxx added, "And my girlfriend and my cat for always being there for me!"

"Thank you to my parents for having me," Austin shrugged, "That was pretty cool of them."

Dan shook his head and chuckled, "Thanks to Brandon Paddock, Tommy English, and Matt Appleton, our producers, and everyone at Equal Vision, and thanks to our families and friends for being so supportive of us over the years, and now that I'm going, I know I'm probably forgetting people, so I'm sorry."

"First and foremost, I'd really like to thank All Time Low-" Cody gestured behind him with a smile. "-because without them letting me sing with them forever ago, I don't think I'd be here on this stage right now." He looked over at you and smiled again, "I'd also like to thank my beautiful girlfriend for constantly putting up with all of our shit and keeping me sane and just for being one of the best things in my life." You couldn't help but let a couple tears fall as he turned to the crowd again, "And also, a huge thank you to the fans because without you guys, we definitely wouldn't be doing this, so thank you all for making our dreams come true and getting us to where we are now."

"Yeah, man!" Zach shouted over Cody's shoulder, "You guys are fucking awesome!" The crowd cheered and the guys said one last thank you before walking off stage with All Time Low, every last feeling of nervousness completely gone.


Song mentioned: "Why Worry" by Set It Off

Chapter Text


It's just another night and I'm staring at the moon
I saw a shooting star and thought of you
I sang a lullaby by the waterside and knew
If you were here, I'd sing to you

Ryan sat outside on the roof of the hotel, staring up at the sky and taking in the beauty of the city. He loved visiting other countries and he would never be the last to admit he was jealous of the people who lived there. Amsterdam had always been his favorite place to come to and he was excited to hear that the city was a stop on their second world tour.

He wished more than anything that you could be there with him though. He knew how much you loved to travel and be able to go on tour with the band. You would always talk about going on one of their world tours with them one day and how fun you thought it would be. And you would be with them right now if it weren't for school, but you were in the last semester of your senior year in college and you had finals, so you couldn't make the month long trip.

Ryan quickly got bored of being on the rooftop, so he made his way down to the street. The canal wasn't far from where they were staying, so he decided to head there. He smiled when he reached the water upon seeing that the only open bench just happened to be the same bench from The Fault in Our Stars. It was your favorite book and although he was sad that you weren't there to see it yourself, the thought of how excited you would have been if you were made him happy.

"You know," Ryan heard from behind him, "I've always wanted to recreate that moment when Gus and Hazel are sitting on this bench."

Wait... He knew that voice...

He quickly jumped up and spun around, now looking at the girl he left at home nearly a month before.

"Surprise," you giggled as he nearly tripped over the bench to get to you.

"I thought you had finals this week," he breathed as you both wrapped your arms around each other tightly.

"Yeah," you shrugged, "I might have lied about that. Finals were last week. You didn't really think you could come to Amsterdam without me, did you?"

Ryan smiled at you, kissing you quickly before taking your hand and sitting on the bench. You rested your legs on his left thigh and your arms across his shoulders. You talked about tour for a while – although it ended up being how something in every city the band stopped in reminded him of you – before going back to his hotel room. Before either of you could ask what the other wanted to do now, there was a knock at the door.

"Greetings!" Ian smiled as he walked in, camera hanging around his neck.

"Hi, Ian," you smiled, giving him a hug.

"Hi," he chuckled, "It's good seeing you again although I'm not surprised. I would be crazy to think you would ever miss the opportunity to see sites from your favorite book."

You looked back at Ryan, "He gets me."

Ryan shook his head and chuckled, "What brings you here, Ian?"

"Well-" Ian started, turning on his camera. "-as you know, I was walking around taking photos of the city and I noticed you guys sitting across the canal on the bench that was in The Fault in Our Stars and..." he trailed off as he searched through his photos for a few seconds, "I thought you'd like this one I took a few minutes ago."

"Ian!" you squeaked, throwing your hand over your mouth as you looked at the near perfect recreation of your favorite still from the movie.

"This is beautiful, Ian," Ryan grinned.

"Thank you!" he said, "I'm really proud of it, actually. If it's okay with you guys, I'd like to put this on my Tumblr and website and such too."

"Please do! I'm due for a new lock screen anyway," you giggled, kissing his cheek.



You're on the other side
As the skyline splits in two
Miles away from seeing you
But I can see the stars from America
I wonder, do you see them too?

Nash walked mindlessly around the city, trying to find a place to eat or get coffee. He wasn't in the mood for anything in particular, really; He just wanted to get out of the stuffy hotel. It was nearing 6am and he had just got off the phone with you. He made sure to call you every night he was away from home to tell you goodnight, although it was never the same as actually being with you.

He missed the smile you would give him when he kissed your forehead after climbing into bed, the feeling of your grip on him loosening as you fell asleep, the random things you would mumble against his skin in your sleep that would make him laugh quietly. But that was what came with being in a band. Even though it was hard leaving loved ones for weeks or months at a time, the fans – and the anticipation of going back home – made it all worth it.

Nash let out a small sigh of relief when he finally found a cafe that was open. Once he got his drink, he went back outside and sat at an empty table. He was scrolling through his Twitter mentions when he heard someone walk over to where he was sitting and stop in front of him.

"Is this seat taken?" the girl asked.

His heart skipped a beat as he looked up to see you smiling at him. He immediately stood up without saying a word and wrapped his arms around your waist, hugging you as tightly as he could without hurting you.

He felt you laugh, "So is that a no or..."

"It's open," he couldn't help but chuckle as you let go of each other, "What are you doing here?"

"The guys called me a couple days ago and said you've been a little off since you left and asked if there was any way I could make it to one of the tour dates," you gave him a half-smile, "So I checked the schedule and got on the first available flight I could find and here I am."

"I've missed you," he said, kissing you before you sat down.

"I've missed you too," you said quietly, "But I wish that didn't have any affect on your performing."

"I know," he looked down at the coffee cup in his hands, "I'm sorry."

"I'm not saying it's your fault, Nash," you told him, immediately feeling guilty for your poor choice of wording, "I'm just-"

"No, I know," he nodded understandingly, "I know you didn't mean it like that. I wish it didn't either. I feel like I'm always letting everyone down because of it. I should be used to it after this many years and being away from family and friends for so long, but it feels different with you – like it hurts more, you know? It makes me feel weird because leaving my family never hurt like that, but leaving you tears me apart. And I think it's because I know that they'll be there when I come home and it worries me that you won't be because you deserve to be with someone who can drop everything he's doing when you need him at 3 in the morning. You deserve someone who's able to hold you in his arms when you wake up from a bad dream and feel safe knowing he's not going to let anything happen to you. You deserve someone who's home 24/7, 365 days a year, but I can't-" You cut him off, reaching across the table and grabbing his face, pulling it to your own and pressing your lips to his.

"I am always going to be there when you come home," you assured him, "I love you and if I wanted someone else, I would have left after your first show away from home. I can't promise you it's ever going to hurt any less, but I can promise you that no matter how far away this job takes you, I will always be the first person running to you in the airport when you come home."



I can hear your heart on the radio beat
They're playing "Chasing Cars" and I thought of us
Back to the time you were lying next to me
I looked across and fell in love

Jamie laid in bed, staring at the ceiling, the only sounds coming from the radio on the nightstand next to him. It was 7:30am and the sun was just starting to rise. He knew he should probably get up and start getting ready for the busy day of interviews ahead of him, but he just didn't want to. He could hear Ryan start to shuffle around in the room next to his, but that didn't make getting up any easier.

Chasing Cars by Snow Patrol was playing softly on the radio and all Jamie could think about was the first time he realized he was in love. The two of you had been dating for about 7 months before you slept over at his house for the first time. Neither of you had ever really been in a serious relationship until you met each other and Jamie fully expected the experience to be awkward to say the least. But as you were laying in his bed, he began hearing soft snores coming from beside him.

Jamie knew from very early on in the relationship that it was going to be more than a crush that lasted for four months until one of them decided that it just wasn't going to work out. And when he looked over at you, it solidified it – because when he looked at you and thought about how beautiful you looked and how cute your snores were, he knew at that moment that he was in love.

"Room service!" someone knocked on the door, startling Jamie and bringing him out of his thoughts.

He had heard enough Dutch accents throughout his time of being in a band to know that the person on the other side of the door was not from Amsterdam. He slowly got up and went to the door. When he opened it, he was met by someone he didn't expect to see for another two weeks. It seemed like he couldn't do anything but stare, which made you frown.

"Was the accent really that bad?" you asked.

"It was terrible," he said, letting out a quiet laugh as he pulled you into the room. He closed the door behind you, not wasting another moment before wrapping you up in a tight hug. "What are you doing here?"

"I was in the neighborhood," he could hear your smirk, "Thought I'd drop by and say hello."

"What are you really doing here?" he laughed.

"I don't know if you've noticed," you stated, moving back to look at him as you raised your eyebrows, "But your tweets are really intense when you miss someone." He smiled sheepishly, wrapping his arms around you again and pressing his face into your neck.

"I love you," he mumbled against your skin.

You let out a short laugh, "I love you too."

"How long are you staying?"

"Until the end of tour."

"Really?" he asked, eyes widening as he looked at you again.

"Really," you nodded, giggling, "You need me too much."


Song used: "All of the Stars" by Ed Sheeran


Chapter Text

Warning: Panic attack


You walked around for a while before finding a quiet spot around the other side of the venue and sat down against the brick wall. You sighed, finally able to find a quiet place to recollect yourself. It wasn't that you didn't want to go to the concert; It was that none of your friends liked the band so you knew you would have to go alone.

You had been preparing yourself since the moment you bought your ticket last month, but once you got to the venue, you were overwhelmed with how many people were actually there. Your town wasn't the smallest, but it certainly wasn't a town that bands usually came to either – let alone bands as popular as 5 Seconds of Summer.

When you sat down, you dug through your bag, quickly pulling out your iPod. You scrolled down through your music a bit before you got to Ashton's demo of Long Way Home that you came across on Tumblr one day. You tapped the screen and it started playing softly in your ears. His voice always helped you calm down when you were stressed and this time was no different.

You sighed in relief and leaned your head against the wall behind you. You closed your eyes and the next thing you knew, you were moving. You opened your eyes and saw you were being carried down a hallway, but before you could freak out, the person carrying you realized you had woken up and you immediately knew who it was.

"Sorry," Michael said, "Didn't mean to wake you."

He stopped walking and put you back down on the ground, giving you your bag and putting his arm on your shoulders to lead you to where he was taking you in the first place. You didn't even have to ask Michael why he had been carrying you – not that you were able to speak anyway.

"I saw you walking around earlier while I was helping take Ash's drums out of the trailer and you looked pretty nervous. I know a panic attack when I see one, so I ran in to put everything I was carrying on the stage, but when I came back out, you were gone," he explained, "I told everyone to keep an eye out for you, but no one had seen you by the time we were done unloading everything. Then a few minutes later, Luke ran inside and said he saw someone that looked like the description I gave them go around to the back of the building, so I went out the back door and saw you were asleep. I was going to wake you up, but I could tell that was probably the most quiet time you've had today. I didn't want you to have to sleep outside and since there's a couch in our dressing room, I thought I'd let you sleep there. But since you're awake now, I guess that doesn't really matter, does it?" he chuckled.

"S-So where are we going now?" you stuttered quietly.

"Oh, we're still going to the dressing room," he smiled, "I'm not just gonna leave you out there alone. Unless you have a friend you're waiting on?" He looked at you questioningly and you quickly shook your head, making him laugh, "Then dressing room it is!" Once Michael opened the door and led you into the room, you were met with the stares of two other members of the band.

"You must be the girl Mikey was worried about!" Calum exclaimed, "Are you okay?"

"Slightly more nervous than before actually," you answered honestly, your voice shaking, "But about what you're referring to, I'm fine now, thank you."

Luke chuckled, "We're glad to hear that. I'm Luke, by the way, but I'm guessing you already knew that since you're here and all. Or maybe you were dragged here. I don't know."

You laughed, finally starting to feel comfortable, "I'm Y/N. And yes, I am well-aware that I am here for a 5 Seconds of Summer concert; I have the empty wallet to prove it." The guys laughed loudly and once they calmed down, you randomly asked, "So where's Ashton?"

"Probably making a Keek or something," Michael laughed lightly, shaking his head.

"Now that you mention it," Luke commented, "I haven't seen him since he finished setting up his drums on the stage."

"Shouldn't someone go check on him?"

"Well, we still have some stuff to take care of before the show," Calum said, "Do you think you can go find him and make sure he's okay?"

Your eyes widened, "M-Me?"

"Yeah!" Michael was quick to agree, "We'll make sure to let the crew know you're okay to be back here. We won't be more that 10 minutes."

"Uh... O-Okay," you nodded slowly and they took off. You sighed quietly, wondering why they would tell a random fan to go check on their drummer.

You opened the dressing room door and went out into the hallway, starting your search for Ashton. You looked in every room along the hall without any luck. You made your way to the main part of the venue, carefully opening the door and revealing the stage where you saw the messy light brown hair and bright red bandana of the boy you'd spent the last 5 minutes looking for.

"Ashton," you said quietly when you were about 10 feet away from where he was sitting behind some speakers near his drums. He jumped a bit as he hadn't heard you walk in and turned quickly to look up at you.

"How did you get in here?" he asked, not realizing how harsh he sounded.

"Michael let me in," you mumbled.

"Oh!" he said as if you were a friend he hadn't seen in 10 years and finally recognized you, "You're the girl he told us to look out for earlier?" You nodded and he went on, "Where are they?"

"They told me to come look for you because they didn't know where you were but they had stuff to do so they sent me," you answered, the volume of your voice still low.

"Are you okay?" he asked, referring to why Michael had wanted him to look for you.

You nodded again, slowly inching your way closer to where he was sitting, "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," he told you quietly, moving over slightly so there was room for you to sit beside him. You sat down, careful to make sure you didn't knock anything over or sit on anything.

"Ashton, I know I'm just a fan and I really shouldn't even be in here," you said, looking at him intently, "But it's okay to tell me if something's wrong. It's not like I have anyone to tell secrets to." He looked at you with a questioning look and you already knew what he was wondering. "Y/N," you told him and he nodded.

"I guess I'm just nervous," he confessed.

"About the show tonight?"

"I don't know," he sighed, "I've played plenty of shows before and not felt nervous, but there's just something about today in general that makes me feel like my life isn't gonna be the same after." He sighed again, putting his face in his hands, "It sounds so stupid when I say it out loud."

"I know what you mean," you said, picking at the already chipping nail polish on your nails, "That's why Michael was looking for me. I basically had a panic attack when I saw how many people were already in line."

"Why would you stay then?" he asked, looking back up at you, "I mean, why put yourself through that kind of thing?"

"How often do you really get to see your favorite band live?" you shrugged, "But I realized very early on that if I let my anxiety take control, I'll never be able to live normally. I don't want to be stuck in my house for the rest of my life just because I get nervous around people. I'm not a psychologist and I can't tell you why you feel nervous, but I can tell you that you won't feel nervous forever." He looked at you for a moment.

"Thank you," he finally said, "It's nice talking to fans when there aren't others around trying to get my attention."

You let out a small laugh, "You're welcome. Speaking of fans, are you feeling better? I heard things at the airport last night got pretty intense."

He laughed loudly, "Intense isn't exactly the word I would use, but I'm fine. I know they were just excited."

"So..." you trailed off after a couple minutes of silence, "Would it be too much to ask for a picture?"

He groaned jokingly, "I knew there was something more to this. Did you even care if I was okay?"

"I always care about how you're feeling, Ash," you giggled quietly, pulling your iPod out of your bag. You unlocked it and your music was still open, showing the photo of Ashton you had put with his demo. "Well, that's not embarrassing at all," you laughed, shaking your head and pushing the home button.

"My Long Way Home demo, huh?" Ashton smirked, "I didn't think anyone would ever find that."

"We find everything, Ashton," you teased, "You should know this by now." You opened the camera and quickly got a photo of the two of you before you turned off your iPod and put it back into your bag.

"So why my demo?" Ashton asked as the two of you began walking back to the dressing room to see if the other guys had returned, "Like, why not the actual song?"

"Your voice calms me down," you answered as if it was the most casual thing in the world, "When I feel an attack coming, I turn on one of your demos and it's like it was never going to happen."

A smile began pulling at the corners of his mouth and he nudged your arm slightly. You looked over at him and rolled your eyes, laughing as you pushed him back. Without warning, he jumped on your back, surprised that you managed to keep steady.

"You're a lot stronger than you look," he chuckled as he opened the dressing room door for you.

"You're a lot lighter than you look," you replied, turning your head slightly and sticking your tongue out at him.

He gasped dramatically, "Rude."

You carried him into the room where Michael, Luke, and Calum now were once again. They gave you the same confused look as you kicked the door closed behind you.

"Found him!" you announced proudly, the drummer still on your back.

"Well, there's something you don't see every day," Luke laughed, returning to fixing his hair.

"You're stronger than you look," Calum commented almost exactly as Ashton had a few moments ago.

"Your boyfriend is a lucky dude," Michael chuckled under his breath.

"Don't have one, actually," you told him.

"Girlfriend?" he asked slowly.

You laughed, shaking your head, "No."

"Wait," Ashton said, quickly sliding off of your back so he could look at you, "Seriously?"

"Seriously," you nodded.

"Why?" He seemed genuinely shocked.

"I guess boys are too intimidated by my muscles," you shrugged. "Anyway, I better be heading back out before any rumors start," you said half-jokingly. "Oh, hey!" you squeaked, looking at Luke, Calum, and Michael, "Do you think I could get a picture with you guys before I go?"

"Sure!" Michael smiled. You took pictures with them and as you were putting your iPod away, Ashton spoke up.

"What about me?"

"We already got one!" you laughed. He stuck out his bottom lip and you shook your head, handing him the iPod, "Fine, but you have to let me kiss your cheek." He eagerly nodded his head. You put your arm on his shoulder to support yourself as you leaned toward him and kissed his cheek. When you heard the shutter sound, you pulled away. Ashton gave you your iPod back and you smiled at all of them.

"Thanks for everything, guys. Have a good show tonight!" you called behind you, trotting out of the room. Right before you closed the door behind you, you could have sworn you heard Ashton whisper, "Wow."

You went back to the door Michael brought you in from and carefully looked outside, making sure no one was around. When you saw no on was in sight, you stepped outside. You walked back up the side of the building toward where the line was and look a deep breath, reminding yourself of what you had told Ashton. You luckily didn't have to worry much about anyone realizing you were gone since you didn't come with anyone and everyone that did was too wrapped up in their own conversations to notice you. You went to the back of the line and began patiently waiting to be let into the show.

About half an hour later, you were already in your seat and the concert was about to start. You kept thinking about Ashton and how you hoped that everything would go well tonight despite the nervous feeling he'd had all day.


An hour into the show, everything was going perfectly. Michael had just grabbed his acoustic guitar and you knew Amnesia and Long Way Home were coming up next. After Amnesia, Luke was talking to the crowd – introducing Long Way Home and whatnot – when Ashton interrupted just as Michael was beginning to play.

"I just wanna say something real quick," he said into his microphone. Michael stopped playing, allowing Ashton to say what he needed to. "I've gotta confess something," he continued when the screaming died down, "Before the show, I was a bit nervous and not really feeling like myself, but I met a fan and she really helped me get through it. She told me that when she feels like she's about to have a panic attack, she listens to my demo of this song and it helps her feel better. I don't know where she's at in the crowd right now, but I want to dedicate this to her." As Luke and Calum turned to say something to Ashton, you smiled slightly, hoping no one would notice and put it together that he was talking about you.

Luke came back to his microphone and motioned for Michael to start playing, smiling, "This is Long Way Home."

When it came to the end of the song, Ashton stood up and sang the last three lines as he scanned the crowd. Right before the last line, he finally found who he was looking for: You. His eyes locked onto yours as he sang the last line and you felt like your heart was going to stop right in the middle of the venue.

As they were preparing for the next song, you saw that Ashton was still looking at you. When he realized you noticed, he mouthed, "Find me after the show." You mouthed an "okay" and went back to listening to what Luke was saying to the crowd.


After the show was over and nearly every person had left, you cautiously walked up to the security guard and opened your mouth, but before you could say anything, he said, "Y/N?" You nodded and he opened the door for you, letting you go backstage.

You thanked him quietly and began your search for Ashton for the second time that day. You didn't have to look for too long, however, because as you were approaching the band's dressing room, the door opened and Ashton came walking out. You immediately ran the short distance to him, surprising him as you crashed into him, wrapping your arms around his neck.

"Thank you," you mumbled into his shirt. He smiled and put his own arms around your waist, hugging you tightly.

"Do you want to come sit down?" he asked as you let go of each other, "You've probably been standing up all day and I'm sure your feet have got to hurt by now." You pouted slightly and nodded, making him laugh. He grabbed your hand and took you into the dressing room. The other boys were still changing out of their sweaty clothes when you and Ashton walked in.

Their faces lit up as they exclaimed, "Y/N!"

"We meet again," you giggled, although you were surprised that they remembered your name.

"Are you feeling alright?" Michael asked, "I saw there were a lot of people around you."

"I'm fine," you smiled, "I didn't even notice once the show started, to be honest."

"So you liked it?" Luke grinned.

"I loved it!" you squeaked, "Much better actually seeing you live than watching concert videos."


An hour later, you looked at your phone to check the time. You groaned quietly, not realizing how late it actually was until now.

"I should be getting home," you sighed, really not wanting the day to end, "My mom's probably getting worried about me."

"Is someone coming to pick you up?" Calum asked you.

"No, I walked."

"How far away do you live?"

"I don't know, about 20 minutes or so, I guess. I've never really timed it."

"And you walked all the way here?!" Michael exclaimed, eyes wide. You smiled shyly, shrugging in response. "We can take you home if you want. I'm sure our bus driver won't mind."

You smiled slightly, "Thanks, Michael, but I live on a dead end street. There's no way the bus would be able to leave again without hitting anything."

"Well, at least let me walk with you," Ashton said with a questioning tone, "To make sure you get there safely." You looked at him and he looked as if he genuinely seemed to care about whether you got home safe or not.

"Okay," you agreed. He stood up and held his hand out to you. You took it and he pulled you up off the couch while Luke, Calum, and Michael stood up as well.

"Thanks again for today," you said, giving them hugs.

"It was no problem," Michael smiled, "We hope to see you again soon." He glanced at Ashton and when you looked over at the drummer yourself, he nervously cleared his throat.

"Shall we?" he asked quickly, sticking his elbow out toward you.

"We shall," you giggled, linking your arm through his.

On the way to your house, he would say something that made you laugh every now and then, but for the most part, it was a quiet walk. When your house was in sight, you sighed again, knowing today was probably the only time you would ever get to spend time with the band again – if you ever met them again at all.

"Talk about taking the long way home," Ashton muttered under his breath as you stepped onto your front porch, making you laugh as you dug around in your bag for your key.

"Thanks for walking me home, Ash," you said quietly when you finally found it, giving Ashton one more hug and turning to unlock your front door when you heard him take in a deep breath and say your name. You looked back at him and he immediately started rambling.

"I know that we don't really know each other – well, I don't really know you, at least – but I really do want to change that."

You smiled slightly, "I would love to change that too, Ashton." He let out a small sigh of relief and took his phone out of his pocket.

"Here," he said, handing you his phone, "Put your number in."

You took it as you handed him your own, "You too." You gave each other your phones back and Ashton paused before quickly leaning forward and kissing your cheek.

You smiled, "Thanks for everything, Ashton."

"You say thank you a lot," he chuckled.

"I have a lot to be thankful for," you shrugged, "Also, let me know you got back to the bus safely. If you don't call or text me in the next 30 minutes, I'll assume you've been kidnapped and I will come looking for you."

He laughed loudly, "I'll call you, don't worry."

Ashton kissed your cheek again before hugging you and walking away as you hurried to get to your bedroom. Before you could reach the hallway, your mom came out of the kitchen.

"You're home!" she exclaimed, "How was the show?"

"The show was great," you smiled.

"I heard you talking to a boy outside," you saw her grin slightly, "Did you meet him there?"

"I guess you could say that."

Suddenly, your 5-year-old sister came running out of her bedroom, screaming, "Ashton Irwin kissed you?!"

"You're supposed to be in bed," you chuckled quietly.

"Isn't that the boy in the band you saw that you always talk about?" your mom asked.

"Yes, Mom," you sighed, already having told her the boys' names so many times before.

"And he kissed you?"

"It was just on the cheek!"

"Two times!" your sister squealed.

"Well," you said quickly, "I'm expecting a call soon, so I'll be in my room. Night!" You kissed your mom's cheek and your sister's head before rushing to your room, careful not to slam the door behind you as you excitedly replayed the day in your head while waiting for Ashton to call.


Chapter Text

"Mikey, please?" you gave your boyfriend a pleading expression, "It's just for a couple hours."

"Y/N," he sighed for what was probably the tenth time that day, "I know this is important to you, but I can't go, okay?"

"You can go, Michael," you rolled your eyes, "You just refuse to."

"I wouldn't have to if your dad liked me," he mumbled, plopping down on the couch.

"Michael," you repeated softly, sitting next to him and wiggling your arm behind his back so you could hug his waist, "He just hasn't gotten used to me moving out yet."

"We've lived together for almost two years, Y/N," he said, putting his arms around you as well, "I'm telling you – he doesn't like me."

"Will you please just give it a try?" you begged, "If anything happens, I swear we can leave. I haven't seen them since last Christmas, Michael. Please?" Your voice cracked and he looked down at you, sighing again.

"Alright," he caved, "I'll go. But you better mean what you said about leaving if something happens."

You smiled, reaching up and kissing him, "I love you."

"I love you too," he grinned slightly, kissing your forehead.


A couple days later, you and Michael got into the car and began the drive to your parents' house. They lived a little over an hour and a half away and with job schedules and whatnot, it was nearly impossible for you to see them as often as you'd like.

Today was their 25th wedding anniversary and you and your siblings wanted to throw them a small party to celebrate. Michael had just pulled into your parents' driveway and looked at you after he parked.

"Everything's going to be fine, Michael," you assured him, "I promise." You got out of the car and took his hand, walking to the front door. You knocked before opening it, calling out as you walked in, "Mom! Dad! We're here!"

"Y/N!" your mother exclaimed as you and Michael entered the kitchen.

"Happy anniversary!" you squeaked, giving them hugs before going back to Michael.

"Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Y/L/N. It's nice to see you again," Michael smiled politely. Your mom gave him a hug while your father simply grumbled in response. Michael's expression dropped a bit as he backed up and stood behind you.

"Dad," you said firmly, trying as hard as you could not to sound too harsh.

"Hello, Michael," he said quietly, not bothering to look at him. You sighed and looked at your mom.

"Where are Josh and Katie?" you asked, wondering why your brother and sister weren't with them.

"Outside with the kids," she answered, "Why?"

"I just need to talk to them." Michael made a sound and you turned your head to look at him. "You'll be fine for a few minutes, won't you?" His eyes widened, but he nodded slowly. "I'll be right back," you told him, quickly kissing his cheek before walking to the back door. "Dad," you said, causing your father to look over at you, "Be nice." He mumbled quietly as you closed the door behind you.

Michael's POV

Michael cleared his throat quietly, shifting uncomfortably on his feet and playing with the bracelets on his wrist.

"How have you been, Michael?" your mom smiled, breaking the silence.

"I've been alright," he replied, "Thank you."

"Would you like something to drink?"

"Oh," he shook his head, "No, thank you, Mrs. Y/L/N."

"Dear," she laughed quietly, "I have told you over and over you're allowed to call me Y/M/N."

"Sorry, Mrs- Uh, Y/M/N."

"What are you intentions with my daughter exactly?" your dad spoke to Michael directly, finally looking at him.

"U-Uh, I-" Michael stuttered, startled by the sudden question, "M-My intentions, sir?"

"Yes," he nodded, "Your intentions. As in do you plan on marrying her one day or are you going to break her heart like all the others?"

"Y/D/N," your mom warned in a tone she rarely ever used.

"No, I want to know," he said, never taking his eyes off of your nearly terrified boyfriend.

"Sir," Michael said, "I love your daughter in every possible way you can ever love someone. I could never do what those other guys did to her."

"I've been told that too many times," he stated, laughing bitterly, "And I'll be honest, when she told me you were in a band, I wasn't too happy with that either. I'm assuming you're never home with her then? Is she always alone?"

"I-I knew that when I asked her to be my girlfriend that I was asking so much of her, but she-she's promised me she's okay with it."

"Is she though?" Your mom interrupted again, saying your dad's name, but he kept going. "She's a very good liar, you know. Are you really sure she's handling it as well as she says she is?"

Michael froze, suddenly overcome with feeling like you weren't as okay as you say you are when he leaves. In the back of his mind, he knew you were, but something about your father's tone made him doubt everything you'd ever told him.

He took a sharp breath in and his voice broke as he whispered, "Excuse me," nearly running out of the house as your mom called after him.

Your POV

You and your 4-year-old niece were sitting on the swings in the backyard when the back door suddenly opened and you heard your mom shout Michael's name as he came running out of the house.

"I'll be right back, Ash," you told your niece as you quickly got up and rushed to your boyfriend.

You met him in the middle of the yard where he crashed into you, almost knocking you down as he wrapped his arms around your waist tightly and buried his face in your neck. You paused for a moment, unsure of what was going on until you felt your skin getting wet.

"Michael," you said, wrapping your own arms around his neck and running your fingers through his hair gently, "What happened?"

"What did I do wrong?!" he exclaimed. His voice was muffled but you could still tell he was using every ounce of strength not to break down. "Why doesn't he like me?!"

You didn't know what to say. You didn't know why your dad didn't like him or why your dad wouldn't even give him a chance. You felt beyond guilty for putting Michael through this, especially when he practically told you this would happen.

You saw your mom and dad still in the kitchen talking – well, it looked like she was more yelling at him than anything – and your dad looked out at you and Michael. You quickly turned your attention back to your boyfriend, not really in the mood to look at your father.

"I'm sorry, Mikey," you said quietly, hugging him tighter, "Do you want to go home?"

He barely nodded, sniffling as he lifted his head up and wiped his face with his sleeve. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the car keys, handing them to you. You grabbed his chin and pulled his face to yours, kissing him softly.

"I'm sorry," you repeated, nearly on the verge of tears yourself, "Let me just tell everyone bye and we can leave." Michael nodded before you walked over to your brother and sister.

"Michael and I are gonna leave, okay?" you told them, hugging them.

"Dad?" your sister asked.

"Always," you sighed.

"It was good seeing you again," your brother said, "Come visit as soon as you can?"

"Of course," you smiled, giving them another hug before you went over to the swing set where your niece was still waiting for you.

"Are you leaving?" she asked, looking up at you. The sadness in her voice nearly broke your heart.

"I'm sorry, Ash," you said, picking her up and hugging her.

"But you just got here!" she whined loudly into your shoulder. You looked at Michael out of the corner of your eye and noticed he started biting his inner cheek, knowing he must have felt like it was his fault that she was so sad.

"You wanna say bye to Michael too?" you asked. She nodded and you put her back down. She ran the short distance to him and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Ashley," you chuckled, "Not so tight. You're gonna hurt him."

"But maybe if I don't move, you guys can't leave," she mumbled into his jeans. Michael smiled sadly, reaching down and tickling her sides so she let go. He picked her up and held her on his hip.

"We'll come back and see you real soon, okay?" he told her.

"Promise?" she asked, holding out her pinky.

He laughed lightly, linking his pinky with hers, "Promise." She hugged him again and he put her back on the ground. You grabbed his hand and sighed as you led him back inside the house.

"Hey, we're gonna head home," you told your parents while Michael kept his eyes glued to the kitchen floor.

"But you haven't even been here that long!" your mom said sadly although she understood why you would want to leave. You were almost out of the room when your dad said your name.

"Y/N-" your dad started before you cut him off, letting go of Michael's hand and spinning around.

"No, Dad!" you exclaimed, unable to take it anymore, "I am done putting Michael through this! I can't keep begging him to come here with me when all you do is make it obvious that you don't like him! I know that you're only hard on him because I'm the youngest, but this is ridiculous!"

Michael pulled on your arm lightly as if he was telling you to calm down and just let it go, but you couldn't. You'd been holding it in for so long and now that it was coming out, you couldn't stop.

"He has been absolutely nothing but respectful to you and you keep treating him like he's the worst person you've ever met! You can't make me pick between loving you and loving him. I love you, Dad, and I always will, but I need you to let me love Michael too."

Michael's grasp on your arm released as your dad walked over to you and hugged you as tightly as he could without hurting you. You hesitated, but when he said what you'd been wanting to hear for over three years, you let out a sigh of relief.

"I'm sorry," he said quietly as you hugged him back.

"I'm not the one you should be apologizing to," you whispered as he let go of you, looking at him. He glanced at Michael before looking at you again. You raised your eyebrows and he sighed in defeat, now giving his attention to a very nervous Michael.

"Sir, I-" Michael started before he was cut off by your dad.

"The way I've been treating you for the past three years was wrong, Michael, and if I could take it all back, I would," your father shook his head, "I was out of line and I want you to know that I knew from the moment I met you for the first time that you were perfect for Y/N. I guess I just didn't want to accept it. The way she looks at you is the same way I looked at her when she was born and I didn't know if I could love anything more. I know that a simple apology isn't going to fix it, but I am sorry."

Your eyes started to get watery as you leaned on your mom's shoulder. She smiled and put her arm around you and Michael was visibly becoming a lot more comfortable.

"Apology accepted, sir," Michael smiled, not really knowing what else to say.

"Kid," your dad said, unable to keep the smile off his face as well, "Call me Y/D/N."



Chapter Text


You woke up before the sound of your alarm to someone rustling around in the kitchen. You rubbed your eyes and looked over at the spot on the bed next to you where your boyfriend usually slept. Noticing he wasn't there, your eyes widened and you jumped up.

"Lucas!" you screamed, running into the kitchen, "Put it down!" He jumped, staring at you in shock, obviously thinking he had been so quiet you wouldn't have been able to hear him. You narrowed your eyes at him.

"But I-"

"Put it down," you growled.

"Babe... It's just a cookie."

"Remember yesterday when I asked you if you wanted me to buy you one?" He nodded slowly. "And what did you say?"


"No," you repeated, nodding, "And the last time I checked, that didn't mean 'maybe if I eat it before she wakes up, she won't be as mad when she finds out later'."


"Now I'm gonna give you two options. One: You can put the cookie back and I'll pretend this never happened, or two: You can eat the cookie but know that I will not be held responsible for anything I may do to you from now until the day you die." He looked at the cookie for a moment then back up at you, making a small whimpering sound as if to tell you he was going with the second option. "I hope it's worth it, Hemmings," you smiled sweetly, turning back around and heading back to your bedroom to get ready for work.


When you returned home a few hours later, you went to throw your keys onto the kitchen counter as you always did, but something caught your eye. Sitting on the granite where your keys usually go was the cookie you had bought the previous day in it's original package, but it was now on top of a larger box of cookies with a sticky note stuck to it.

I love you

You couldn't help but laugh, running back to your room to get changed. When you were finished getting dressed, you picked up the box of cookies and headed back to your car, driving to Calum's house as you knew Luke had band practice today.

Once you arrived, you greeted Calum's mom and she told you they were in the garage. You trotted to the garage door in the kitchen – toward the sounds of Ashton messing around with his drums – and opened it.

"Hi, boys," you smiled, closing the door behind you, "I would say it's time for a break, but it's obvious you're already in the middle of one."

"Y/N!" Calum, Michael, and Ashton cheered in unison hurrying to be the first to give you a hug while Luke just smiled shyly, remaining in his spot.

"Careful!" you exclaimed just before they got to you, "Don't make me drop these."

"Are those Luke's make-up cookies?" Michael smirked after hugging you.

"I think you already know the answer to that," you giggled, putting the box down on the table by the door, allowing them to get their own cookies while you made your way over to Luke.

"Do you forgive me?" he asked, putting his guitar on its stand a couple feet away. You laughed and nodded, wrapping your arms around his neck and kissing him.

"I forgive you," you said quietly, "And I love you too."

"You weren't serious about what you told him, were you, Y/N?" Ashton asked as he practically shoved his cookie into his mouth.

"I guess we'll never know," you shrugged, smiling at Luke and kissing his cheek.



"Michael! You always get to pick what we watch!" you whined, reaching for the TV remote.

"I do not!" he retorted, stretching his arm away from you so you couldn't reach it.

"Michael!" you repeated, climbing on top of him. He responded by throwing the remote to the other side of the room. You looked at him for a moment before jumping up, only to be pulled back down again.

"Nope," Michael said, holding you in his lap as you struggled to get away, "Now no one gets to pick what we watch."

"Bullshit! You left the TV on Family Guy!" you squeaked as he picked you up and sat you back down in his spot, making his way to where he threw the remote. Seizing the opportunity, you quickly got up and jumped on Michael, causing him to fall down. "Not happening!" you shouted, keeping him pinned down as best as you could while you inched your way toward the remote.

"I am not watching some stupid soap opera again!" he replied, grabbing your waist and pulling you back, sitting on your thighs.

"Oh, whatever! You were into it and you know it!" you said, pushing him off of you, giving you the chance to get the remote. You were finally able to catch your breath, looking back at Michael just as he fell back and the back of his head hit the edge of the coffee table. "Holy shit!" you gasped, getting up and tossing the remote on the couch as you ran into the kitchen to get some ice. You wrapped the ice up in a towel, quickly going back to the living room where Michael was still sitting on the floor, holding the back of his head. "Here," you told him, dropping to your knees behind him and grabbing his wrist gently, "Let me see."

Michael let you move his hand away from his head and you carefully pushed his hair out of the way. There wasn't a cut, but it was already starting to bruise pretty bad and you knew it wasn't going to look much better by morning. You let out a sigh and kissed his head.

"I brought you some ice," you said. He put the ice on the back of his head, flinching slightly, as you crawled in front of him and sat facing him.

"What was that for?" he asked.

You tilted your head, "What was what for?"

"You kissed it."

"Oh," you giggled quietly, "I kissed it to make it better. Did it work?"

"I think so, but I think I hit right here too," he said, pointing to his lips. You smiled, leaning forward and kissing him.

"Better?" you asked. He shook his head, putting the ice down and grabbing your cheeks.

"Still hurts," he stated, pulling your face back to his.



"Please stay with me?" your boyfriend whined as you were leaving the room.

"I don't want you to get sick too, Cal," you told him, your voice coming out weird because of your stuffy nose.

"Then let me sleep on the couch," he yawned, "You can have the bed."

"No, Cal," you shook your head, "I don't want to wake you up if I need a drink or something. You just got home from tour. You need sleep."

After a few more minutes of protesting, he finally caved and went back to sleep, allowing you to go to the living room. You had been sleeping on your couch since you came down with a cold about a week ago because you had always found it to be more comfortable than your bed when you're sick.

It took a couple hours full of trying to cough and sniffle as quietly as possible so you didn't wake Calum before you finally fell asleep.


When you woke up the next morning, the first thing you saw was your nightstand. That was weird. You knew for sure that you never moved back to your bedroom.

You went to get up, but the arm hugging your waist prevented you from moving. You turned your head and saw Calum sleeping soundly.

"Cal," you whispered, patting his arm, "Let me go."

"No," he groaned sleepily, pulling you toward him so your back was pressed against his chest.

"You're gonna get sick."

"I don't care," he said, finally opening his eyes.

"Calum, I have to pee," you laughed quietly, "Can I please get up?"

"Are you going to come back?"

"Yes," you sighed, "I'll come back." He let you go and you rushed to the bathroom.

When you came back, Calum was patiently waiting for you. You climbed back under the blankets and laid on your back next to him. He pulled your hand onto your stomach and held it, playing with your fingers as he kissed your cheek.

"How long have you been sick?" he asked after a couple minutes of silence.

"Since Thursday," you shrugged.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because I know you, Calum," you laughed, "You would have done everything you could to end the tour early just to take care of me."

"You say that like it's a bad thing."

"It is when you only had two shows left. It's just a cold; I'm not dying."

"But I like to be home when you're sick. It's the only time you let me do things for you."

"That is not the least bit true," you grinned, shaking your head.

"It is!" he protested, "And speaking of doing things for you, I am going to make you breakfast."


"No buts," he said, kissing your cheek again and getting up, "Waffles?" You sighed, knowing he was going to be too stubborn now that he wasn't so tired anymore, and nodded. "Chocolate chip?"

"Yes, please," you smiled at him remembering chocolate chip waffles were your favorite.



After an entire morning of doing everything they could to convince you to go to the fair, your friends finally got you to cave. You didn't exactly want to go to the fair, but you didn't have anything to do that day, so why not?

Near the end of the night, you were in line, patiently waiting to get on the Ferris wheel. None of your friends were willing to get on with you, so you just decided to go alone.

"Next," the guy running the ride said, looking at you. You paused when you saw someone else already sitting in the seat.

"Can't I go the next time around?" you asked him quickly.

"Do you want on the ride or not?" he asked as politely as he could.

"Yes, but I-" You stopped talking as he shook his head, motioning for you to go sit down. You sighed, trudging over to the seat and sitting next to the last person you ever wanted to see again.

"Do you think you could stop the ride when we get to the top?" the boy next to you asked.

"Or don't!" you squeaked, shaking your head as quickly as you could without hurting yourself, "Please don't. Don't do that."

The guy sighed, pulling the bar down over you and going back to his spot, starting the ride again. 

As you made your way to the top of the Ferris wheel, you began whispering to yourself, "Please don't stop. Please don't stop. Please don't stop." As soon as you reached the top, the ride stopped. "Damn it," you groaned.

"Beautiful day, isn't it, Y/N?" your ex-boyfriend sighed dramatically, putting his arm on your shoulders.

"It would be better if I weren't stuck at the top of a Ferris wheel with you," you muttered under your breath, taking his wrist in your hand and putting his arm back on his lap.

"Oh, come on. Don't be like that."

"Don't be like that?" you repeated in shock, now looking over at him, "I have every right to be like that, Ashton! You broke up with me, remember?"

"Well, if I didn't, that certainly would have reminded me," he said quietly, looking down at his hands.

"What is that supposed to mean?" you asked, rolling your eyes.

"I broke up with you, I know," he said, "And my reasoning for it was stupid-"

"And by stupid," you cut him off angrily, "You mean non-existent, yeah?"

"Not exactly..." he trailed off.

"Really? Because I never got a reason." He was about to reply when you cut him off again, "And don't you dare say your reason was that you cheated on me this time because we both know that's not true."


"Was it because I always had school when you were home from tour and we never saw each other?"


"Was it because of all those rumors that started that said I found someone else after I had lunch with my brother when he came to visit?"

"Y/N-" he tried again, but his voice broke at seeing there were now tears falling down your cheeks.

"What was it, Ashton?" you asked, your voice breaking as well, "What did I do wrong?" Ashton took in a deep breath and let it out slowly as he brought his hands up to your face so he could wipe your tears.

"It wasn't any of that, Y/N," he said quietly, leaving his hands on your cheeks.

"What did I do wrong?" you asked again in a whisper, the tone of your voice understandably breaking Ashton's heart.

"You didn't do anything wrong, okay? I just..." he shook his head, pausing to find the right words, "You didn't deserve to be with someone who was never home or someone who couldn't drop what he was doing when you needed him and you definitely didn't deserve all of those fans constantly saying what they did about you. You deserve someone who isn't me."

"If anyone doesn't deserve someone, it's me," you said quietly, "You are the most amazing and talented and sweetest person I've ever met. I know you only did what you did to save me from heartbreak, but you and I both know it just made it worse. I've only ever wanted you and no matter how far away life takes you or what anyone says about me will change that."

"Does this-" Ashton cleared his throat nervously, "Does this mean you'll take me back?"

"I never left, Ashton," you smiled, kissing him as you felt the ride start moving again.

Chapter Text

You began picking at your nail polish – something you always did when you were nervous – as you looked over at your best friend. He hadn't really been himself lately. He was beyond stressed about things he didn't normally stress about and every little thing set him off.

After one such moment, you were sitting on the couch in the living room of his apartment. You hadn't really done anything wrong, but you did feel bad. He had given all the signs of not really feeling like talking to you, but you kept asking him nonsensical questions and he just snapped.

"Marshall," you said quietly after a few minutes of silence, causing him to look up at you. "I love you."

"I love you too, Y/N," he said plainly, looking back down at his hands.

You sighed and began walking out of the room. As you passed where Marshall was sitting, he grabbed your wrist and stood up, turning you toward him.

"Please don't cry, Y/N, please," he practically begged, wiping your cheek with his thumb, "I love you too, okay? You know I do. I'm sorry I took my anger out on you again. Just please... Please stop crying."

"You don't get it, do you?" you choked, not knowing you were crying until he pointed it out, "You don't love me, Marshall – not the way I love you." He hesitated for a few seconds.

"Y/N..." he said slowly, "I-"

"Just forget I said anything," you cut him off, realizing what you just told him, and shook your head. You wiggled your wrist out of his grasp and quickly went to the front door.

"Y/N, wait-" He was cut off again, but this time, by the door slamming shut.


Three weeks.

It had been three weeks and neither of you made any attempt to contact each other. But it probably didn't help that you were both stubborn when it came to apologizing.

You weren't exactly sure why you felt like you should apologize to him, but you knew you didn't have the guts to make the first move – not after you just blurted out your feelings for him like that and ran away.

Marshall, on the other hand, was a different story. He knew he needed to apologize, he just didn't know how to go about doing it – especially since he now knew that you loved him.

That was a weird thought.

You loved him... You actually loved him. It was all that was running through his mind the past three weeks. He always knew he liked you as more than his best friend, but he didn't want to say anything at the risk of losing you. He couldn't. You were the most important person in his life and he knew that if you didn't feel the same way, you could easily leave and he didn't want that to happen. But you had felt the same.

And he hated himself for letting you leave.


Another week had passed and you were running around your bedroom, frantically getting dressed. You didn't have much motivation to do anything anymore which was why all you ever did was sleep; Your dreams were the only places you could ever get away.

Today was one of those days.

Your mom was working late and needed you to pick your 16-year-old sister up from school and, of course, you had overslept.

You ran into the kitchen and grabbed your keys off of the counter, quickly driving to the high school. Once you arrived, you waited for a few minutes until the last kid left the building. You called your sister in a confused state of panic, worried something bad had happened to her.

"Morgan! Are you okay?!" you exclaimed as soon as she picked up her phone.

"I'm fine..." she trailed off, "What's wrong?"

"What's wrong?! I'm sitting at the school and you're not here!"

"Marshall picked me up." You could just see her shrugging.

"Mar-" your voice came out shaky, "Why did Marshall pick you up?"

"He said he wanted to talk to me..." she said in a questioning tone, "He told me he called you."

You took a moment to compose yourself before asking, "Where are you?"

"His place."

"Stay there," you instructed, "I'll be there in 10 minutes." You hung up and threw your phone onto the passenger seat, speeding off to Marshall's apartment.

After pulling into the parking lot, you wasted no time in getting to the third floor of the building. You didn't even bother knocking. You were already beyond annoyed at him and you didn't have the patience for him to answer his door.

You stormed in and saw your sister sitting at the kitchen counter, Marshall standing across from her with his face in his hands. Their heads shot up and they looked at you.

"Get in the car," you told your sister.

"Y/N-" she started, but you cut her off.

"Morgan," you said slowly, careful not to yell. She sighed and looked back at Marshall.

"Don't fuck this up," she told him, getting up and leaving the apartment. As soon as the door closed, you couldn't keep your anger bottled up anymore.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!" you shouted, making his eyes widen, "If you want to pick her up from school, that's fine, but don't ever do it without telling me again." You turned to leave, but Marshall was quick to get to you and grab your hand, pulling you away from the door. "Marshall!" you yelled.

"We need to talk," he said, drastically calmer than you.

"I don't have time to talk," you replied, forcefully pulling your arm away from him as you grabbed the doorknob and opened it, only to have Marshall push the door shut again.

"Then when will you have time?" he asked, "Because you haven't seemed to have time in the past month to have anything to do with me."

"Don't you dare try to pin this on me, Marshall," you growled, finally looking at him, "You could have done something too. Now let me go."

"I can't."

"You can't what?" you rolled your eyes.

"I can't let you leave again," he said quietly, his breath getting caught in his throat.

You stared at him for a moment before whispering, "I have to get Morgan home..."

Suddenly, your sister burst through the door and announced, "I have to pee!"

You raised your eyebrows at her, "No, you don't. You were eavesdropping."

"You're right," she nodded, "I'll be in the guest room doing my homework. Please try not to yell anymore." She smiled sweetly and trotted down the hallway. You heard the bedroom door close a couple seconds later.

As you turned back to Marshall, he immediately began talking, already knowing what you were going to ask.

"I know I let you leave the first time," he told you, "And that was the stupidest thing I've ever done, but I-"

"Really?" you tilted you head, "That was the stupidest? Because you've done a lot of stupid shit."

He chuckled quietly, "Yes, and I shouldn't have done it." He paused for a moment and then shook his head, "I don't know if you've changed your mind or whatever, but I haven't. And I just... I need you to know that I've always had feelings for you and no matter how you feel now, I always will. I don't want things to be awkward between us because you're my best friend in the entire world and I don't want to lose you, but if you want to leave this time, I'll let you. I just want you to be happy – whether you're happy with me or not."

You felt a smile begin pulling at the corners of your mouth and you tried to hide it, but it was too late – Marshall had already noticed it. He had a look of hope in his eyes and you just let the smile grow and rolled your eyes.

"I love you, Marshall," you told him.

"I love you, Y/N," he grinned, putting his hands on your cheeks and pulling your face to his.


Chapter Text

"Cal?" you mumbled sleepily, rubbing your eye with the back of your hand as you stood at the end of the hallway. Your boyfriend looked up quickly, a bit startled by hearing your voice. "What are you doing up?" you asked when he didn't say anything.

"You know how I am," he shrugged, "I only seem to get inspired at times like this."

"What are you working on?"

Calum motioned for you to walk over to him as he stood up. You did, and when you were finally in front of him, he wrapped his arms around your waist, resting them on your lower back while you put your own arms around his neck.

"You know how you mentioned that you've always wanted to slow dance at 3am to your favorite song?" Calum asked you.

"You remember that?" you laughed quietly into his shoulder.

"I do," he nodded, "And I know this isn't your favorite song, but I've been working on this for a while now. It's not perfect, but I think it's finally good enough for you to hear it." You smiled, hugging Calum a little tighter. You heard him take a breath as the two of you started swaying slightly.

Life's a tangled web
Of cell phone calls and hashtag I-don't-knows
And you, you're so caught up
In all the blinking lights and dial tones

I admit I'm a bit of a victim in the worldwide system too
But I've found my sweet escape when I'm alone with you
Tune out the static sound of the city that never sleeps
Here in the moment on the dark side of the screen

I like the summer rain
I like the sounds you make
We put the world away
We get so disconnected

You are my getaway
You are my favorite place
We put the world away
Yeah, we're so disconnected

We're so disconnected

Hands around my waist
You're counting up the hills across the sheets
And I'm a falling star
A glimmer lighting up these cotton streets

I admit I'm a bit of a fool for playing by their rules
But I've found my sweet escape when I'm alone with you
Turn down the static sound of the city that never sleeps
Here in the moment on the dark side of the screen

I like the summer rain
I like the sounds you make
We put the world away
We get so disconnected

You are my getaway
You are my favorite place
We put the world away
Yeah, we're so disconnected

Turn off the radio
Those late night TV shows
Hang up the telephone
And just be here with me

Turn off the radio
Those late night TV shows
Hang up the telephone
And just be here with me

I like the summer rain
I like the sounds you make
We put the world away
We get so disconnected

You are my getaway
You are my favorite place
We put the world away
Yeah, we're so disconnected

I like the summer rain
I like the sounds you make
We put the world away
We get so disconnected

You are my getaway
You are my favorite place
We put the world away
Yeah, we're so disconnected

We're so disconnected

You moved back so you could wipe your cheeks and look at Calum.

"That was beautiful, Cal," you whispered, kissing him.

"You like it?"

"No, Calum," you giggled, "I'm crying and telling you it's beautiful because I hate it."

"But that's how I feel about you," he teased, kissing your nose. You stuck out your bottom lip and he laughed quietly, pressing your lips together. You smiled and he pulled away.

"Will you sing it again?" you asked, laying your head back on his shoulder. Calum turned his head to kiss your cheek before he started singing again.


Song used: "Disconnected" by 5 Seconds of Summer

Chapter Text

Warning: Suicidal thoughts, attempted suicide


"Luke!" you called out, walking into your boyfriend's apartment. You closed the door behind you and began searching for him, unsure of where he was until you heard sniffling coming from down the hall. "Luke...?" you said quietly, entering his bedroom.

Luke was standing in front of the bathroom mirror, his eyes red and puffy. He stared down at his hands and your heart skipped a beat when you realized he was holding a bottle of pills.

"Luke!" you squeaked, running over to him as he opened the bottle and knocking it out of his hand, causing the pills to go everywhere.

"What the hell, Y/N!" he shouted, honestly a bit annoyed that you had stopped him from what he was trying to do.

"Why...?" was all you managed to get out as you stared up at him.

When he saw the look on your face, all the anger disappeared and he collapsed against you, wrapping his arms tightly around your waist as he cried into your neck. You hugged him and led him the short distance to the foot of the bed where you had him sit down. You sat in front of him, but he pulled you onto his lap, wanting you as close to him as you could get.

"Luke..." you whispered.

"What are you doing here?" he asked you, obviously trying to avoid the question he knew you were about to ask him, "You're supposed to be in class."

"Ash called before I got there," you answered under your breath, "He said he and the boys had been trying to reach you all morning, but you weren't answering any of their calls. They're worried to death about you and clearly with good reason. What were you thinking, Luke?"

"I can't do it," he choked, "There's too much pressure and I can't handle it anymore."

"Luke, I know some of the things people say about you and the band isn't good, but you can't just throw it all away because a few negative comments. It's gonna get better, okay? Please believe me," you begged quietly, desperately holding back the sobs trying to escape along with your words.

"That's what they all say," he mumbled, wiping his face, "And they only say it to make you feel better. But it's not true. It won't get better."

"What about me?" He was surprised by the sudden question.

"What about you?" he asked slowly.

"I was like that once," you told him, climbing off of his lap and moving to sit beside him, "Do you remember when I was in the hospital before we started dating?" He nodded and you continued. "All my other friends decided they didn't want me around anymore, I just found out my ex had been cheating on me for a while – I had no hope left. Everything was falling apart and there was no way I could put any of it back together. I didn't want to live anymore. I knew everyone would be better off without me and I convinced myself that you would be too, so I decided to do them a favor and give them what they wanted."

"You tried to kill yourself?" he asked in shock.

"I did," you nodded, "And after I swallowed the bottle of pills, I realized that I didn't want to die – that I had so much to live for. So I called 911 to get my stomach pumped before it killed me."

"That's why you were in the hospital," he whispered, more to himself than to you, "Not because you had the flu."

"I'm sorry I didn't see the signs, Luke – I really am," you shook your head, "I'm sorry I wasn't there when you needed me the most, but I promise I will be from now on, okay? You helped me and now I'm gonna help you."

"I helped you?" he asked quietly – you'd never told him that he was what got you through it.

"More than you'll ever understand," you answered, "It's going to get better, Luke – I swear it will. Please be around long enough to see it."

Luke looked at you for a moment before he carefully pulled you back onto his lap. He wrapped his arms around your waist tightly, burying his face into your neck as you began lightly running your fingers through the hair at the top of his neck.

"I will be," he promised you.


Chapter Text

"Y/N!" you heard your boyfriend shout, immediately knowing he had a bad day just by the way he said your name.

"In here!" you called back, pulling your headphones off and pausing the video you had playing. You sat up as Ryan walked in the bedroom not even five seconds later. "What's wrong?"

Ryan let out a defeated sigh as he climbed onto the bed next to you, not even bothering to take off his shoes or change out of his clothes before. He collapsed on top of the bed with his face buried in the pillow and you smiled sadly, putting your laptop at the foot of the bed.

"Rough day, huh?" you asked, laying down carefully next to him and lightly running your fingers across his upper back.

"'Rough' is putting it nicely," he said, moving his head so you could hear him better.

"How about you change into your pajamas and then you can tell me about it?" you suggested. Ryan lazily slid off of the bed and took off everything but his boxers.

"Done," he stated, making his way back to the bed. You rolled your eyes and laughed before opening your arms.

"Come here," you said.

Ryan crawled back over to you and laid back down, putting his head on your shoulder. You wrapped your arm around him and began tracing the tattoos on the forearm that he had laid across your stomach.

"What happened, Ry?"

"What didn't happen?" he retorted.


"The label dropped us," he said in a nearly inaudible whisper.

Your jaw dropped, "They dropped youWhy?"

"I wish I knew," his voice broke. It was understandable why he was so upset though and you were sure Nash and Jamie weren't taking it easily either.

"They didn't give you a reason?" He shook his head. "What about the album?"

"They act like they're not even planning on releasing it," he sighed, "And since they own the rights to the songs, we can't release them on our own either."

"Ryan, your fans have been waiting for this album long enough. They deserve to hear those songs and I will leak them myself if I have to." Ryan let out a soft chuckle before lifting his head, looking at your computer screen.

"What are you watching?" he mumbled into your shirt, wiping his face with the back of his hand.

"Nothing," you replied rather quickly. It wasn't that you didn't want Ryan to know what you were watching, it was just that he might think it's strange you're watching random people play video games.

"I heard you laughing when I got home," he told you, "Come on. I need a pick-me-up." You sighed, knowing he really did need to do something that would hopefully make him feel better.

"Up," you said, patting his arm. He lifted himself up so he was resting on his elbow. You reached for your laptop and when you returned to your spot, Ryan's head was back on your shoulder.

You hit play on the video you'd been watching – the latest Minecraft Let's Play from Achievement Hunter – and hoped Ryan would enjoy it, although you didn't have to wait too long to find out.

A creeper had surprised Gavin, causing him to start shouting random things and make weird noises and Ryan nearly lost it. You laughed as well – at both Gavin's and Ryan's reactions.

When the video was over, Ryan looked up at you, "What was that?"

"Achievement Hunter," you answered, "They're part of a company called Rooster Teeth and they make videos playing a bunch of different games."

"Like what?"

"You name a video game and they've probably played it," you laughed.

"Have they ever played FIFA?"

"I should have known you would say that one," you giggled, shaking your head while you went to the channel page to find the videos, "But they've only played it a couple times."

A few minutes into the video, you heard Ryan start whining quietly.

"They're so bad at this..." he whimpered to himself, making you laugh.


Chapter Text

Warnings: Anxiety, panic attack


"Hey, babe," your boyfriend said, poking his head into the living room where you were sitting, "I'm going out with the guys. You wanna come?"

"Where are you going?" you asked, looking up from your book.

"I think we're just gonna go see a movie," he answered, "But we might find something else to do after that."

You thought for a moment before shrugging, "Sure." You closed your book and set it on the coffee table, getting up and going back to the bedroom to get dressed.

"Are you sure they don't mind?" you asked Cody as you came back into the room.

You two have been dating for about 8 months now, but you've never really spent time with the other guys. It wasn't that you didn't want to spend time with them, it was just that they always wanted to hang out where there were a lot of people and you didn't want to ruin the day should you have a panic attack. But you figured that since they were just going to the movies, you would be alright. The movie theater in your town was never too busy anyway, especially this early in the day.

"They ask about you all the time. They miss seeing you," Cody told you, kissing your forehead and making you smile. He took your hand in his and led you out to the car, driving to the theater. 

When you got there, you noticed there were a lot more cars than usual.

"Cody," you said quietly, "I don't know about this..."

He smiled apologetically, putting his hand on your knee, "If you start to feel uncomfortable, just let me know and we'll leave, okay?" You nodded and took a deep breath, getting out of the car and making your way to the entrance.

"Y/N!" you heard in front of you, watching as Zach jumped up and sprinted over to you and Cody.

"Hi, Zach," you giggled as he hugged you as did the other guys.

"Long time, no see," Austin chuckled.

"Yeah!" Maxx spoke up, "We miss seeing you!"

"Well, now you see me," you smiled sweetly, making them laugh.

"So," Dan started, "What movie do we want to go see?"

"How about that Annabelle movie?" Zach suggested, "I heard it's really good." You made a face and he shook his head, laughing lightly, "Okay, looks like that one's off the table."

The guys kept throwing out suggestions of all the horror movies playing and you were starting to feel guilty about not wanting to watch any of them, knowing they would more than likely trigger your anxiety.

"What about Ouija?" Austin offered, looking at you. You paused and everyone chuckled. "Or not."

"No," you shook your head, "We can go see it. It's fine."

"Y/N," Cody said carefully.

"Cody, it's fine," you assured him.

"I mean, we don't have to see it if you don't want to, Y/N," Maxx said, "It's really no problem. We don't want you to feel like you have to just to make us happy."

"I'll be fine," you nodded, "I promise." They gave you a questioning look before you all made your way inside the building. You went up to the cashier and started reaching in your bag.

"Don't even think about it," Cody said without looking at you.

"I think it's a little too late for that, don't you?" you smiled sheepishly.

He turned to face you, "I have told you from the moment our first date started that you will not be paying for anything as long as I'm with you." You slowly took your hand back out of your bag and he smiled, kissing your forehead.

"I wish my boyfriend was like that," the cashier sighed as she rang you and Cody up.

"I wish my boyfriend wasn't," you laughed lightly, thanking her before walking into the theater. You all went to the back half of the theater and sat down. Cody sat on the end with you in the middle of him and Zach.

"Before this movie starts," Zach stated, looking over at you and Cody, "I just want to make sure that you guys aren't going to be making out the entire time."

"Zach," you said before Cody could respond, "Why would I pay to make out with my boyfriend when I could just do it at home for free?"

"I knew there was a reason I liked you," he nodded approvingly, making you laugh.


About an hour or so into the movie, you were handling it pretty well. You had jumped a few times, but nothing was sparking any panic – until now, of course. Nothing particularly bad was even happening, but it was the fact that knowing something bad was about to happen that was getting to you. You kept taking deep breaths, but it wasn't helping and you were starting to feel like you could barely breathe.

You hit Cody's leg quickly and he looked over at you, his eyes widening when he saw the look on your face. He immediately got up, grabbing your hand and quickly taking you out of the theater. Once you were outside, he spun to face you and put his hands on your cheeks.

"Hey, look at me," he said softly, wiping the tears off of your face. You did and he continued, "Breathe with me, okay?"

He began to take deep breaths in and let them out. You started breathing in sync with him when you heard the theater doors open behind you, knowing the other guys had come looking for the two of you.

After a couple more minutes, you had finally calmed down to the point where you were breathing normally again.

"Are you okay?" Cody asked you.

"I was doing so well," you shook your head, starting to tear up again, "I almost made it." Cody wiped your face as the guys cautiously made their way over to you.

"You had a panic attack," Maxx said with a questioning tone to his voice. You bit your lip and nodded slightly.

"Why didn't you tell us?" Austin asked.

"I thought I could handle it," you replied shakily, turning in Cody's arms to look at him, "I don't want you guys to feel like you can't do things just because I'm there."

"Is that why you never hang out with us?" Zach asked carefully, giving you the bag you had left inside. You simply nodded again, looking down at your shoes.

"Y/N," Dan said, making you look back up at him, "We would gladly just go to your place or have you guys come over to one of ours." Everyone was quick to agree.

"Yeah," Austin grinned, "We like when you're around."

"Plus, we would kind of be a bunch of dicks for not being with you because of panic attacks when we don't do it to Cody," Zach laughed. You felt Cody let out a soft chuckle before he let go of you and moved so he was in front of you.

"Babe," he smiled, "These guys may be a lot of things, but a bunch of dicks is not one of them."

"Please hang out with us more," Maxx pouted, "We miss you." You giggled quietly and nodded.

"Okay," you said, causing everyone to pull you into a group hug.




Chapter Text

"Please?" you begged your dad for what was probably the 20th time since you walked through the entrance of Target.

"If I say yes, will you stop talking the rest of the time we're here?" he sighed.


"Fine," he caved, "Go get it."

You let out a quiet squeal and darted in the opposite direction, heading for the entertainment section of the store. Once you reached the CDs, you frowned. The display where the 5 Seconds of Summer albums were supposed to be was now empty.

"Can I help you with anything?" you heard someone say next to you.

"Uh, yeah. Where are the 5 Seconds of-" you cut your sentence short when you looked over and saw who was standing there.

"5 Seconds of," Ashton chuckled, "I don't think I've ever heard of them." You were still speechless and he nodded toward what was in his hands, "But I'm guessing you're looking for one of these." You looked down and saw he was holding a stack of albums before looking at him and noticing what he was wearing.

"Why are you wearing a Target uniform?" you asked. Before he could say anything, you saw the name tag on his shirt. "Does your name tag say Ashley?"

"Yeah," he laughed, "We're doing a prank video and asking random people in the store to buy the album." He scrunched up his face, "I don't think I was supposed to tell you that though, so don't tell anyone."

"On one condition," you raised your eyebrows at him.


"I want an album," you pointed to his hands.

"Right!" he exclaimed, giving you one, "Sorry."

"So is the rest of your band here too or is it just you, Ashley?"

Ashton let out a fake laugh, "Very funny. Well, I just saw Luke and Calum before I came over here, so they can't be too far away and last I saw Michael, he was walking that way," he said, pointing to the left of where you were standing. You started laughing and Ashton gave you a confused look.

"The beauty department is that way. And I'm willing to bet that if he's still over there, he's looking at hair dye."

"I will buy you every color of this album if he's looking at hair dye," Ashton said seriously, "But if he isn't, you leave with that one and have to buy it yourself." You thought for a moment.

"I will take that bet," you replied, immediately beginning the short walk to where the hair dye was with Ashton following close behind. As soon as you made it to the aisle, you stopped and looked back at Ashton, resting your hand on your hip and smiling, "Looks like you owe me four albums." He came up beside you and looked down the aisle you were standing at.

"Michael!" he groaned, "This is not what we're supposed to be doing!"

"I was just passing through!" Michael exclaimed. You and Ashton both gave Michael a look that told him you knew he was lying and he frowned, "Fine." He walked over to the two of you.

"Hand them over, Irwin," you smirked.

"Why do you owe her four albums exactly?" Michael asked Ashton as he was searching his stack of CDs for each color.

"She asked where you guys were and when I said you came this way, she said you were looking at hair dye," he mumbled, placing a CD in your hands, "And I bet her that if you were, I would buy her each color of the album."

"Thank you, Michael," you giggled as Ashton put the last CD in your hand.

"You're welcome," Michael smiled, causing Ashton to sigh again.

"Oh, come on, Ash," you laughed loudly, "You know him better than I do. Why are you so surprised by this?" He was about to say something when you were interrupted by Calum.

"Hey, dudes," he said as he walked over before noticing you, "And dudette. My bad. What's going on?"

"Ash lost a bet," Michael teased. Calum gave him a look to go on, so you continued for him.

"Ashton bet me that Michael wasn't looking at hair dye," you explained.

"Ashton!" Calum laughed, pushing his best friend's arm.

"Can we just let it go please?" Ashton whined. You finally decided to put Ashton out of his misery and go find your dad.

"As much as I would love to stay here and make fun of Ashton, I should probably go find my dad," you said. "Would you care to join me, Ash?" He started to pout slightly and you rolled your eyes, "I promise I won't talk about it anymore."

As you and the boys – Calum and Michael decided to tag along as well – were walking around looking for your dad, you heard his voice coming from around the corner as well as a voice that very distinctly belonged to Luke.

"Isn't that you?" your dad asked, pointing to the cover of the album Luke was showing him.

Luke let out a breath, "Uh, no. No, it's not. Definitely not."

"Listen, kid-" your dad started.

"This is gonna be good," you snickered, causing Ashton, Michael, and Calum to laugh quietly. By now, you had all stopped walking just to listen in.

"-I have a daughter," he went on, "And this band is the subject of every conversation I've had with her since she started listening to them and I know way more than I want to."

"Dad!" you nearly shouted, coming out from where you were hiding, "Please stop talking!"

Your dad immediately noticed your hands and asked, "Why do you have four CDs? I was under the impression you were only getting one."

"Well, for reasons I am not allowed to discuss in front of Ashton, he agreed to buy them for me," you stated, putting the CDs in the shopping cart.

"And he's..." your dad trailed off.

"That would be me," Ashton smiled, waving his hand slightly.

"So why does he-"

You cut him off, "I'll tell you when we get to the car."

"You okay there, Lucas?" Calum asked randomly – and quite loudly as well. You looked over, suddenly remembering he was there at all, and saw he was staring at you.

"Is there something on my face?" you asked, putting your hand on your cheek.

"Nope," you didn't even have to turn to look at Michael to know he had a smirk on his face.

"I know that look," your dad spoke cautiously, "And that's a look no father wants to see a boy give to their daughter." Your eyes widened slightly and you felt your face start to turn red.

"Uh," Luke finally managed to get out, "I-I wasn't-" He took a step back, but he accidentally stepped on the corner of a shelf and lost his balance. You quickly grabbed his wrist to keep him from falling. That didn't help his embarrassment too much, but you did save him the humiliation of falling flat on his back. He cleared his throat nervously before saying a barely audible, "Thank you."

"You're welcome," you replied, slowly letting go of him.

"Y/N," your dad interrupted your little moment with Luke, "Come on. We've gotta get home." You quickly turned to look at the guys.

"Would you mind if-" you paused, thinking they were probably needed somewhere for the rest of filming.

"Picture?" Calum asked.

"Please?" you smiled shyly.

"Of course!" Michael chuckled.

You gave one look to your dad and he shook his head and laughed lightly, "Give me your phone." 

You pulled it out of your pocket and went to stand with the band. You squeezed in between Luke and Michael and you noticed Luke's grip on you was tighter than Michael's. When Michael let go after the picture was taken, Luke's arm lingered on your waist for just a little bit longer.

"Thank you, guys," you smiled after getting your phone back from your dad. He decided to go find a checkout and let you talk to the guys for as long as possible.

A couple minutes later, your dad called for you.

"It was really nice meeting you," you told them.

"Hey," Michael said, "What's your Twitter? We'll follow you!" You opened your mouth, but he stopped you before you could get any words out, "And don't bother protesting. We want to." The others nodded quickly in agreement and you gave in, telling them your Twitter handle.

You gave Michael, Calum, and Luke hugs before you and Ashton went to the checkout your dad was in. Ashton grabbed the four CDs off of the conveyor belt just before they reached the cashier despite your dad's objections.

"Ash," you said, shaking your head, "You really don't have to buy those for me."

"No," he replied, taking out his wallet, "We made a bet and I lost."

You sighed, "If you absolutely have to, just buy one of them. I really don't need four of the same album."

"Alright," he said, "Pick one." You picked the color you wanted and he paid for it.

"Thanks, Ashton," you smiled.

"You're welcome," he returned the gesture, giving you the CD. You gave him a hug and left the store with your dad, telling him why Ashton bought you the album on the drive home.


When you got home, you helped put everything away before grabbing the CD and going to your bedroom. You slipped your shoes off and got comfortable on your bed, putting your laptop on your lap and turning it on. You opened Twitter, seeing six new notifications – six notifications you thought you'd never see.

@Calum5SOS followed you
@Luke5SOS followed you
@Michael5SOS followed you
@Ashton5SOS followed you
@5SOS followed you
@Luke5SOS sent a message

Your heart skipped a beat at the last one and you quickly opened your DMs, clicking on Luke's.

Sorry about being so weird today. I should have told you before you left, but I think you're really pretty. That's why I was so nervous.

You stared at the message for a couple minutes, rereading it over and over, fighting the urge to giggle like an idiot before finally messaging him back.

It's okay! I'm just really glad I was able to meet you guys. And thank you :)

He was very quick to respond and the two of you continued to message each other for the remainder of the day.


Chapter Text

You stared at yourself in the mirror, tears falling down your face. You were never the type to let rude tweets about your appearance get to you, but clearly, today was the exception. Today was the day people decided to talk about your weight – and that was something you'd always been self-conscious about. You had been doing so well in loving with the way you looked and you had your boyfriend to thank for helping with that.

Jamie never made you feel like you were different than any other girl. He made you feel beautiful. And the fact that you were in front of the mirror, hating the way you looked, made you feel guilty as hell. Jamie hated it when you picked at something you didn't like about yourself – whether it was the way you looked or that you thought your laugh was annoying or something as silly as how much you didn't like your handwriting – because to him, you were perfect.

Sure, you had flaws – everyone does – but when he looked at you, he didn't see them. He saw someone he was excited to wake up to every morning and fall asleep with every night. He saw the girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with and if he had to spend the rest of his time on this earth convincing you that you were the most beautiful girl he's ever seen, he would do it.

"Babe!" you heard Jamie call out as the door to your apartment opened.

You thought about shouting back to let him know where you were, but you knew your voice wasn't strong enough. And honestly, you wanted to wait as long as possible before seeing the disappointment on his face when he saw you sitting in front of the mirror crying.

A few minutes passed before you heard Jamie make his way down the hall. You quickly wiped your face, but didn't make the move to get up since you knew it was too late; By the time you would have begun to get off the floor, Jamie would already be opening the door.

The bedroom door opened and Jamie jumped slightly, startled by seeing you.

"There you are," he said, closing the door behind him. He took another step closer and immediately knew something was wrong. "What happened?" he asked, quickly sitting on the floor beside you. You shrugged, not daring to look at him. He paused for a moment before saying, "You were reading tweets again, weren't you?" You nodded slightly, feeling the tears starting to well up again. "Babe," he sighed, the disappointment in his voice far more heartbreaking than the look on his face, "I've told you not to read those." He moved to sit in between you and your mirror, carefully taking your face in his hand and wiping your cheeks with his thumbs. You sniffled and just continued to let the tears fall.

"What did I ever do to them?" you cried, your voice breaking, "Why do they hate me so much?"

"You know what I think?" he said, pulling you onto his lap, "I think it's because they're not in love with you the way I am. I think that if they spent even less than 5 minutes with you, they would realize that you're not all those terrible things they say you are. I think that they're doing everything they can to convince you you're not good enough for me when the truth is, I'm not good enough for you. I think they're mad because I want you over any of them and I don't think they realize that saying what they do isn't going to change the way I feel about you. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me and I don't know what I would do without you."

You looked at him with a blank expression for a moment before resting your forehead on his shoulder and crying softly, "I love you, Jamie."

"I love you too," he muttered into your shirt, "And nothing will ever change that."

Chapter Text

You let out a deep sigh and stood back, admiring your hard work. You were at the local park, enjoying your next couple days off of school, and decided to channel your inner 5-year-old and make a pile of leaves to jump in. It was quite difficult as you hadn't planned on doing this and didn't have a rake, but you managed to get a pretty good pile of leaves by pushing them with your shoes and picking them up in your arms. You quickly made your way back to the pile to check for any stray sticks – you didn't want to go home with an injury, of course – before walking back to where you were.

You were about to run toward the pile when you heard loud footsteps coming from behind you. You looked back just in time to watch a boy run past you and jump into your pile of leaves. He quickly jumped back to his feet and began running away when you let out a small shriek, making him stop in his tracks. He looked back at you just in time to watch you throw yourself onto your back and lie on the cold ground. He watched you with the brief thought that he could just leave, knowing he would never see you again, but he knew he'd feel too guilty later on. You heard footsteps come toward you once again, but this time, they were much slower and quieter.

"Um, hey," the boy – who had bright red hair that could be seen from a mile away – said, looking down at you as he approached you, "Are you alright?"

"Am I alright?" you repeated sarcastically, "Well, I would tell you, but it's clear to me that you have complete disregard for anyone but yourself, so if you could just leave me to wallow in self-pity alone, that would be great."

"Listen, I didn't mean to-"

You cut him off, "I don't know why you're about to lie to me. I watched you make the decision to ruin a random stranger's day."

"Don't you think you're overreacting just a little? I mean, it's just a pile of leaves."

"It's just a pile of leaves that I spent 45 minutes perfecting!" you squeaked. "I have been beyond stressed out, studying night and day for two weeks for my exams and when I finally decide to give myself a break, this is how life repays me. Why do I ever leave my apartment? I just don't know," you sighed to yourself, putting your arms over your face. "Can you please leave me to wallow in self-pity now?" you asked, your voice muffled by your jacket sleeves.

"I just-"

You cut him off again, nearly shouting, "Please?!"

He mumbled a few things to himself that you couldn't make out – not that you really cared what he was saying. Your day was ruined and although the reasoning was a bit childish, you were still incredibly mad at him.


A few minutes later, you heard rustling of leaves near you again and you groaned, "I thought I told you to leave me alone?"

"You did," he said, "But I couldn't leave with that on my conscience, so I wanted to make it up to you." He grabbed your hand, pulling you up off the ground as you squeaked, startled by the sudden physical contact.

"Honestly!" you exclaimed, jerking your hand out of his grasp, "What part of leave me alone is so hard to understand?!"

"The 'leave' part," he gave you a cheesy grin. "Come on, just look," he gestured to his left and when you looked over, your eyes widened. He had spent almost 10 minutes making another pile of leaves – far bigger than the one it took you nearly an hour to accomplish. "Go jump in it," he said, nudging you with his elbow lightly.

"I'm all jumped out," you told him, "I have to get home and study anyway." You began walking away when he grabbed your arm and stopped you.

"Listen, Miss I-don't-know-your-name," he stated firmly, "If you do not jump in that pile, I will pick you up and throw you into it." You stared at him for a moment.

"I'm going home," you said, turning around and walking away.

Before you could take even three steps, you felt arms wrap around your waist, spinning you back around. The boy picked you up and threw you over his shoulder, making his way over to the pile of leaves.

"What are you doing?!" you shouted, hitting his lower back.

"I told you," he said, unfazed by your punches, "Either you were going to jump or I was going to throw you." He put you back on your feet for a brief moment, but before you had the chance to run, he picked you up again bridal style.

You screamed as he tossed you into the pile – and luckily, there were enough leaves there so landing on your stomach didn't hurt at all. You propped yourself up on your forearms as the boy turned and fell onto his back right beside you. You brushed leaves and strands of hair from your face before looking at him with an almost shocked expression. He simply looked at you and smiled.

"I'm Michael, by the way," he finally introduced himself.

You bit your lip as you felt a smile begin pulling at the corners of your mouth, "Y/N."

Chapter Text

You groaned, rudely awakened by your ringtone playing loudly on your nightstand. You reached over, feeling around for a moment before your hand finally landed on your phone.

"What?" you snapped after pushing the answer button. You already knew who it was. You let your best friend choose her own ringtone, which you were currently regretting. She had always embraced her habit of being obnoxiously loud and she wanted to remind you of that every time she called.

"I am feeling the love, babe," Allison giggled as you yawned, opening your eyes slightly to look at the time.

"Al, it's 2:30 in the morning. Why aren't you home yet?"

"My car broke down." You could just see her frown.

"How tragic," you replied sarcastically.

"Y/N!" she whined, "Will you please come get us?" She was referring to her boyfriend and his friend as they had all gone out to a local band's concert. You wanted to tag along, but knowing you had a huge test on Monday, you chose to stay home and get all the quiet time to study that you could.

"Why couldn't you have just stayed with Cody?" you asked.

"His roommate says I'm too much of a morning person."

"Maybe that's why he and I get along so well."

"Y/N," she rolled her eyes, "Please?"

You groaned again quietly, sitting up and turning on your lamp, "Where are you?"

"Still at the venue. My car never made it out of the parking lot."

"You're inside though, right? It's the middle of December."

"Yes, Mom. The owner said we can stay inside until he has to leave which is in like, 10 minutes, so please hurry."

"I'll get there when I get there," you muttered before hanging up and pulling yourself out of bed to get dressed. The venue was about a 20 minute drive, so you hurried to get there so they wouldn't freeze.

When you finally pulled into the parking lot, Allison and Cody raced for the back, leaving Cody's friend to sit up front with you. He looked a little hesitant about it, but you couldn't tell if he was shaking because he was cold or because he was nervous after hearing your conversation with Allison or what.

Once they were all in the car, you looked at Cody through your rear view mirror, "You staying with us tonight?"

"If you don't mind," he smiled sheepishly, "I really don't want to wake my roommate up."

"Believe me, neither would I," you said under your breath, making him laugh.

"Oh, Y/N, this is Marshall," Cody introduced you to his friend, "Marshall, this is Y/N." You looked over at him and noticed he was looking down at his hands, playing with his fingers.

"Not much of a talker, are you?" you asked him, making him look up at you, "I swear I don't bite. I'm basically harmless."

"He's only that way around girls he thinks are pretty," Allison joked, poking Marshall's arm.

"But you have a boyfriend already," you stuck your tongue out at her before turning your attention back to Marshall. "Are you crashing at our place too?" When he didn't answer, you finally started pulling back out of the parking lot, "Well, if you're not, tell me when to turn."

The entire ride home was quiet, the only thing that could be heard was light snoring from the backseat. You pulled into your driveway and cut the engine.

"Looks like you're stuck with us for the night," you told Marshall, reaching back and slapping Allison and Cody's knees. "Wake up, assholes. We're home." They slowly got out of the car and you all made your way to the front door. Cody and Allison immediately went to Allison's bedroom, leaving you alone with Marshall. "You can take my room if you want," you said, throwing your car keys on the kitchen counter, "Our rooms are separated by the bathroom so even if they weren't too tired to do anything, you wouldn't be able to hear them."

"It's fine," he said quietly, "I'll sleep on the couch."

"He speaks!" you cheered in a hushed tone, "Cody's got some extra clothes in Allie's room at the end of the hall to the right in the bottom left drawer of her dresser if you want to sneak in and get them, but I will see you in the morning." You told him goodnight as you went to your room, changing back into your pajamas and laying down, instantly falling back to sleep.


When you woke up a few hours later, the sun had barely just risen. You yawned, sitting up and getting out of bed, trudging to the kitchen to make your daily morning cup of coffee. You weren't exactly being the quietest you could have been, not that you ever had to be. Allison was a heavy sleeper and it usually took a lot to wake her up. While you were pouring the coffee into your cup, you weren't paying attention and accidentally poured some onto your hand.

"Shit!" you nearly shouted, quickly putting the pot back on the coffee maker and running to get your hand under the faucet in the sink. You kept mumbling profanities to yourself when someone came into the kitchen.

"Are you okay?" Marshall asked, rubbing his eyes and yawning.

"Sorry," you winced again as you were still in pain, "I forgot you and Cody were here. I didn't mean to wake you up."

"It's alright. Do you need any help?"

"Uh, yeah," you nodded, "Can you go get the first aid kit from the bathroom? It's just on the counter."

Marshall disappeared into the hallway, quickly returning with the first aid kit. You turned the water off as he came over to you, but he refused to let you take it. Instead, he took the antibiotic ointment and held out his hand. You gave him a look, but put your hand out anyway. He carefully took your hand and started gently rubbing the ointment on the burn. You let out a quiet squeak, still in a bit of pain.

"Does this happen a lot?" Marshall asked, wrapping some gauze around your hand.

"Does what happen a lot?" you asked, unsure of what he was talking about.

"This," he shrugged, "Getting hurt. I don't know really anyone who keeps their first aid kit right on top of the bathroom counter."

"You know, Marshall," you said, tilting your head, "We just met. I don't think it's appropriate to be judging either me or my clumsiness yet. Just shut up and fix me." A smile began pulling at the corners of his mouth.

"Sorry," he laughed lightly, finishing up by taping the gauze in place, "Done."

"Thank you," you muttered and Marshall went to go put the first aid kit back in the bathroom. "Do you want anything for breakfast?" you asked him when he came back. He followed you into the living room so you two could sit down.

"What are you making?"

"Whatever you want," you replied, looking up at him, "Cody and Allie can get something when they wake up."

"I don't want you to do too much if it's just us."

"Hey, if it keeps me from having to study, I'm all for it," you sighed, "Do you need to be home before a certain time?"

"Probably," he shrugged.

"Well, I can just take you home now then," you said, getting up, "We can get something on the way."

"And if I don't want to go home yet?" he said, grabbing your waist and pulling you back down.

You raised your eyebrows at him, "Then I would assume that means you want to see how great of a cook I am."

"That too," he grinned.

"A lot more confident in ourselves than we were last night, I see," you shuddered slightly, realizing his arms were still around your waist.

He laughed quietly, "I guess so."

"Then what was wrong last night?"

"Allison told me you were pretty, but she didn't tell me you were this pretty," he said seriously, "She says she thinks we'd go well together." You took in a quick breath before clearing your throat nervously.

"Do you think we'd go well together?" you asked him, already knowing his answer.

He smiled, "Do you?"

"That depends on what you think of my cooking."

"Well then, I guess you better go make breakfast," he said, letting go of you and pulling you up, taking you to the kitchen.

You did your best to avoid another accident as you made breakfast, but your shaky hands were pretty hard to work with. Marshall had gone to wake Cody and Allison up and you took that time to pull yourself together.

While you were standing in front of the stove keeping an eye on the pancakes, you were startled by arms wrapping around your waist from behind.

"And for the record," Marshall said in your ear, "I think we'd be perfect for each other."

Chapter Text

You sat in silence in your living room, the only sound coming from the kitchen where your mom was doing dishes. Today was a day you would normally spend hanging out with you and your brother's friends, but today, Luke wasn't home. Today, he and the boys were at a wedding. But it wasn't just anyone's wedding.

It was Ashton's.

Ashton had obviously invited you, but you couldn't go. You couldn't watch him get married to a girl you knew he didn't belong with. Call it jealousy, but it was obvious she didn't love him the way he loved her.

Isn't that always how it goes though? Once you realize you love someone, it's always too late – and you couldn't risk how close you and Ashton were, knowing he would never feel the same about you. He saw you as one of his best friends – as a sister – and you were not about to lose that bond you had with him.

So you told Luke to tell Ashton you were sick and couldn't make it to the wedding. He tried to convince you to come – Ashton was still your best friend after all – but you refused to cave. Luke reluctantly left you at home and that's where you still were 5 hours later; Still sitting on the couch, staring blankly out the window.

You let out a sigh and stood up, deciding you needed your mother's advice.

"Mom," you said quietly, walking into the kitchen.

"Yes, sweetie?" your mom asked. She looked up at you when you didn't answer her for a few seconds.

"Am I making a mistake?" you finally asked, "Should I have still gone to the wedding?"

"Y/N," she paused, thinking about how she was going to word what she had to say, "He's still your best friend. Him getting married isn't going to change that."

"I just... I wish it was me," you started tearing up as you sat on one of the bar stools at the counter, finally admitting your feelings to someone other than yourself.

"So go stop him from marrying Ellie and tell him that." You sighed, putting your face in your hands.

"He's happy with her, Mom," you mumbled into your palms, "I can't take that away from him."

"Honey," your mom sighed, putting the towel down and coming to stand across from where you were sitting at the counter, "I know you just want what's best for him, but have you ever considered that maybe you're what's best for him?"

"What do you mean?" you asked quietly, looking up at her.

"I see the way he looks at you, Y/N. It's the same way you look at him. I understand that you feel like he's happier with her, but it's obvious he's not. I can't tell you why he's marrying her, but I can tell you that it's very clear he would rather be watching you walk down the aisle instead of her. He talks about it with your brother all the time."

"Luke knew?" your voice broke.

"You know how he is; He would rather stay out of everyone's business. And while I'm proud of him for not being that kind of person, I really wish he would have done something before today," she shook her head.

"Mom," you said suddenly, "I need to borrow the car." You jumped up and ran to your room to get your jacket. Your mom simply smiled, returning to the sink to finish the dishes.

You had no plans for what you were going to say when you were face-to-face with Ashton; You just knew you had to get to the church before it was too late. The wedding was scheduled to start at 4pm and it was already 4:10. With the 10 minute drive, you knew you would be cutting it close. You drove as fast as you could without getting pulled over or getting into an accident and you were there within 8 minutes.

Groaning at seeing that the parking lot was full, you parked down the street. When you shut the car off, you got out and began running. The church had a simple layout, so it wasn't difficult to find where the ceremony was being held. As you ran toward the sanctuary, you saw through the small windows on the doors that Ashton was leaning in to kiss Ellie and since you never really liked her in the first place, you had no problem interrupting them.

"Ashton!" you yelled as you burst through the doors, "Wait!"

Everyone's heads shot back to look at you as you came to an abrupt stop halfway down the aisle. You noticed the bride's side of the room staring at you in shock, but when you glanced at the groom's, you saw that everyone was looking at you with an almost relieved expression.

"Y/N?" Ashton said, letting go of Ellie's hands and turning toward you, "What are you doing here? I thought you were sick."

"I can't let you do this, Ash," you said, your voice breaking for the second time that day. You were breathing heavily and your heart was beating so hard, you could feel it in every part of your body. Ellie was giving you the most frightening glare you'd ever seen, but you didn't care.

"Why not?"

"She doesn't love you," you shook your head, "Not for the right reasons."

"Y/N," Ellie growled, "You are ruining my wedding."

"I'm ruining your wedding?!" you exclaimed, becoming more confident even with all eyes still on you, "What about you?! You don't love him! You love his money and the attention you get for being with him! You love the things he buys you and the fancy restaurants he takes you to every Friday night! When were you going to tell him, Ellie? When you drain his bank account buying things you know you'll never touch again? When you get sick of waking up and seeing his face every morning? When he decides that he wants to leave the band and start a family with you? Because you know just as well as I do that the second he's out of the spotlight, you're going to leave just as quickly as you came and break his heart and he doesn't deserve to be treated like that!" By the time you were done yelling at Ellie, Ashton was looking at her in shock.

"El..." he said slowly, "Is that true?"

She broke eye contact with you to look back at him and scoffed, "Of course it is. When has she ever lied to you?"

"So the past three years... They.... They meant nothing to you?" The look on his face was undoubtedly breaking your heart and the way Ellie was just laughing at him made you sick. She shrugged, but before she could say anything, Ashton quietly said, "The wedding is off."

"I'm sorry?" she asked, taken by surprise.

"I said the wedding is off," he said a little louder, causing people in the pews to start whispering amongst themselves as he took off his ring and put it in her hand. "And I never want to see you again." You looked over at the alter and saw Luke, Calum, and Michael doing everything they could not to start cheering in front of everyone. Ellie let out a loud shriek and stomped away with her mother and father following close behind her.

Without another word, Ashton rushed over to you, wrapping his arms around your waist and pressing his face into your neck. You put your arms around his neck and let out a sigh of relief knowing Ellie wouldn't be treating him like shit anymore. He lifted you off of your feet, making you squeak lightly, and took you out of the sanctuary away from all the wedding guests.

When he put you back down after he made it outside, he pulled you closer to him and you could hear his quiet sobs.

"Ash," you said gently, running your fingers through his hair, "Please don't cry."

"I'm sorry," he choked, "I'm sorry I never believed what you said about her. I'm sorry..."

"I'm sorry too, Ash," you sighed, "I should have told you how I felt sooner. Maybe you wouldn't have had to go through this if I did."

He lifted his head to look at you, "I love you, Y/N. I should have told you before, but I was scared you wouldn't feel the same and I didn't want to ruin our friendship. And I know it was dumb of me because that's literally what happens in all the movies, but I thought that if I found someone else, I could forget about my feelings for you, but nothing ever worked. You are the one I saw walking down the aisle and the one I see myself waking up next to every day and sleeping with every night. And I don't want to have to keep myself from being able to know what those things are really like anymore."

A smile started pulling at the corners of your mouth and you did absolutely nothing to stop it. Hearing Ashton say he loved you was something you only ever dreamed of and now that it was actually happening, you never wanted him to stop.

"I love you," he repeated, "And I am done trying to hide it." You let go of his neck and put your hands on his cheeks, pulling his face to yours.

Just before you pressed your lips to his, you whispered, "I love you too, Ash."


inspiration :

Chapter Text


You were never a very tall person and throughout your years in school, nobody seemed to let you forget that. So when you started dating Luke two years ago near the end of your senior year, the jokes seemed to double every day. It was by chance that you met Luke. Of all the girls at his band's show begging for his attention, you never thought he would notice the quiet girl sitting on the curb outside the venue waiting for her ride home. But he did. And he was determined to get to know you.

Skipping ahead to now, you were wandering around outside the same venue where you and Luke met, not really doing much of anything. The boys were currently doing soundcheck and you couldn't stand being cooped up in the hot venue for much longer, so you decided to go outside. There were quite a few fans already in line and they immediately noticed you, calling you over. You were surprised since fans never usually wanted to talk with you, but you made your way to the line anyway. They were excited to see you and you always loved talking with fans – not to mention it gave you excuses to tell embarrassing stories about Luke. They saw you as the older sister they'd always wanted or never had.

You were about to head back inside when you heard someone else call your name. You spun around and saw a girl around your age running up to you.

"Hi!" she said, a little out of breath, "I know you're probably busy, but I just really wanted to meet you."

You smiled, "I'm not busy. What's your name?"

"Jess," she smiled as well, beyond excited that she didn't catch you at a bad time and the two of you talked for a bit about nothing in particular.

"Does the height difference ever bother you?" she asked randomly after a few minutes of mindless conversation.

"What?" you asked, giving her a confused expression.

"You know, like, does it ever bother you that he's way taller than you?"

You paused, unsure of what to say. You heard the venue doors open behind you and turned to see Luke had come looking for you. When he saw the look on your face, he thought fans had been being rude to you.

"What's going on over here?" Luke asked, rushing over to the two of you. He gave Jess an accusing glance and her eyes widened, realizing what it sounded like she was saying.

"Oh my god!" she nearly shouted, frantically shaking her head, "No, no, no! I didn't mean it like that! I meant I think it's cute! I think the way you always have to stand on your toes and he still has to lean down to kiss you is the cutest thing I've ever seen! I don't know why I worded it like that, I'm so sorry!"

"Re-Really?" you stuttered, a bit shocked. While none of the fans had ever really commented on the height difference in a negative way before, no one had ever said anything positive about it either.

"Yeah!" she squeaked, "I've always been a sucker for height. Why else do you think I love this band?"

"Not for the music?" you asked, finally cracking a smile.

"Of course not," she scrunched up her face, "The music is awful. I only buy the albums for their looks."

Luke rolled his eyes and laughed, "As much as I would love to stay and listen to you ladies go on about how good looking I am, I have to get back to soundcheck." He looked at Jess and raised his eyebrows, grinning slightly, "Be careful with your words from now on."

She laughed loudly, "Yes, sir." Luke kissed your forehead before going back inside and you and Jess talked for a few more minutes.

When you looked over and saw the line was starting to get longer and longer, you figured it was time to go inside as well.

"I guess I should be heading back inside too," you told her.

"It was really nice meeting you," she smiled, "I don't know if it's weird to look up to a girlfriend more than the band, but thanks for being my exception." You felt a smile pull at the corners of your mouth – no one had ever told you they looked up to you before.

"What's your Twitter?" you asked, pulling out your phone and opening the app, "I wanna follow you."

"Oh, you really don't have to," she shook her head, "I would probably be the only person on your timeline ever."

You laughed, "Have you seen how much I tweet? I'm sure I can handle it." She gave in and told you her Twitter and you followed her. You both laughed when you heard her phone go off over the notification.

Jess unlocked her phone and sighed dramatically, "That is a notification I've only ever dreamed of seeing."

"Do the guys follow you already? I'd love to make that dream come true."

"No," she sighed, laughing, "I've been trying since like, they first became a band, but once they became this famous, I kinda just gave up."

"Well, how about we go crash soundcheck and make them?" you smirked.

"Am I allowed to be in there yet?" she asked slowly.

"I guess we'll find out," you said, grabbing her hand and pulling her inside.

"Hey, Y/N!" one of the venue's security guards waved as the door shut behind you. You were at this venue quite a bit since you only lived about 5 minutes away.

"Hi, Mark!" you smiled, "This is Jess. She's with me, so don't let anyone kick her out, okay?"

"Okay," he laughed, "I'll make sure everyone else knows. Tell the boys I said hi!"

"Will do!" you called as you made your way to where the stage was.

"So what's the plan?" Jess asked.

"I was thinking we could go in there and loudly talk about how hot they all are," you giggled, "I think that'll for sure get you Mikey and Cal's follows, Ash will follow you because he loves making people happy, and Luke will because he can never say no to this face."

"Let's do it," she laughed, following you to where the band was doing soundcheck.



"Why can't I just stay home?" you asked your boyfriend, staring at yourself in the mirror.

"Babe," Michael said, buttoning the last button on his shirt before coming up behind you and wrapping his arms around your waist, "This is the first time we've ever been nominated for an award and I need my favorite person sitting right beside me."

"But you have the boys..." you trailed off.

"I know I do," he said, moving to kiss your cheek, "But that doesn't mean I don't want you there too. Now why don't you just tell me why you really don't want to go?"

"I look terrible in this dress," you said in a barely audible whisper.

"No, you don't."

"Yes, I do!" you exclaimed, starting to tear up, "You have to say that because you're my boyfriend, but I know you don't mean it. My thighs are huge, my stomach is showing way too much, and my whole body just looks disgusting in anything other than a big sweater. I don't know why I let myself buy this thing."

Michael looked at your reflection for a moment before letting go of you and leading you to sit on the bed behind you. You looked down and began playing with your fingers as Michael knelt down in front of you.

"Please don't start singing Little Things to me again," you mumbled.

"Do you know why I wanted you to be my girlfriend?" he asked you, putting his hands on your knees to keep himself balanced.

"Because Ash said he thought we would go well together," you answered.

"Yes, but that was just for one date. If I didn't see something in you that made me think we would last, I wouldn't have asked you on a second one."

"Then why did you want me to be your girlfriend?" you asked, your voice still quiet, looking up at him.

"Because the moment you smiled at me and told me your name, I knew you were the only girl for me. When you were talking about all of your interests with that look of excitement in your eyes, I knew I wanted to be the one to do all those things with you. I know you hate your body and that you don't look like a model, but you don't have to look like them to be beautiful. You're beautiful because the things you say and the things you do make me fall more in love with you every day. You're beautiful when you're sleeping up against me on this bed and you're beautiful when we're mad at each other and I'm sleeping on the couch. You're beautiful on the low-quality Skype calls we have when I'm on tour and you're beautiful when you're running through the crowded airport when I come home. You're beautiful when you're full of energy and dancing around at our shows and you're beautiful when you're stuck in bed because you're sick. You're beautiful when you're laughing and you're beautiful when you're crying. You would be beautiful if you looked like those models in magazines and you would be beautiful if you couldn't even see your feet. I do not and never will tell you you're beautiful because I'm supposed to and you are not beautiful because I tell you that you are. You're beautiful because you're you and that's all you ever need to be."

You felt your lips start trembling as he finished speaking, tears already streaming down your cheeks. He smiled at you and stood back up, pulling you up with him. He wrapped his arms tightly around your waist and you put yours around him as well, burying your face into his neck. You stood there in silence for a few minutes – the only thing being heard was the sound of you and Michael breathing in sync and your occasional sniffling. When you finally released your grips on each other, Michael took your face in his hands and wiped the tears off.

"And I don't tell you I love you because I have to," Michael said under his breath, "I tell you because I do."



"Y/N," your boyfriend said quietly, pausing the movie the two of you had been watching.

"Hm?" you mumbled, coming out from your thoughts.

"Are you okay?" You paused before nodding, making Calum ask, "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," you replied.

"Babe, you've been tracing the same spot on my arm for the past 10 minutes."


"You only do that when something is bothering you." He hesitated for a moment, "Did I do something to make you mad?"

"No, Cal," you sighed, "You didn't do anything; I'm just thinking."


"Us." You heard Calum's heart start beating a little harder.

"You..." he cleared his throat, "You're not thinking about breaking up, are you?"

"No!" you exclaimed suddenly, sitting up quickly, "Oh my god, no."

He let out a sigh of relief and sat up as well, "Then what's wrong?"

"I just..." you trailed off, "I'm just wondering why you don't."

"What do you mean?" he asked, taking your face in his hands and making you look at him. You sighed again, knowing you were too far in for him to just let it go, and focused your gaze on anything other than his.

"I'm not as pretty as the girls that go to your concerts," you mumbled, "Everyone always says you were happier with your last girlfriend and that I ruined everything. They say I don't deserve you and I hate knowing they're right."

"Y/N..." he said slowly and you cut him off.

"I don't deserve you, Cal," you shook your head, "And I never will." Calum took in a deep breath and let it out before pulling you onto his lap.

"Babe, I don't know who's telling you I was happier with my ex, but I know you know I wasn't," he shook his head, "I may have looked happy to them, but that's because they didn't know what happened when there weren't cameras on us. No one else knew she cheated numerous times or knew that I was stupid enough to forgive her after every single one of them. No one else knew how controlling she was or how jealous she got over the stupidest things. I know that people are rough on you because you're with me and if I could get them all to stop, I would do whatever I had to. You don't deserve to feel like you're not good enough for anyone when in reality, no one is good enough for you. You are the most selfless and beautiful girl I've ever met and I will never understand why some people don't see that."

"I love you, Cal," you mumbled into his shoulder, hugging him tightly.

"I love you too, Y/N," he told you, "Please don't let other people convince you otherwise."



"Are you sure they'll like me?" you asked quietly as your boyfriend led you down the sidewalk toward the recording studio.

Today was the day you were meeting Ashton's band mates and you were beyond nervous. The way he talked about them made you feel like that if they didn't like you, he would break up with you in a heartbeat and you didn't want that to happen. You spent a little extra time trying to make yourself look at least halfway decent, even getting frustrated when your hair just didn't want to cooperate. Ashton had convinced you that you looked perfect – not that he needed to convince himself of it first. He thought you looked beautiful no matter what you were wearing and knowing you wanted to make a good first impression on his friends meant that much more.

"They're going to love you," he assured, squeezing your hand, "They would be stupid not to." You bit your lip and pushed yourself up against him.

Ashton opened the door for you and you walked into the studio. He took you down the hallway after greeting the receptionist. You began hearing laughter coming from one of the rooms and knew that was where Ashton's friends were.

"Ash," you whined quietly, "I don't wanna do this." Ashton stopped walking and stood in front of you, holding your face in his hands.

"Y/N," he said lowly so they wouldn't know you were there yet, "They are going to love you, I promise. If I didn't think they would, I wouldn't have brought you with me today." You looked at him and nodded slightly. "Ready?"

"Ready," you barely whispered. Ashton kissed your forehead and took your hand again before opening the door.

"Hey, guys," Ashton smiled when he saw his three best friends.

"Hey, Ash," the one with bright red hair smiled back, "Nice of you to finally join us."

"Ha, ha, ha," he rolled his eyes. "Guys, this is my girlfriend Y/N. Y/N, this is Michael, Calum, and Luke," he told you, pointing to each of them. You smiled politely from your spot behind Ashton's arm, practically hiding from them.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Y/N. Ashton never shuts up about you," Luke grinned, causing you to finally relax.

"Luke!" Ashton exclaimed, his eyes widening.

"WhatYou don't!" he defended himself. You laughed quietly against Ashton's arm. When Ashton noticed you had calmed down, he led you over to the couch so you could sit down.

"Ashton!" Danny, the audio engineer, came into the room, "You're here! We're ready for you to track some vocals."

Ashton looked at you and you smiled, "I'll be fine." He nodded before looking at the guys with what was almost a glare.

"Don't interrogate her," he warned before leaving the room.

"Well," Michael sighed, plopping down next to you on the couch, "There go my plans for the day."

You giggled quietly while Calum sat down on the other side of you and Luke sat on the coffee table facing you. You suddenly began feeling like you were getting red with all of the guys looking at you and Calum finally spoke.

"We weren't actually going to interrogate you," he said.

"Yeah," Michael added, "I was just joking."

"If you don't interrogate me though, how are you supposed to get to know me?" you asked.

"What don't we already know about you?" Luke laughed, "Ashton seriously talks about you all the time."

"Good things, I hope."

"Is there anything bad we should know about?" Michael asked, nudging your arm.

"I'm incredibly narcissistic. But other than that, I'm amazing," you said as seriously as you could, making the guys laugh.


After about 20 minutes, Ashton came back into the room to find that you weren't there.

"Where's Y/N?" he asked.

"Bathroom," Luke replied, looking up from his phone.

"Well, while she's gone, I'll just come out and ask you guys," Ashton took a deep breath, "What do you think of her? Be honest."

You stopped just before you went into the room when you heard Ashton ask that. Even though you knew the day was going well, you couldn't help but feel like they weren't totally into you and Ashton being together.

"We like her," Calum smiled, "She's really funny once she gets comfortable." You let out a quiet sigh of relief.

"I didn't expect her to sound like that though," Michael commented, making your heart skip a beat.

"What do you mean?" Ashton tilted his head.

"I don't know," he shrugged, "She looks like she has a higher pitched voice, I guess."

You took a deep breath and walked back into the room, doing the best you could to act like you didn't hear anything. The guys looked at you and you suddenly went back into the state of shyness you started the day in.

"Hey, babe," Ashton beamed as you made your way over to him. You smiled slightly and he wrapped his arms around you, kissing the top of your head. "You ready to go home?" The boys only needed to track vocals that day and since Ashton was the only person that hadn't done it yet, you didn't have to stay all day. You nodded and they all looked at you with concern, noticing your change in behavior.

"Are you alright, Y/N?" Luke asked to which you simply nodded again. Almost as if he could read your mind, Michael instantly knew what was wrong.

"You heard what I said, didn't you?" he asked carefully. You bit your lip and barely nodded for a third time. "Y/N," he sighed, the guilt obvious in his voice, "I didn't mean to make it sound like I thought your voice was really deep or annoying or anything. It's just the high-pitched ones that bother me."

"You mean like that voice you do in Good Girls?" you smiled sweetly, making his eyes widen although he was happy you weren't mad at him.

"Wow!" he said loudly, "Narcissistic and rude. You know what? I take back what I said about liking you. I don't think you and Ashton are right for each other at all."

"But Michael," you pouted, "How will I ever survive without your approval?"

"You won't," he shook his head, "It's just going to eat away at you until you can't take it anymore."

"How can I make it up to you? I'll do anything," you mockingly begged.

He looked at Luke and Calum before turning back to you, "Let us join you guys for movie night tonight."

"Sure," you nodded, "But just so you know, we're watching The Fault in Our Stars."

"Whoa," Luke spoke up, "It's a no for me then. I'll be staying home."

"Why?" Ashton laughed.

"I read the book," he replied, "I will never be prepared for that kind of pain again."

Calum nearly fell over laughing, "Are you telling us you cried while reading a book?"

"Yes!" he shouted, having absolutely no problem with admitting it, "And I will never cry as much as I did during that time again!"

You shook your head and smiled, "Alright, you can come. Movie starts at 7:30. Don't be late because we're not waiting for you." They all nodded in agreement, giving you a hug before you and Ashton left.


A few hours later, as the credits were rolling, you could hear quiet sobs coming from the boys laying on the floor beside you.

"Are you guys crying?" you laughed, although you were in tears too.

"Why didn't you tell us what happened?!" Michael whined, burying his face into the pillow beside you.

"That would have ruined the whole movie for you!"

"Yeah, but at least we would have been prepared!" Calum said, wiping his face.

"Well, Luke did kind of warn you," you teased.

"My stomach actually hurts from crying so hard," Michael groaned, sniffling. Ashton began chucking, already knowing what you were about to say.

"That's the thing about pain, boys," you said as you put your arm around Michael's shoulders, "It demands to be felt."

Chapter Text

You took a seat at the table you always sat at in your favorite café. You needed to take a break from cleaning your apartment and what better way to unwind than by reading your favorite book with a cup of hot chocolate?

You had been there for about an hour and were on your third cup of hot chocolate when you heard a familiar laugh as the café's door opened.

"Hi, Y/N!" you heard someone say cheerfully as they sat at the table across from you with a couple other people a few minutes later. You looked up from your book and saw the boy who lived in the apartment across from yours and two of his friends.

"Hi, Michael," you smiled.

You were pretty good friends with him as he was the only one in your apartment building around your age. You'd only met his friends – Ashton and Luke – a few times, but you thought they were really funny and you liked when Michael had them around.

"No band practice today?" you asked, closing your book and putting it back into your bag to give them your full attention.

"There is," he nodded, "We just stopped by for drinks first. Plus Calum's running late again."

You'd met Calum – Michael's other friend and band mate – as well, but you weren't too fond of him. He was never really the type that enjoyed when people other than Michael, Luke, and Ashton were around him and you could never figure out why. When he was faced with other people, however, he wasn't exactly the nicest about it. He could be quite rude at times and it was especially bad when he didn't get what he wanted.

You usually tried to just avoid him altogether though. You never liked confrontation and you knew it would just be best to simply avoid the problem. You were occasionally faced with him – mostly walking down the street which ended with you bumping into him because the sidewalk was so congested – and he was anything but polite about it. Usually, if this happened with someone else, the two of you would just apologize to each other and move on with your days, but not with him. With Calum, you would apologize and he would make some kind of snide remark about how you needed to be more careful or watch where you were going and you would roll your eyes and continue walking the opposite direction.

"Shocking," you muttered under your breath, making the guys laugh quietly. You looked over at the door and saw Calum walking into the café. "Well, I better be heading home," you stood up, smiling at them, "It was nice seeing you guys again." They looked behind them and nodded, understanding why you were leaving.

"I'll see you later, Y/N," Michael said, standing up as well and giving you a quick hug along with Luke and Ashton.

You picked your cup of hot chocolate up and began walking out when Calum went out of his way to bump into you. You let out a quiet squeak, sighing in relief when you managed to keep your cup in your hand.

"Leaving so soon, Y/N?" Calum asked coldly, walking over to his friends.

"You don't know how long I've been here, Calum," you said as politely as you could, turning to face him.

He shrugged, "You're here every time I come in. I think it's fairly reasonable for me to assume that you're here all day."

"It's actually not that reasonable," you stated, "Now if you'll excuse me, I have an apartment to clean."

"You don't like me much, do you, Y/N?"

You sighed, "No, Calum, I don't."

"So what's your problem with me then? We barely talk to each other!" he exclaimed, earning a couple glances from people at nearby tables.

"Calum..." Michael said lowly, "Not here..."

"No, I want to know what her problem is!"

You had the brief thought of knowing you shouldn't say anything in front of all these people run through your mind, but you were so sick of the way he always treated you. And as much as you did hate confrontation, there was no holding back anymore.

"You think the whole world owes you some sort of favor when, in reality, we don't owe you shit," you said bluntly, making everyone around you gasp quietly.

"Excuse me, but I-" Calum started before you cut him off.

"No," you growled, "You wanted to know what my problem is and you're gonna wait until I'm done. You think everyone should just drop what they're doing at any given moment just to make sure you're happy and if you don't get your way, you throw a fit like that child in the middle of the aisle at the store because their mother refused to buy them a candy bar. You have this smug attitude about everything and the only reason you don't right now is because someone's finally had enough of being treated like shit and you're genuinely shocked by it because no one has ever fought back before. That is my problem." You let out a breath, finally ending your tangent. When he didn't say anything, you gave him a sweet smile, "See you around, Cal." You held your hot chocolate firmly in your hands and left the cafe, leaving Calum in a state of shock. He watched you walk away until you were out of sight before turning to his friends.

"Is that really how I treat people?" he asked them.

Ashton hesitated before sighing, "Yeah..."

"Why didn't you guys tell me?"

"We've tried," Luke said, playing with his lip ring, "You just never wanted to hear it."

"Well, now what am I supposed to do?" Calum groaned quietly.

"You could start by not being a dick to everybody," Michael shrugged, taking a drink of his hot chocolate, earning a glare from his best friend. "What?" he said, raising his eyebrow, "I'm sure everyone in this café would agree with me when I say you kind of have a reputation for being a complete asshole." Calum looked around the room and everyone quickly went back to what they had been doing before you went off on him and he instantly knew Michael was right.

"So what do I do now?" he repeated.

"You could have a thing for a girl who puts up with your shit or you could try to win Y/N over by learning to be nice to people," Ashton suggested.

Calum shook his head, "I don't want anyone but her."

"Niceness training starts now then!" Michael exclaimed, "And I know just who to go to." He jumped up and left the café with Luke and Ashton following close behind him.

"Oh, boy..." Calum mumbled under his breath before running out to catch up with them.


"Why are we here?!" Calum whispered angrily as Michael knocked on your apartment door. He looked behind him at Michael's apartment door and desperately wanted to go hide, but he knew Michael wouldn't give him the key to get inside.

"I told you," Michael stated, "Niceness training."

"You didn't tell me it was going to be with her!"

"First of all, you wouldn't have agreed to it if you knew it was with her," Ashton pointed out. "Secondly, this is like, a genius plan – especially coming from Mikey."

"Yeah," Luke nodded, "Think about it: What better way to prove to her you're getting better than her seeing it firsthand?"

"Y/N is the nicest person I know," Michael said, knocking on your door again, "If anyone can help you learn to be nicer, it's gonna be her."

"Coming!" you shouted from inside your apartment, making Calum's heart skip a beat. You rushed to the door and opened it, your eyes immediately locking on the last person you wanted to see right now. You looked at Michael, "I don't know what you want, but my answer is no." You went to close the door, but Michael was quick to stop it with his foot.

"Just hear us out?" he asked, "I promise it'll be a win/win for all of us."

"Michael-" You were cut off by him sticking out his bottom lip and sighed, "I hate when you do that."

"You only hate it because it works," he smiled.

You rolled your eyes and opened the door again, moving out of the doorway, "Come in." Michael, Luke, and Ashton walked in and made themselves at home while Calum was a little more reluctant. He moved slowly over to your couch as you asked them, "You guys want something to drink or eat or anything?"

"Do you have Oreos?" Ashton asked hopefully.

You laughed, "I always have Oreos, Ash." You went to the kitchen to get the cookies and your hot chocolate before going back into your living room. You put the Oreos on your coffee table and Ashton grabbed as many as he could hold. "Ashton!" you squeaked, "I just bought those! Slow down!" He slowly put a few back before sinking down in his spot on the couch.

You didn't have a very big couch, so there wasn't really anywhere for you to sit. Luke shoved Calum's arm and gave him a look, motioning to his seat on the couch. Calum simply raised an eyebrow at him, having no idea what Luke was doing. Luke rolled his eyes and stood up.

"Here, Y/N," he said, "Sit down."

"Oh, no," you shook your head, "It's fine. I'm okay with standing."

"Well, you might want to be sitting for what we have to ask you," Michael said as Luke had you sit next to Calum. You heard Calum take in a sharp breath and assumed it was just because of what you said earlier.

"What do you mean?" you asked, holding your cup carefully so it didn't spill.

"We were wondering if you could help Cal learn to be nicer to people," he answered, getting straight to the point.

"Really?" you asked in shock, looking beside you. He still hadn't said a word since he came into your apartment, understandably making you a bit skeptical. "Are you sure he wants to be nicer?" you raised your eyebrows at the boys, "Because I get the feeling you guys are putting him up to it."

"They're not," Calum finally spoke, causing you to quickly look back at him. He was looking at his hands, not speaking very loud, and it was obvious something was making him nervous. "I didn't realize that the way I treat people was as bad as it is and I don't want people to hate me because of it."

"There's a girl, isn't there?" All of them froze and you went on, "I can't imagine you all of a sudden wanting to start being nice if there wasn't a girl that refused to date you because you're such a dick." You thought for a moment. "Fine, I'll help you. On one condition."

"Name it."

"You have to promise me that if this works and she says yes, you won't go back to being a complete asshole," you said, "Because I will find out about it and I will ruin you. Understand?" He quickly nodded and you stuck your hand out to him. He looked at it for a moment before slowly taking it in his own and shaking it. You smiled, "Good. Come back whenever you're ready tomorrow and we'll get started. Now I hate to kick you all out, but I have chores to finish. And also because Ashton is eating all my cookies and I'd like him to stop."

"Sorry," he frowned with a mouthful of Oreo.

You rolled your eyes and laughed as you stood up, "Go eat your own cookies, Ash." The guys stood up as well and followed you to your front door. "Bye, guys," you told them. Michael, Luke, and Ashton all hugged you as they walked out the door. Calum took a bit longer, but when he finally reached you, you smiled at him, "I'll see you tomorrow, Cal." He looked down and you noticed him starting to smile as he trailed behind his friends. You closed the door behind him, feeling that niceness training – as Michael put it – would go a lot easier than you thought.


A few weeks later, you were really starting to see an improvement in Calum's behavior. He no longer intimidated everyone into getting out of his way on the sidewalks, he always made sure to go out of his way to do things such as opening doors for people, and he never let any good deed go unappreciated.

He had told you that the girl he had his eye on was at the cafe at the same time every day, so you both decided on the following Friday that that would be when he went to show her how much he had changed. You met him on the sidewalk right outside the cafe door and gave him a little pep talk before deciding to send him in.

"Alright," you announced, putting your hand on his shoulder, "You're ready, Cal. Go in there and get your girl."

"I have to confess something," he said suddenly, seemingly in a rush.

"Okay..." you trailed off, moving your arm back to your side.

"She's not in there."

"Then where is she?" you asked, a bit annoyed that he lied to you. He mumbled something you couldn't understand. "Calum, I can't he-"

"She's standing right in front of me," he said clearly, staring at you. Your eyes widened and he became increasingly nervous upon seeing it but went on anyway. "I've had a thing for you ever since you moved into the place across from Michael and I was just so nervous around you that I couldn't even say anything, so I pretty much just avoided you altogether. The first time I finally said something to you, I-I was having a bad day and I know it was wrong of me to be so rude to you and I don't know why I kept acting like that every time I saw you, I guess I just thought that since it happened once, you would never forgive me, so I kept being a dick and that was stupid of me and I'm sorry." When he finished rambling, you couldn't help but let out a quiet laugh.

"You remember the first thing you said to me?"

He sighed and nodded, "And it haunts me every day."

"I have to confess something too." He gave you a look and you bit your lip, "I kind of have a thing for you as well."

His eyes widened, much like yours did just a few moments ago, "Seriously?"

"Seriously," you nodded, "I haven't had a thing for you for as long as you've had a thing for me obviously, but I've spent a lot of time with you over the past few weeks and it's made me realize that once you're comfortable around someone, you're not as bad as I thought you were. And I know that may have something to do with everything we've worked on, but all rambling aside, I like you too, Cal."

"So, um, does this mean-"

"Ah, ah, ah," you cut him off, shaking your head, "Do it like we rehearsed."

He laughed and took a breath, "Hello. My name is Calum and I think you're very pretty and I was wondering if you would want to go on a date with me sometime?"

You smiled, "I would love to."

Calum paused before leaning toward you and whispering, "What do I do now? I didn't expect to get this far."

You laughed loudly and grabbed his hand, pulling him inside the café, "I think this is a good place to start."


Chapter Text

"Y/N," your best friend sang, waving his hand in front of your face, "Earth to Y/N."

"What?" you were startled out of your daydream.

"You've been staring into your locker for like, 5 minutes now. What's up?"

"Nothing," you shook your head, "What class are we going to again?"

"Lunch," Cody laughed, "We're going to lunch." You let out a quiet groan, slamming your locker door shut. Cody tossed his arm onto your shoulders and you began walking to the cafeteria. "What's got you so spaced out lately?"

"Nothing," you repeated a little too quickly.

"Ah," he said, "I know what it is. You haven't asked anyone to the dance yet." You opened your mouth, but he cut you off. "Don't try to protest. I know you a lot better than I'm willing to admit." 

"You know," you said as you got in line to get your food, "I'm not a big fan of the whole 'switch it up and have the girl ask the guy' thing."

"I think it's a nice change," he shrugged.

"Of course you do!" you exclaimed, laughing and pushing his arm, "The girls come flocking to you like moths to a flame! It's pathetic!"

"You're just jealous," he sighed, sitting down at your usual table.

"Yeah," you nodded, sitting down across from him and throwing a tater tot into your mouth, "It would be a privilege to be rejected by you. Why haven't you accepted an invite anyway? I'm sure there's been at least one girl that's caught your attention."

He shrugged again, "The girl I want to ask me wouldn't ask me if we were the only two students at this school anyway."

"I think you're just saying that because you don't want to go."

"I don't," he agreed, "But if you're still dateless by then, you'd be the only girl I'd say yes to."

You began making gagging noises, "Don't make me throw up my lunch." He laughed loudly, reaching across the table and hitting your cheek lightly.


"So you're saying you don't want to ask anybody?" Cody asked you, spinning around in his desk chair.

"Can we focus on homework right now please?" you rolled your eyes. He hopped up and threw himself onto his bed beside you.

"Homework is so...bleh," he stated, positioning himself so he was laying on his back so he could look at you.

"So is not graduating," you teased, poking him with the end of your pencil.

"If you don't want to take a break, that's fine, but you're not getting out of this conversation."

You sighed, putting your pencil down, "There's this guy that I've been wanting to ask, but I'm sure he has a date already."


"The guy that sits in front of you in English," you mumbled.

"Tanner?" You nodded. "He doesn't have a date yet. He's kind of been hoping you would ask him."

"Really?" you asked, wide-eyed.

He nodded, "You didn't hear it from me."

You felt a smile start to pull at the corner of your mouth, "I better be heading home."

"Planning your outfit for tomorrow when you ask Tanner to the dance?" he asked, sitting up as you began stuffing your things back into your backpack. You stood up, swinging the backpack over your shoulder.

"It's creepy how you always know what I'm thinking," you told him, raising an eyebrow.

"I'm sure that's only reason you still keep me around," he pouted.

"Like I could ever get rid of you," you giggled, kissing his cheek and trotting out of the room. "See you tomorrow, Cody!" you called behind you. Cody let out a sigh and trudged back to his desk, mentally kicking himself for telling you to ask someone else to the dance.


The next day, you and Cody walked into your English class and, as usual, Tanner was there before you. You still had a couple minutes before the bell rung, so when you sat at your desk, Cody knew you were having second thoughts. He put his books on his desk and walked over to you.

"What are you doing?" he asked even though he already knew the answer.

"I can't do it," you said, shaking your head before repeating yourself a bit quieter, "I can't do it..." 

Cody sighed, "Yes, you can. And I will carry you over there if I have to."

You took a deep breath and stood up, starting to make your way over to Tanner. You stopped and took a step back and that was when you heard Cody groan from behind you and his arms wrapped around your waist, lifting you not even an inch off the ground. You shot him a glare and he shrugged.

"I warned you," he stated simply. You squeaked when he put you back on the ground in front of Tanner's desk, causing him to look up while Cody went to his seat.

"Hi, Y/N," he smiled shyly.

"Hi, Tanner," you said in a barely audible whisper. "I was-" You cleared your throat. "-I was wondering if, um, if you didn't have a date to the dance, if you would want to go with me..." He looked down and you could have sworn you saw his face start to turn a light red before he looked back up.

"I'll pick you up at 6:30?" he asked.

Your eyes widened as you smiled, nodding quickly, "Yeah! 6:30 sounds great!" The bell rang and you made your way back to your seat.

You glanced at Cody periodically throughout class and every time you looked at him, he was looking down at his textbook. He would flip the pages every once in a while, but you could tell he wasn't actually reading what was written on them.

He seemed totally out of it for the next couple days as well, but you didn't bother asking him what was wrong. You knew him just as well as he knew you and you knew he would talk to you when he was ready.


The next Saturday had arrived and it was finally the day of the dance. You spent all afternoon getting ready and by the time 6 came around, you decided to go wait for Tanner in your living room. You were bored, of course, but you had been on your feet all day and you just wanted to rest as much as you possibly could. You were waiting with your parents, mostly just listening to your mom gush about how beautiful you looked and your dad go on about how 'this boy better treat you right or I'm going to be having a talk with him'. You couldn't help but laugh and before you knew it, it was 6:30. Your phone started ringing and you took it out of your bag.

"Hello?" you answered.

"Hi, Y/N," you heard Tanner say on the other end of the line.

"Hi, Tanner," you smiled.

"Listen-" Your smile quickly faded. "-you're a really great girl and all, it's just... This other girl I was hoping would ask me finally did and I don't want you to be mad, but-" You cut him off, not even making an attempt to conceal your hurt or anger.

"Then why would you wait until right now to tell me?!" you exclaimed, causing your mom and dad to give you confused looks.

He cleared his throat, understandably nervous, "I didn't mean to... She just asked me a few hours ago and I've been trying to find a way to tell you..."

"That's a little last minute, don't you think?" you scoffed, "You could have told me the moment you said yes so I didn't waste my time getting ready."

"I don't want you to not go anymore," he said, "I'm so-"

"Goodbye, Tanner," you grumbled, ending the call and shoving your phone back into your bag.

"What's wrong, sweetie?" your mom asked. You shrugged, feeling a tear fall down your cheek. "Oh, god," she whispered, coming over to hug you, "He's not coming, is he?" You shook your head and laid it on her shoulder. "I know it hurts, dear, and I know you probably don't want to hear this right now, but how ever many years from now when you're married and have your own kids, things like this aren't even going to cross your mind."

"You've been stood up?" you sniffled, looking at her in a bit of shock.

"I have," she nodded, "And if it weren't for those few times it happened, I honestly don't think I would have met your father." You looked over at your dad and noticed he looked angry.

"Dad," you said, making him look at you. "Promise me you're not gonna kill him."

"But I-"


"Fine," he mumbled. You smiled slightly and got up to give him a hug.

"I love you, Dad," you muttered before going to sit back down where you were.


There was a knock at the door about five minutes later and your dad got up to answer it. You were now lying on the couch with your head on your mom's lap, still a little choked up. He opened the door and a very familiar voice started speaking.

"Hi, Mr. Y/L/N," Cody smiled politely, "Is Y/N here?" You assumed your father nodded because the next thing you heard was footsteps and the front door closing.

"Hey, Cody," you said quietly, getting up and walking over to Cody. Your dad went back to the couch to sit with your mom.

"What happened?" he asked, "I saw Tanner walk into the gym but you weren't with him."

"He bailed," you mumbled, looking down at your shoes, "Someone better asked him earlier today and he went with her instead." You looked at him and saw he was wearing a suit. "I thought you weren't going?"

"I wasn't, but I changed my mind," he shrugged, "And you're not anymore?"

"I can't!" you squeaked, "I can't go alone! I'll look like an idiot."

"Well, you're still dressed. Let's go alone together."

"I thought the girl was supposed to ask the guy."

"Then ask me," he grinned.

You laughed quietly through your tears, "Cody, will you go to the dance with me?"

"I would be honored," he whispered, taking your face in his hands and wiping your cheeks with his thumbs. The two of you said goodbye to your parents before he pulled you outside, closing your door behind you.


Once Cody pulled his car into the school parking lot, you quickly fixed your makeup before heading inside. You were beginning to get nervous as you got closer and closer to the gym and it was obvious that Cody could sense it as he grabbed your hand, making you look at him.

"We are going to have an amazing night and Tanner is going to wish he never ditched you, okay?" he said, squeezing your hand. You nodded, relaxing a bit, and confidently walked into the gym with Cody.

The atmosphere of the gym was a nice change from how you normally saw it – fairy lights strung everywhere, gorgeous bouquets of flowers placed at the center of each table, and one of your favorite songs began playing as you entered the room. You looked over to see who was DJing and saw one of Cody's friends winking at you. You rolled your eyes and laughed, mouthing a 'thank you' to him.

"May I have this dance?" Cody asked, bowing and holding his hand out to you.

You couldn't help but giggle, "Of course you may."

You took his hand and he led you over to the dance floor. You danced – which was really just jumping around like idiots – for a few songs until a slow one started playing. You looked around, a little out of breath from all the dancing, and noticed Tanner watching you from where he was sitting at one of the tables on the other side of the room.

"He's staring at me," you mumbled to Cody, who looked behind him to see who you were talking about.

"Then let's give him something to stare at," he smiled, taking your hands and putting them on his shoulders. He put his hands on your hips and pulled you closer to him. You wrapped your arms the rest of the way around his neck and laid your head on his shoulder as you began swaying to the music.

"How's it working?" you asked.

"Well, he certainly doesn't look the happiest I've ever seen him," Cody answered.

You laughed quietly into his shoulder, "Thank you for saving me the embarrassment of coming alone."

"Anything for you, Y/N," he said, hugging you a little tighter.

"What was up with you last week?"

"What do you mean?"

"You've been acting weird since I asked Tanner to be my date."

He hesitated for a moment, "Remember when I said the girl I wanted to ask me would never consider it?" You nodded and he went on, "The truth is, I was talking about you."

You couldn't fight back your smile, "But I did ask you, so where does that leave us?"

"I can tell you where I'd like it to leave us."

You moved so you could look at him and he wasted no time in pressing his lips to yours. You smiled again, feeling Cody let out a sigh of relief.

"Now where does that leave us?" you smirked when he pulled away.

He laughed lightly and asked, "Will you be my girlfriend?"

"Of course I will," you grinned, pushing yourself back against him as you finished dancing to the song.

Chapter Text

Your roommate Ashton and his friends Luke, Calum, and Michael decided to go to the mall and invited you to tag along. You weren't really doing much of anything – and you had been meaning to go buy some new clothes at some point – so you went with them. You quickly ran to your room to get your bag and you all piled into Ashton's car, heading for the mall.

You had met Ashton about seven years ago when he moved to your school and you were asked to show him around. You two hit it off immediately and became practically inseparable. When you moved out of your parent's house after you graduated, you were looking for someone to share an apartment with and Ashton was the first person you thought to ask. He, of course, was more than happy to agree.

Fast forward to two years later and Ashton was now in a band. There must have been something about you that instantly made people like you because just as the case had been with Ashton, you and his band mates – Luke, Calum, and Michael – clicked immediately. Throughout the past three years, people that knew you would rarely ever see you without one of the boys.

As the band grew more and more popular, however, things like tours, recording sessions, and photo shoots began getting in the way of that. But none of you were ever really bothered by it. You supported them in everything they did, even if it meant not being able to see them for months at a time and they knew that no matter how long they were gone, you would always be the first person running through the airport terminal to welcome them home.

Anyway; Back to now.

Ashton had finally pulled into the parking lot of the mall and you all got out. You discussed where you would go first – unanimously agreeing on the food court since none of you had eaten breakfast that morning.

"Oh!" Michael suddenly exclaimed, looking at his phone, "Claire's here! I gotta go."

Ah, Claire.

Claire was Michael's girlfriend of eight months and whom you could only assume was the actual spawn of Satan himself. Everyone that met her got the vibe that she was just using him and with good reason. It seemed like every moment she wasn't with Michael, she was hooking up with some other guy behind his back.

You had obviously told him this numerous times, but he never took you seriously. Each time, you would simply shrug it off – although you were disappointed that even after three years of knowing you, he thought you would ever lie to him, especially about something like that.

"Great," you scoffed under your breath, making Michael stop and turn back around.

"Did you say something, Y/N?" he asked even though he heard you.

"Oh, no, I didn't say anything," you smiled sweetly, "Go ahead; Her highness awaits. You might want to hurry though. For all we know, she could be making out with someone right now."

"Honestly, Y/N," he rolled his eyes, "I know you don't like her, but to constantly accuse her of cheating on me to get me to break up with her? That's low."

"Guys, not here..." Ashton whispered, noticing the few people that were scattered throughout the parking lot were starting to stare.

"I've watched her do it, Michael! More than once!" you shouted, ignoring Ashton's pleas, "She wasn't exactly trying to be sneaky about it either!"

"She was right about you," he mumbled under his breath.

"Oh, boy..." Luke whispered as you slowly let out a deep breath to keep yourself from yelling again.

"And what was she right about?" you asked calmly, but it was intimidating enough to make him and Calum retreat into the mall.

"You're jealous because I spend more time with her instead of you now."

"Figure that out all on her own, did she?" you said sarcastically, "Well, forgive me for wanting to spend time with you before you leave for tour again. She's getting too smart for you, Michael. I know how much you like dating complete idiots."

"If that's how you feel, maybe I should just stop hanging out with you at all since you're so smart," he spat back.

"Okay, that's enough," Ashton said, putting his arm around your shoulders and leading you away, but you spun back around.

"If you want to throw away our three years of friendship over a girl who clearly doesn't give a shit about you, that's fine," you told Michael, tears threatening to fall at any moment, "But don't come crying to me when you find out I'm right." You grabbed Ashton's wrist and walked inside the mall, leaving Michael to wonder what he had just done.


It had been a couple months since that day and you haven't spoken to Michael. He would come to your place to hang out with the guys as he had always done, but now, you would refuse to join them as long as he was there. There were a few instances where you were forced to answer the door because the other boys were so wrapped up in what they were doing that they didn't hear him knocking. There were awkward glances and uncomfortable silences as he walked past you to get to Ashton's room, but other than that, neither of you made any attempt to apologize.

You certainly missed him and the way he would always make you laugh or how he would always try to teach you how to play his guitar despite the fact that you could never pick up on it, but what could you do? You weren't in the wrong and you were respecting his wishes by never being with the boys when he was with them.

One afternoon, while you were mindlessly scrolling through Twitter, there was a knock on your door. You could hear the boys shouting at each other down the hall and knew they didn't hear it over their video game, so you reluctantly answered the door. You opened it to find Michael looking down at his shoes.

"They're in Ash's room," you mumbled, moving out of the way so he could come inside.

"I'm not here to see them," he said, his voice breaking slightly. You closed the door behind him and turned to face him, finally noticing his eyes were almost as red as his hair.

"Are you okay?" you asked, suddenly more concerned about why he had clearly been crying than why you were mad at him in the first place.

He swallowed the lump in his throat and shook his head slowly before whispering a barely audible, "No..." You immediately wrapped your arms around his neck and he buried his face into yours, hugging your waist tightly.

"What happened, Mikey?" you asked quietly after a few minutes of holding him.

"I went t-to Claire's place earlier and I f-found her in bed with ano-another guy," he stuttered through his sobs, "I'm s-sorry I didn't believe you."

"It's okay, Mikey," you told him, not really sure what else to say.

You led him to the couch so he could sit down and you tried letting go of him to get him something to drink, but he wouldn't let you leave. He was understandably beyond upset about finding out his girlfriend had been cheating on him and